After much expectation, and many enquiries, the last volume of the late reverend Mr. Henry's Exposition now appears in the world. The common disadvantages that attend posthumous productions will doubtless be discerned in this; but we hope, though there are diversities of gifts, there will be found to be the same spirit. Some of the relations and hearers of that excellent person have been at the pains of transcribing the notes they took in short-hand of this part of the holy scripture, when expounded by him in his family or in the congregation; they have furnished us with very good materials for the finishing of this great work, and we doubt not but that the ministers who have been concerned in it have made that use of those assistances which may entitle this composure to the honour of Mr. Henry's name; and, if so, they can very willingly conceal their own.
The New Testament may be very properly divided into two parts, the one historical the other epistolary. It is the exposition of the latter we now recommend, and shall offer some thoughts on the epistolary way of writing in general, and then proceed to observe the divine authority of these epistles, together with the style, matter, method, and design of them, leaving what might be said concerning the several inspired penmen to the prefaces appertaining to the particular epistles.
As to the epistolary way of writing, it may be sufficient to observe that it has usually three properties:—It may in some things be more difficult to be understood, but then it is very profitable, and very pleasant; these will be found to be the properties of these sacred letters. We shall meet with things not easy to be understood, especially in some parts of them, where we cannot so well discover the particular occasions on which they were written or the questions or matters of fact to which they refer; but this is abundantly compensated by the profit which will accrue to those that read them with due attention. They will find the strongest reasoning, the most moving expostulations, and warm and pressing exhortations, mixed with seasonable cautions and reproofs, which are all admirably fitted to impress the mind with suitable sentiments and affections. And how much solid pleasure and delight must this afford to persons of a serious and religious spirit, especially when they wisely and faithfully apply to themselves what they find to suit their case! Thus they will appear to be as truly written to them as if their names were superscribed on them. It is natural for us to be very much pleased in perusing a wise and kind letter, full of instruction and comfort, sent to us by an absent friend: how then should we prize this part of holy scripture, when we consider herein that our God and Saviour has written these letters to us, in which we have the great things of his law and gospel, the things that belong to our peace! By these means not only the holy apostles, being dead, yet speak, but the Lord of the prophets and apostles continues to speak and write to us; and while we read them with proper affections, and follow them with suitable petitions and thanksgivings, a blessed correspondence and intercourse will be kept up between heaven and us, while we are yet sojourners in the earth.
But it is the divine inspiration and
authority of these epistles we are especially concerned to know;
and it is of the last importance that in this our minds be fully
established. And we have strong and clear evidence that these
epistles were written by the apostles of our Lord Jesus, and that
they (like the prophets of the Old Testament) spoke and wrote as
they were moved by the Holy Ghost. These epistles have in all
ages of the church been received by Christians as a part of those
holy scriptures that are given by inspiration of God, and are
profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, and for
instruction in righteousness, and are able to make us wise to
salvation through faith which is in Jesus Christ; they are part
of that perpetual universal rule of faith and life which contains
doctrines and revelations we are bound to believe with a divine
faith, as coming from the God of truth, and duties to be practised
by us in obedience to the will of God, acknowledging that the
things written therein are the commandments of God,
As to the style of these epistles, though it be necessary we should believe a divine influence superintending the several writers of them, yet it is not easy to explain the manner of it, nor to determine whether and in what particulars the words they wrote were dictated to them by the Holy Spirit, as mere amanuenses, or how far their own memories, and reasoning faculties, and other natural or acquired endowments, were employed under the inspection of the Spirit. We must believe that these holy men spoke and wrote as they were moved by the Holy Ghost, that he put them on and assisted them in this work. It is very probable that sometimes he not only suggested the very thoughts in their minds, but put words into their mouths, and always infallibly guided them into all truth, both when they expounded the scriptures of the Old Testament and when they gave rules for our faith and practice in the gospel church state. And yet perhaps it may be allowed, without any diminution to the authority of these epistles, that the penmen of them made some use of their own reasoning powers and different endowments in their manner of writing, as well as of their different sorts of chirography; and that by this we are to account for that difference of style which has been observed between the writings of Paul, who was brought up at the feet of Gamaliel, and those of Peter and John, who were fishermen. The like difference may be discerned between the style of the prophet Isaiah, who was educated in a court, and that of Amos, who was one of the herdsmen of Tekoa. However, the best way to understand these scriptures aright is not to criticise too nicely upon the words and phrases, but to attend carefully to the drift and design of these inspired writers in them.
The subject-matter of these epistles
is entirely conformable to the rest of the scriptures. In them we
find frequent reference to some passages of the Old Testament, and
explanations of them: in the epistle to the Hebrews we have the
best exposition of the Levitical law. Indeed the New Testament
refers to, and in a manner builds upon, the Old, showing the
accomplishment of all the ancient promises and prophecies
concerning the Messiah, and explains all the antiquated types and
shadows of the good things that were then to come. But,
besides these references to the preceding part of holy writ, in
some of these epistles there are contained prophecies, either
wholly new or at least more largely and plainly revealed, as that
in the Revelation concerning the rise, reign, and fall of
antichrist, of which great apostasy we have some account in
The general method of these epistles is such as best serves the end or design of them, which is indeed the end of the whole scripture—practical godliness, out of a principle of divine love, a good conscience, and faith unfeigned. Accordingly most of the epistles begin with the great doctrines of the gospel, the articles of the Christian faith, which, when received, work by love, purify the conscience, and produce evangelical obedience; and, after these principles have been laid down, practical conclusions are drawn and urged from them. In taking this method there is a regard paid to the nature and faculties of the soul of man (where the understanding is to lead the way, the will, affections, and executive powers, to follow after), and to the nature of religion in general, which is a reasonable service. We are not to be determined by superstitious fancies, nor by blind passions, but by a sound judgment and good understanding in the mind and will of God. By this we are taught how necessary it is that faith and practice, truth and holiness, be joined together, that the performance of moral duties will never be acceptable to God, nor available to our own salvation, without the belief of the truth, since those who make shipwreck of the faith seldom maintain a good conscience, and the most solemn profession of the faith will never save those that hold the truth in unrighteousness.
The particular occasions upon which these epistles were written do not so evidently appear in them all as in some. The first to the Corinthians seems to have taken its rise from the unhappy divisions that so early rose in the churches of Christ, through the emulation of the ministers and personal affections of the people; but it does not confine itself to that subject. That to the Galatians seems directed chiefly against those judaizing teachers that went about to draw the Gentile converts away from the simplicity of the gospel in doctrine and worship. The epistle to the Hebrews is manifestly calculated to wean the converted Jews from those Mosaical rites and ceremonies for which they retained too great a fondness, and to reconcile them to the abolition of that economy. Those epistles that are directed to particular persons more evidently carry their design in them, which he that runs may read. But this is certain, none of these epistles are of private interpretation. Most of the psalms and of the prophecies of the Old Testament were penned or pronounced on particular occasions, and yet they are of standing and universal use, and very instructive even to us upon whom the ends of the world have come. And so are those epistles that seem to have been most limited in the rise and occasion of them. There will always be need enough to warn Christians against uncharitable divisions, against corrupting the faith and worship of the gospel; and, whenever the case is the same, these epistles are as certainly directed to such churches and persons as if they had been inscribed to them.
These general observations, we suppose, may be sufficient to introduce the reader into the book itself; let us now take a short view of the whole work, of which this posthumous piece is the conclusion. It is now about fourteen years since the first part of this exposition of the Bible was made public. In five years' time the Old Testament was finished in four volumes. The first volume of the New Testament was longer in hand; for though the ever-memorable author was always fully employed in the ordinary work of his ministry, yet those last years of his life, in which he drew up the exposition upon the historical part of the New Testament, were less at his own command than any other had been. His removal to Hackney, his almost continual preaching from day to day, his journeys to Chester, and the necessity of more frequent visits to his friends in and about London, together with a gradual sensible decay of health, will more than excuse the three years' time that passed before that was finished. And under such difficulties none but a man of his holy zeal, unwearied industry, and great sagacity, could have gone through such a service in that space of time. He lived not to see that volume published, though left by him ready for the press. The church of God was suddenly deprived of one of the most useful ministers of the age. We have been gathering up the fragments of those feasts with which he used to entertain his family and friends, in his delightful work of opening the scriptures. What remains is that we recommend the whole of this work to the acceptance and blessing of our God and Saviour, to whose honour and interest it was from the first directed and devoted. We need not be very solicitous about the acceptance it may meet with in the world: what has been before published has been received and read with great pleasure and advantage by the most serious experienced Christians in Great Britain and Ireland; and the many loud calls there have been for the publishing of this supplement, and reprinting the whole, leave us no room to doubt but that it will meet with a hearty welcome. Though it must be acknowledged that we live in an age which by feeding upon ashes and the wind, has very much lost the relish of every thing that is spiritual and evangelical, yet we persuade ourselves there will still be found many who, by reason of use, have, their senses exercised to discern both good and evil. Those that may think the expository notes too long, especially for family worship, may easily relieve themselves, either by reading a less part of the chapter at one time, or by abridging the annotations, and perusing the rest when they have more leisure; for, though it must be owned they are somewhat copious, yet we are persuaded that those who peruse them seriously will find nothing in them superfluous or impertinent; and, if any where some things in the comment do not seem to flow so naturally and necessarily from the text, we believe when they are well considered and compared it will appear they come under the analogy and general reason of the subject, and truly belong to it. If there be any that think this exposition of the Bible is too plain and familiar, that it wants the beauties of oratory and the strength of criticism, we only wish that they will read it over again with due attention, and we are pretty confident they will find the style natural, clear, and comprehensive; and we think they will hardly be able to produce one valuable criticism out of the most learned commentators but they will have it in this exposition, though couched in plain terms, and not brought in as of a critical nature. No man was more happy than Mr. Henry in that useful talent of making dark things plain, while too many, that value themselves upon their criticising faculty, affect rather to make plain things dark.
But we leave this great and good work to speak for itself, and doubt not but it will grow in its use and esteem, and will, through the blessing of God, help to revive and promote family religion and scriptural knowledge, and support the credit of scripture commentaries, though couched in human expressions. These have been always accounted the great treasures of the church, and when done with judgment, have been so far from lessening the authority of the Bible that they have greatly promoted its honour and usefulness.
The following are the ministers by whom the Exposition on the Epistolary writings, and the Revelation, was completed, as given by J. B. Williams, Esq., LL.D.,F.S.A., in his Memoirs of the Life, Character, and Writings, of the Rev. Matthew Henry, 8vo. p. 308.
Romans | Mr. [afterwards Dr.] John Evans. | |
1 Corinthians | Mr. Simon Browne. | |
2 Corinthians | Mr. Daniel Mayo. | |
Galatians | Mr. Joshua Bayes. | |
Ephesians | Mr. Samuel Rosewell. | |
Philippians | } | Mr. [afterwards Dr.] William Harris. |
Colossians | ||
1 Thessalonians | } | Mr. Daniel Mayo. |
2 Thessalonians | ||
1 Timothy | } | Mr. Benjamin Andrews Atkinson. |
2 Timothy | ||
Titus | } | Mr. Jeremiah Smith. |
Philemon | ||
Hebrews | Mr. William Tong. | |
James | Dr. S. Wright. | |
1 Peter | Mr. Zec. Merrill. | |
2 Peter | Mr. Joseph Hill. | |
1, 2, and 3 John | Mr. John Reynolds, of Shrewsbury. | |
Jude | Mr. John Billingsley. | |
Revelation | Mr. William Tong. |
AN
We have with
an abundant satisfaction seen the foundation of our holy religion
laid in the history of our blessed Saviour, its great author, which
was related and left upon record by four several inspired writers,
who all agree in this sacred truth, and the incontestable proofs of
it, that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living God.
Upon this rock the Christian church is built. How it began to be
built upon this rock comes next to be related in this book which we
have now before us, and of this we have the testimony only of
one witness; for the matters of fact concerning Christ were
much more necessary to be fully related and attested than those
concerning the apostles. Had Infinite Wisdom seen fit, we might
have had as many books of the Acts of the Apostles as we have
gospels, nay, as we might have had gospels: but, for fear of
over-burdening the world (
I. As looking back to the preceding
gospels, giving light to them, and greatly assisting our faith in
them. The promises there made we here find made good, particularly
the great promises of the descent of the Holy Ghost, and his
wonderful operations, both on the apostles (whom here in a
few days we find quite other men than what the gospels left them;
no longer weak-headed and weak-hearted, but able to say that which
then they were not able to bear (
II. As looking forward to the following epistles, which are an explication of the gospels, which open the mysteries of Christ's death and resurrection, the history of which we had in the gospels. This book introduces them and is a key to them, as the history of David is to David's psalms. We are members of the Christian church, that tabernacle of God among men, and it is our honour and privilege that we are so. Now this book gives us an account of the framing and rearing of that tabernacle. The four gospels showed us how the foundation of that house was laid; this shows us how the superstructure began to be raised, 1. Among the Jews and Samaritans, which we have an account of in the former part of this book. 2. Among the Gentiles, which we have an account of in the latter part: from thence, and downward to our own day, we find the Christian church subsisting in a visible profession of faith in Christ, as the Son of God and Saviour of the world, made by his baptized disciples, incorporated into religious societies, statedly meeting in religious assemblies, attending on the apostles' doctrine, and joining in prayers and the breaking of bread, under the guidance and presidency of men that gave themselves to prayer and the ministry of the word, and in a spiritual communion with all in every place that do likewise. Such a body as this thee is now in the world, which we belong to: and, to our great satisfaction and honour, in this book we find the rise and origin of it, vastly different from the Jewish church, and erected upon its ruins; but undeniably appearing to be of God, and not of man. With what confidence and comfort may we proceed in, and adhere to, our Christian profession, as far as we find it agrees with this pattern in the mount, to which we ought religiously to conform and confine ourselves!
Two things more are to be observed
concerning this book:—(1.) The penman of it. It was written by
Luke, who wrote the third of the four gospels, which bears his
name; and who (as the learned Dr. Whitby shows) was, very probably,
one of the seventy disciples, whose commission (
The inspired historian begins his narrative of the
Acts of the Apostles, I. With a reference to, and a brief
recapitulation of, his gospel, or history of the life of Christ,
inscribing this, as he had done that, to his friend Theophilus,
1 The former treatise have I made, O Theophilus, of all that Jesus began both to do and teach, 2 Until the day in which he was taken up, after that he through the Holy Ghost had given commandments unto the apostles whom he had chosen: 3 To whom also he showed himself alive after his passion by many infallible proofs, being seen of them forty days, and speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God: 4 And, being assembled together with them, commanded them that they should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of me. 5 For John truly baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence.
In these verses, I. Theophilus is put in mind, and we in him, of St. Luke's gospel, which it will be of use for us to cast an eye upon before we enter upon the study of this book, that we may not only see how this begins where that breaks off, but that, as in water face answers to face, so do the acts of the apostles to the acts of their Master, the acts of his grace.
1. His patron, to whom he dedicates this
book (I should rather say his pupil, for he designs, in
dedicating it to him, to instruct and direct him, and not to crave
his countenance or protection), is Theophilus,
2. His gospel is here called the former
treatise which he had made, which he had an eye to in writing
this, intending this for a continuation and confirmation of that,
ton proton logon—the former word. What is
written of the gospel is the word as truly as what was spoken; nay,
we now know no unwritten word that we are to give credit to, but as
it agrees with that which is written. He made the former treatise,
and now is divinely inspired to make this, for Christ's scholars
must go on towards perfection,
3. The contents of his gospel were that,
all that, which Jesus began both to do and teach; and the same
is the subject of the writings of the other three evangelists.
Observe, (1.) Christ both did and taught. The doctrine he taught
was confirmed by the miraculous works he did, which proved him a
teacher come from God (
4. The period of the evangelical story is
fixed to the day in which he was taken up,
II. The truth of Christ's resurrection is
maintained and evidenced,
III. A general hint given of the
instructions he furnished his disciples with, now that he was about
to leave them, and they, since he breathed on them and
opened their understandings, were better able to receive
them. 1. He instructed them concerning the work they were to do:
He gave commandments to the apostles whom he had chosen.
Note, Christ's choice is always attended with his charge. Those
whom he elected into the apostleship expected he should give them
preferments, instead of which he gave them commandments.
When he took his journey, and gave authority to his servants,
and to every one his work (
IV. A particular assurance given them that
they should now shortly receive the Holy Ghost, with orders given
them to expect it (
1. The command he gives them to wait. This
was to raise their expectations of something great; and something
very great they had reason to expect from their exalted Redeemer.
(1.) They must wait till the time appointed, which is now not
many days hence. Those that by faith hope promised mercies will
come must with patience wait till they do come, according to the
time, the set time. And when the time draws nigh, as now
it did, we must, as Daniel, look earnestly for it,
2. The assurance he gives them that they shall not wait in vain.
(1.) The blessing designed them shall come,
and they shall find it was worth waiting for; You shall be
baptized with the Holy Ghost; that is, [1.] "The Holy Ghost
shall be poured out upon you more plentifully than ever." They had
already been breathed upon with the Holy Ghost (
(2.) Now this gift of the Holy Ghost he speaks of,
[1.] As the promise of the Father, which
they had heard of him, and might therefore depend upon.
First, The Spirit was given by promise, and it was at this
time the great promise, as that of the Messiah was before
(
[2.] As the prediction of John Baptist; for
so far back Christ here directs them to look (
(3.) Now this gift of the Holy Ghost thus promised, thus prophesied of, thus waited for, is that which we find the apostles received in the next chapter, for in that this promise had its full accomplishment; this was it that should come, and we look for no other; for it is here promised to be given not many days hence. He does not tell them how many, because they must keep every day in a frame fit to receive it. Other scriptures speak of the gift of the Holy Ghost to ordinary believers; this speaks of that particular power which, by the Holy Ghost, the first preachers of the gospel, and planters of the church, were endued with, enabling them infallibly to relate to that age, and record to posterity, the doctrine of Christ, and the proofs of it; so that by virtue of this promise, and the performance of it, we receive the New Testament as of divine inspiration, and venture our souls upon it.
6 When they therefore were come together, they asked of him, saying, Lord, wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel? 7 And he said unto them, It is not for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own power. 8 But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judæa, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth. 9 And when he had spoken these things, while they beheld, he was taken up; and a cloud received him out of their sight. 10 And while they looked stedfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel; 11 Which also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven.
In Jerusalem Christ, by his angel, had appointed his disciples to meet him in Galilee; there he appointed them to meet him in Jerusalem again, such a day. Thus he would try their obedience, and it was found ready and cheerful; they came together, as he appointed them, to be the witnesses of his ascension, of which we have here an account. Observe,
I. The question they asked him at this interview. They came together to him, as those that had consulted one another about it, and concurred in the question nemine contradicente—unanimously; they came in a body, and put it to him as the sense of the house, Lord, wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel? Two ways this may be taken:—
1. "Surely thou wilt not at all restore it to the present rulers of Israel, the chief priests and the elders, that put thee to death, and, to compass that design, tamely gave up the kingdom to Cæsar, and owned themselves his subjects. What! Shall those that hate and persecute thee and us be trusted with power? This be far from thee." Or rather,
2. "Surely thou wilt now restore it to the Jewish nation, as far as it will submit to thee as their king." Now two things were amiss in this question:—
(1.) Their expectation of the thing itself. They thought Christ would restore the kingdom to Israel, that is, that he would make the nation of the Jews as great and considerable among the nations as it was in the days of David and Solomon, of Asa and Jehoshaphat; that, as Shiloh, he would restore the sceptre to Judah, and the lawgiver; whereas Christ came to set up his own kingdom, and that a kingdom of heaven, not to restore the kingdom to Israel, an earthly kingdom. See here, [1.] How apt even good men are to place the happiness of the church too much in external pomp and power; as if Israel could not be glorious unless the kingdom were restored to it, nor Christ's disciples honoured unless they were peers of the realm; whereas we are told to expect the cross in this world, and to wait for the kingdom in the other world. [2.] How apt we are to retain what we have imbibed, and how hard it is to get over the prejudices of education. The disciples, having sucked in this notion with their milk that the Messiah was to be a temporal prince, were long before they could be brought to have any idea of his kingdom as spiritual. [3.] How naturally we are biassed in favour of our own people. They thought God would have no kingdom in the world unless it were restored to Israel; whereas the kingdoms of this world were to become his, in whom he would be glorified, whether Israel should sink or swim. [4.] How apt we are to misunderstand scripture—to understand that literally which is spoken figuratively, and to expound scripture by our schemes, whereas we ought to form our schemes by the scriptures. But, when the Spirit shall be poured out from on high, our mistakes will be rectified, as the apostles' soon after were.
(2.) Their enquiry concerning the time of
it: "Lord, wilt thou do it at this time? Now that
thou hast called us together is it for this purpose, that proper
measures may be concerted for the restoring of the kingdom to
Israel? Surely there cannot be a more favourable juncture than
this." Now herein they missed their mark, [1.] That they were
inquisitive into that which their Master had never directed nor
encouraged them to enquire into. [2.] That they were impatient for
the setting up of that kingdom in which they promised themselves so
great a share, and would anticipate the divine counsels. Christ had
told them that they should sit on thrones (
II. The check which Christ gave to this
question, like that which he had a little before given to Peter's
enquiry concerning John, What is that to thee?
1. The knowledge of this is not allowed to
them: It is not for you to know, and therefore it is not for
you to ask. (1.) Christ is now parting from them, and parts in
love; and yet he gives them this rebuke, which is intended for a
caution to his church in all ages, to take heed of splitting upon
the rock which was fatal to our first parents—an inordinate desire
of forbidden knowledge, and intruding into things which we have not
seen because God has not shown them. Nescire velle quæ magister
maximus docere non vult, erudita inscitia est—It is folly to covet
to be wise above what is written, and wisdom to be content to be no
wiser. (2.) Christ had given his disciples a great deal of
knowledge above others (to you it is given to know the mysteries
of the kingdom of God), and had promised them his Spirit, to
teach them more; now, lest they should be puffed up with the
abundance of the revelations, he here lets them understand that
there were some things which it was not for them to know. We shall
see how little reason we have to be proud of our knowledge when we
consider how many things we are ignorant of. (3.) Christ had given
his disciples instructions sufficient for the discharge of their
duty, both before his death and since his resurrection, and in this
knowledge he will have them to be satisfied; for it is enough for a
Christian, in whom vain curiosity is a corrupt humour, to be
mortified, and not gratified. (4.) Christ had himself told his
disciples the things pertaining to the kingdom of God, and
had promised that the Spirit should show them things to come
concerning it,
As to the times and seasons of the year, we know, in general, there will be summer and winter counterchanged, but we know not particularly which day will be fair or which foul, either in summer or in winter; so, as to our affairs in this world, when it is a summer-time of prosperity, that we may not be secure, we are told there will come a wintertime of trouble; and in that winter, that we may not despond and despair, we are assured that summer will return; but what this or that particular day will bring forth we cannot tell, but must accommodate ourselves to it, whatever it is, and make the best of it.
2. The knowledge of it is reserved to God
as his prerogative; it is what the Father hath put in his own
power; it is hid with him. None besides can reveal the times
and seasons to come. Known unto God are all his works, but
not to us,
III. He appoints them their work, and with
authority assures them of an ability to go on with it, and of
success in it. "It is not for you to know the times and the
seasons—this would do you no good; but know this (
1. That their work should be honourable and glorious: You shall be witnesses unto me. (1.) They shall proclaim him king, and publish those truths to the world by which his kingdom should be set up, and he would rule. They must openly and solemnly preach his gospel to the world. (2.) They shall prove this, shall confirm their testimony, not as witnesses do, with an oath, but with the divine seal of miracles and supernatural gifts: You shall be martyrs to me, or my martyrs, as some copies read it; for they attested the truth of the gospel with their sufferings, even unto death.
2. That their power for this work should be
sufficient. They had not strength of their own for it, nor wisdom
nor courage enough; they were naturally of the weak and foolish
things of the world; they durst not appear as witnesses for
Christ upon his trial, neither as yet were they able. "But you
shall receive the power of the Holy Ghost coming upon you" (so
it may be read), "shall be animated and actuated by a better spirit
than your own; you shall have power to preach the gospel, and to
prove it out of the scriptures of the Old Testament" (which, when
they were filled with the Holy Ghost, they did to
admiration,
3. That their influence should be great and very extensive: "You shall be witnesses for Christ, and shall carry his cause," (1.) "In Jerusalem; there you must begin, and many there will receive your testimony; and those that do not will be left inexcusable." (2.) "Your light shall thence shine throughout all Judea, where before you have laboured in vain." (3.) "Thence you shall proceed to Samaria, though at your first mission you were forbidden to preach in any of the cities of the Samaritans." (4.) "Your usefulness shall reach to the uttermost part of the earth, and you shall be blessings to the whole world."
IV. Having left these instructions with
them, he leaves them (
V. The disciples, when he had gone out of
their sight, yet still continued looking up stedfastly to
heaven (
VI. Two angels appeared to them, and
delivered them a seasonable message from God. There was a world of
angels ready to receive our Redeemer, now that he made his public
entry into the Jerusalem above: we may suppose these two
loth to be absent then; yet, to show how much Christ had at heart
the concerns of his church on earth, he sent back to his disciples
two of those that came to meet him, who appear as two men in
white apparel, bright and glittering; for they know, according
to the duty of their place, that they are really serving Christ
when they are ministering to his servants on earth. Now we are told
what the angels said to them, 1. To check their curiosity: You
men of Galilee, why stand you gazing up into heaven? He calls
them men of Galilee, to put them in mind of the rock out
of which they were hewn. Christ had put a great honour upon
them, in making them his ambassadors; but they must remember that
they are men, earthen vessels, and men of Galilee, illiterate men,
looked upon with disdain. Now, say they, "Why stand you
here, like Galileans, rude and unpolished men, gazing up
into heaven? What would you see? You have seen all that you
were called together to see, and why do you look any further?
Why stand you gazing, as men frightened and perplexed, as
men astonished and at their wits' end?" Christ's disciples should
never stand at a gaze, because they have a sure rule to go by, and
a sure foundation to build upon. 2. To confirm their faith
concerning Christ's second coming. Their Master had often told them
of this, and the angels are sent at this time seasonably to put
them in mind of it: "This same Jesus, who is taken up from you
into heaven, and whom you are looking thus long after, wishing
you had him with you again, is not gone for ever; for there is a
day appointed in which he will come in like manner thence, as
you have seen him go thither, and you must not expect him back
till that appointed day." (1.) "This same Jesus shall come
again in his own person, clothed with a glorious body; this same
Jesus, who came once to put away sin by the sacrifice of
himself, will appear a second time without sin (
12 Then returned they unto Jerusalem from the
mount called Olivet, which is from Jerusalem a sabbath day's
journey. 13 And when they were come in, they went up into an
upper room, where abode both Peter, and James, and John, and
Andrew, Philip, and Thomas, Bartholomew, and Matthew, James the
son of Alphæus, and Simon Zelotes, and Judas the brother
of
We are here told, I. Whence Christ
ascended—from the mount of Olives (
II. Whither the disciples returned: They
came to Jerusalem, according to their Master's appointment, though
there they were in the midst of enemies; but it should seem that
though immediately after Christ's resurrection they were watched,
and were in fear of the Jews, yet after it was known that
they were gone into Galilee no notice was taken of their return to
Jerusalem, nor any further search made for them. God can find out
hiding-places for his people in the midst of their enemies, and so
influence Saul that he shall not seek for David any more. At
Jerusalem they went up into an upper room, and there abode;
not that they all lodged and dieted together in one room, but there
they assembled every day, and spent time together in religious
exercises, in expectation of the descent of the Spirit. Divers
conjectures the learned have about this upper room. Some think it
was one of the upper rooms in the temple; but it cannot be thought
that the chief priests, who had the letting of these rooms, would
suffer Christ's disciples constantly to reside in any of them. It
was said indeed, by the same historian, that they were
continually in the temple (
III. Who the disciples were, that kept
together. The eleven apostles are here named (
IV. How they spent their time: They all
continued with one accord in prayer and supplication. Observe,
1. They prayed, and made supplication. All God's people are
praying people, and give themselves to prayer. It was now a
time of trouble and danger with the disciples of Christ; they were
as sheep in the midst of wolves; and, Is any afflicted? Let him
pray; this will silence cares and fears. They had new work
before them, great work, and, before they entered upon it, they
were instant in prayer to God for his presence with them in it.
Before they were first sent forth Christ spent time in prayer for
them, and now they spent time in prayer for themselves. They were
waiting for the descent of the Spirit upon them, and therefore
abounded thus in prayer. The Spirit descended upon our Saviour when
he was praying,
15 And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the disciples, and said, (the number of names together were about an hundred and twenty,) 16 Men and brethren, this scripture must needs have been fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost by the mouth of David spake before concerning Judas, which was guide to them that took Jesus. 17 For he was numbered with us, and had obtained part of this ministry. 18 Now this man purchased a field with the reward of iniquity; and falling headlong, he burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out. 19 And it was known unto all the dwellers at Jerusalem; insomuch as that field is called in their proper tongue, Aceldama, that is to say, The field of blood. 20 For it is written in the book of Psalms, Let his habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell therein: and his bishopric let another take. 21 Wherefore of these men which have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, 22 Beginning from the baptism of John, unto that same day that he was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a witness with us of his resurrection. 23 And they appointed two, Joseph called Barsabas, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias. 24 And they prayed, and said, Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of all men, show whether of these two thou hast chosen, 25 That he may take part of this ministry and apostleship, from which Judas by transgression fell, that he might go to his own place. 26 And they gave forth their lots; and the lot fell upon Matthias; and he was numbered with the eleven apostles.
The sin of Judas was not only his shame and
ruin, but it made a vacancy in the college of the apostles. They
were ordained twelve, with an eye to the twelve tribes of
Israel, descended from the twelve patriarchs; they were the
twelve stars that make up the church's crown (
I. The persons concerned in this affair. 1.
The house consisted of about a hundred and twenty. This was
the number of the names, that is, the persons; some think
the men only, distinguished from the women. Dr. Lightfoot reckons
that the eleven apostles, the seventy disciples, and about
thirty-nine more, all of Christ's own kindred, country, and
concourse, made up this one hundred and twenty, and that
these were a sort of synod, or congregation of ministers, a
standing presbytery (
II. The proposal which Peter made for the
choice of another apostle. He stood up in the midst of the
disciples,
1. The account he gives of the vacancy made by the death of Judas, in which he is very particular, and, as became one that Christ had breathed upon, takes notice of the fulfilling of the scriptures in it. Here is,
(1.) The power to which Judas had been
advanced (
(2.) The sin of Judas, notwithstanding his advancement to this honour. He was guide to those that took Jesus, not only informed Christ's persecutors where they might find him (which they might have done effectually though he had kept out of sight), but he had the impudence to appear openly at the head of the party that seized him. He went before them to the place, and, as if he had been proud of the honour, gave the word of command: That same is he, hold him fast. Note, Ringleaders in sin are the worst of sinners, especially if those that by their office should have been guides to the friends of Christ are guides to his enemies.
(3.) The ruin of Judas by this sin.
Perceiving the chief priests to seek the life of Christ and his
disciples, he thought to save his by going over to them, and not
only so, but to get an estate under them, of which his wages for
his service, he hoped, would be but an earnest; but see what came
of it. [1.] He lost his money shamefully enough (
(4.) The public notice that was taken of
this: It was known to all the dwellers in Jerusalem. It was,
as it were, put into the newspapers, and was all the talk of the
town, as a remarkable judgment of God upon him that betrayed his
Master,
(5.) The fulfilling of the scriptures in
this, which had spoken so plainly of it, that it must needs be
fulfilled,
2. The motion he makes for the choice of
another apostle,
III. The nomination of the person that was to succeed Judas in his office as an apostle.
1. Two, who were known to have been
Christ's constant attendants, and men of great integrity, were set
up as candidates for the place (
2. They applied to God by prayer for
direction, not which of the seventy, for none of the rest could
stand in competition with these in the opinion of all present, but
which of these two?
Between the promise of the Messiah (even the
latest of those promises) and his coming many ages intervened; but
between the promise of the Spirit and his coming there were but a
few days; and during those days the apostles, though they had
received orders to preach the gospel to every creature, and to
begin at Jerusalem, yet lay perfectly wind-bound,
incognito—concealed, and not offering to preach. But in this
chapter the north wind and the south wind awake, and then they
awake, and we have them in the pulpit presently. Here is, I. The
descent of the Spirit upon the apostles, and those that were with
them, on the day of pentecost,
1 And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place. 2 And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. 3 And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. 4 And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.
We have here an account of the descent of the Holy Ghost upon the disciples of Christ. Observe,
I. When, and where, this was done, which are particularly noted, for the greater certainty of the thing.
1. It was when the day of pentecost was
fully come, in which there seems to be a reference to the
manner of the expression in the institution of this feast, where it
is said (
2. It was when they were all with one
accord in one place. What place it was we are not told
particularly, whether in the temple, where they attended at public
times (
II. How, and in what manner, the Holy Ghost came upon them. We often read in the old Testament of God's coming down in a cloud; as when he took possession first of the tabernacle, and afterwards of the temple, which intimates the darkness of that dispensation. And Christ went up to heaven in a cloud, to intimate how much we are kept in the dark concerning the upper world. But the Holy Ghost did not descend in a cloud; for he was to dispel and scatter the clouds that overspread men's minds, and to bring light into the world.
1. Here is an audible summons given them to
awaken their expectations of something great,
2. Here is a visible sign of the gift they
were to receive. They saw cloven tongues, like as of fire
(
(1.) There was an outward sensible sign, for the confirming of the faith of the disciples themselves, and for the convincing of others. Thus the prophets of old had frequently their first mission confirmed by signs, that all Israel might know them to be established prophets.
(2.) The sign given was fire, that John
Baptist's saying concerning Christ might be fulfilled, He shall
baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire; with the Holy
Ghost as with fire. They were now, in the feast of pentecost,
celebrating the memorial of the giving of the law upon mount Sinai;
and as that was given in fire, and therefore is called a fiery law,
so is the gospel. Ezekiel's mission was confirmed by a vision of
burning coals of fire (
(3.) This fire appeared in cloven tongues.
The operations of the Spirit were many; that of speaking with
divers tongues was one, and was singled out to be the first
indication of the gift of the Holy Ghost, and to that this sign had
a reference. [1.] They were tongues; for from the Spirit we have
the word of God, and by him Christ would speak to the world, and he
gave the Spirit to the disciples, not only to endue them with
knowledge, but to endue them with a power to publish and proclaim
to the world what they knew; for the dispensation of the Spirit
is given to every man to profit withal. [2.] These tongues were
cloven, to signify that God would hereby divide unto all nations
the knowledge of his grace, as he is said to have divided to them
by his providence the light of the heavenly bodies,
(4.) This fire sat upon them for some time, to denote the constant residence of the Holy Ghost with them. The prophetic gifts of old were conferred sparingly and but at some times, but the disciples of Christ had the gifts of the Spirit always with them, though the sign, we may suppose, soon disappeared. Whether these flames of fire passed from one to another, or whether there were as many flames as there were persons, is not certain. But they must be strong and bright flames that would be visible in the day-light, as it now was, for the day was fully come.
III. What was the immediate effect of this?
1. They were all filled with the Holy Ghost, more
plentifully and powerfully than they were before. They were filled
with the graces of the Spirit, and were more than ever under his
sanctifying influences—were now holy, and heavenly, and spiritual,
more weaned from this world and better acquainted with the other.
They were more filled with the comforts of the Spirit, rejoiced
more than ever in the love of Christ and the hope of heaven, and in
it all their griefs and fears were swallowed up. They were also,
for the proof of this, filled with the gifts of the Holy Ghost,
which are especially meant here; they were endued with miraculous
powers for the furtherance of the gospel. It seems evident to me
that not only the twelve apostles, but all the hundred and twenty
disciples were filled with the Holy Ghost alike at this
time—all the seventy disciples, who were apostolic men, and
employed in the same work, and all the rest too that were to preach
the gospel; for it is said expressly (
5 And there were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven. 6 Now when this was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and were confounded, because that every man heard them speak in his own language. 7 And they were all amazed and marvelled, saying one to another, Behold, are not all these which speak Galilæans? 8 And how hear we every man in our own tongue, wherein we were born? 9 Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judæa, and Cappadocia, in Pontus, and Asia, 10 Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, Jews and proselytes, 11 Cretes and Arabians, we do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of God. 12 And they were all amazed, and were in doubt, saying one to another, What meaneth this? 13 Others mocking said, These men are full of new wine.
We have here an account of the public notice that was taken of this extraordinary gift with which the disciples were all on a sudden endued. Observe,
I. The great concourse of people that there
was now at Jerusalem, it should seem more than was usual at the
feast of pentecost. There were dwelling or abiding at
Jerusalem Jews that were devout men, disposed to
religion, and that had the fear of God before their eyes (so the
word properly signifies), some of them proselytes of
righteousness, that were circumcised, and admitted members of
the Jewish church, others only proselytes of the gate, that
forsook idolatry, and gave up themselves to the worship of the true
God, but not to the ceremonial law; some of those that were at
Jerusalem now, out of every nation under heaven, whither the
Jews were dispersed, or whence proselytes were come. The expression
is hyperbolical, denoting that there were some from most of the
then known parts of the world; as much as ever Tyre was, or London
is, the rendezvous of trading people from all parts, Jerusalem at
that time was of religious people from all parts. Now, 1. We may
here see what were some of those countries whence those strangers
came (
II. The amazement with which these
strangers were seized when they heard the disciples speak in their
own tongues. It should seem, the disciples spoke in various
languages before the people of those languages came to them; for it
is intimated (
1. They observe that the speakers are all
Galileans, that know no other than their mother tongue (
2. They acknowledge that they spoke
intelligibly and readily their own language (which they were the
most competent judges of), so correctly and fluently that none of
their own countrymen could speak it better: We hear every man in
our own tongue wherein we were born (
3. They wonder at it, and look upon it as
an astonishing thing (
III. The scorn which some made of it who
were natives of Judea and Jerusalem, probably the scribes and
Pharisees, and chief priests, who always resisted the Holy Ghost;
they said, These men are full of new wine, or sweet
wine; they have drunk too much this festival-time,
14 But Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and said unto them, Ye men of Judæa, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to my words: 15 For these are not drunken, as ye suppose, seeing it is but the third hour of the day. 16 But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel; 17 And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams: 18 And on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy: 19 And I will show wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke: 20 The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before that great and notable day of the Lord come: 21 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved. 22 Ye men of Israel, hear these words; Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know: 23 Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain: 24 Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death: because it was not possible that he should be holden of it. 25 For David speaketh concerning him, I foresaw the Lord always before my face, for he is on my right hand, that I should not be moved: 26 Therefore did my heart rejoice, and my tongue was glad; moreover also my flesh shall rest in hope: 27 Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. 28 Thou hast made known to me the ways of life; thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance. 29 Men and brethren, let me freely speak unto you of the patriarch David, that he is both dead and buried, and his sepulchre is with us unto this day. 30 Therefore being a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit of his loins, according to the flesh, he would raise up Christ to sit on his throne; 31 He seeing this before spake of the resurrection of Christ, that his soul was not left in hell, neither his flesh did see corruption. 32 This Jesus hath God raised up, whereof we all are witnesses. 33 Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear. 34 For David is not ascended into the heavens: but he saith himself, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, 35 Until I make thy foes thy footstool. 36 Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ.
We have here the first-fruits of the Spirit
in the sermon which Peter preached immediately, directed, not to
those of other nations in a strange language (we are not told what
answer he gave to those that were amazed, and said, What meaneth
this?) but to the Jews in the vulgar language, even to those
that mocked; for he begins with the notice of that (
I. His introduction or preface, wherein he
craves the attention of the auditory, or demands it rather:
Peter stood up (
II. His answer to their blasphemous calumny
(
III. His account of the miraculous effusion of the Spirit, which is designed to awaken them all to embrace the faith of Christ, and to join themselves to his church. Two things he resolves it into:—that it was the fulfilling of the scripture, and the fruit of Christ's resurrection and ascension, and consequently the proof of both.
1. That it was the accomplishment of the
prophecies of the Old Testament which related to the kingdom of the
Messiah, and therefore an evidence that this kingdom is come, and
the other predictions of it are fulfilled. He specifies one, that
of the prophet Joel,
(1.) The text itself that Peter quotes,
[1.] That there should be a more plentiful
and extensive effusion of the Spirit of grace from on high than had
ever yet been. The prophets of the Old Testament had been filled
with the Holy Ghost, and it was said of the people of Israel
that God gave them his good Spirit to instruct them,
[2.] That the Spirit should be in them a
Spirit of prophecy; by the Spirit they should be enabled to foretel
things to come, and to preach the gospel to every creature.
This power shall be given without distinction of sex—now only
your sons, but your daughters shall prophesy; without
distinction of age—both your young men and your old men shall
see visions, and dream dreams, and in them receive divine
revelations, to be communicated to the church; and without
distinction of outward condition—even the servants and
handmaids shall receive of the Spirit, and shall
prophesy (
[3.] That one great thing which they should
prophesy of should be the judgment that was coming upon the Jewish
nation, for this was the chief thing that Christ himself had
foretold (
(2.) The application of this prophecy to
the present event (
2. That it was the gift of Christ, and the
product and proof of his resurrection and ascension. From this
gift of the Holy Ghost, he takes occasion to preach unto
them Jesus; and this part of his sermon he introduces with another
solemn preface (
(1.) An abstract of the history of the life
of Christ,
(2.) An account of his death and sufferings
which they were witness of also but a few weeks ago; and this was
the greatest miracle of all, that a man approved of God should thus
seem to be abandoned of him; and a man thus approved among the
people, and in the midst of them, should be thus abandoned by them
too. But both these mysteries are here explained (
(3.) An attestation of his resurrection,
which effectually wiped away the reproach of his death (
[1.] He describes his resurrection: God
loosed the pains of death, because it was impossible that he
should be holden of it; odinas—the sorrows of
death; the word is used for travailing pains, and some
think it signifies the trouble and agony of his soul, in
which it was exceedingly sorrowful, even to the death; from
these pains and sorrows of soul, this travail of soul, the
Father loosed him when at his death he said, It is
finished. Thus Dr. Godwin understands it: "Those terrors which
made Heman's soul lie like the slain (
[2.] He attests the truth of his
resurrection (
[3.] He showed it to be the fulfilling of
the scripture, and, because the scripture had said that he must
rise again before he saw corruption, therefore it was impossible
that he should be holden by death and the grave; for
David speaks of his being raised, so it comes in,
First, The text quoted at large
(
Secondly, The comment upon this
text, especially so much of it as relates to the resurrection of
Christ. He addresses himself to them with a title of respect,
Men and brethren,
(4.) The application of this discourse concerning the death, resurrection, and ascension of Christ.
[1.] This explains the meaning of the
present wonderful effusion of the Spirit in those extraordinary
gifts. Some of the people had asked (
[2.] This proves what you are all bound to
believe, that Christ Jesus is the true Messiah and Saviour of the
world; this he closes his sermon with, as the conclusion of the
whole matter, the quod erat demonstrandum—the truth to be
demonstrated (
37 Now when they heard this, they were pricked in their heart, and said unto Peter and to the rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, what shall we do? 38 Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. 39 For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. 40 And with many other words did he testify and exhort, saying, Save yourselves from this untoward generation. 41 Then they that gladly received his word were baptized: and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls.
We have seen the wonderful effect of the
pouring out of the Spirit, in its influence upon the preachers of
the gospel. Peter, in all his life, never spoke at the rate that he
had done now, with such fulness, perspicuity, and power. We are now
to see another blessed fruit of the pouring out of the Spirit in
its influence upon the hearers of the gospel. From the first
delivery of that divine message, it appeared that there was a
divine power going along with it, and it was mighty, through
God, to do wonders: thousands were immediately brought by it to
the obedience of faith; it was the rod of God's strength
sent out of Zion,
In these verses we find the word of God the means of beginning and carrying on a good work of grace in the hearts of many, the Spirit of the Lord working by it. Let us see the method of it.
I. They were startled, and convinced, and
put upon a serious enquiry,
1. It put them in pain: They were
pricked in their hearts. We read of those that were cut to
the heart with indignation at the preacher (
2. It put them upon enquiry. Our of the abundance of the heart, thus pricked, the mouth spoke. Observe,
(1.) To whom they thus addressed
themselves: To Peter and to the rest of the apostles, some
to one and some to another; to them they opened their case; by them
they had been convinced, and therefore by them they expect to be
counselled and comforted. They do not appeal from them to the
scribes and Pharisees, to justify them against the apostles'
charge, but apply to them, as owning the charge, and referring the
case to them. They call them men and brethren, as
Peter had called them (
(2.) What the address is: What shall we
do? [1.] They speak as men at a stand, that did not know what
to do; in a perfect surprise: "Is that Jesus whom we have
crucified both Lord and Christ? Then what will become of us
who crucified him? We are all undone!" Note, No way of being happy
but by seeing ourselves miserable. When we find ourselves in danger
of being lost for ever, there is hope of our being made for ever,
and not till then. [2.] They speak as men at a point, that were
resolved to do any thing they should be directed to immediately;
they are not for taking time to consider, nor for adjourning the
prosecution of their convictions to a more convenient season, but
desire now to be told what they must do to escape the misery they
were liable to. Note, those that are convinced of sin would gladly
know the way to peace and pardon,
II. Peter and the other apostles direct
them in short what they must do, and what in so doing they might
expect,
1. He here shows them the course they must
take. (1.) Repent; this is a plank after shipwreck. "Let the
sense of this horrid guilt which you have brought upon yourselves
by putting Christ to death awaken you to a penitent reflection upon
all your other sins (as the demand of some one great debt brings to
light all the debts of a poor bankrupt) and to bitter remorse and
sorrow for them" This was the same duty that John the Baptist and
Christ had preached, and now that the Spirit is poured out is it
still insisted on: "Repent, repent; change your mind, change
your way; admit an after-thought." (2.) Be baptized every one of
you in the name of Jesus Christ; that is, "firmly believe the
doctrine of Christ, and submit to his grace and government; and
make an open solemn profession of this, and come under an
engagement to abide by it, by submitting to the ordinance of
baptism; be proselyted to Christ and to his holy religion, and
renounce your infidelity." They must be baptized in the name of
Jesus Christ. They did believe in the Father and the Holy Ghost
speaking by the prophets; but they must also believe in the name of
Jesus, that he is the Christ, the Messias promised to the fathers.
"Take Jesus for your king, and by baptism swear allegiance to him;
take him for your prophet, and hear him; take him for your priest,
to make atonement for you," which seems peculiarly intended here;
for they must be baptized in his name for the remission
of sins upon the score of his righteousness. (3.) This is
pressed upon each particular person: Every one of you. "Even
those of you that have been the greatest sinners, if they repent
and believe, are welcome to be baptized; and those who think they
have been the greatest saints have yet need to repent, and believe,
and be baptized. There is grace enough in Christ for every one of
you, be you ever so many, and grace suited to the case of every
one. Israel of old were baptized unto Moses in the camp, the whole
body of the Israelites together, when they passed through the
cloud and the sea (
2. He gives them encouragement to take this
course:—(1.) "It shall be for the remission of sins.
Repent of your sin, and it shall not be your ruin; be baptized into
the faith of Christ, and in truth you shall be justified, which you
could never be by the law of Moses. Aim at this, and depend upon
Christ for it, and this you shall have. As the cup in the Lord's
supper is the New Testament in the blood of Christ for the
remission of sins, so baptism is in the name of Christ for the
remission of sins. Be washed, and you shall be washed." (2.) "You
shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost as well as we; for
it is designed for a general blessing: some of you shall receive
these external gifts, and each of you, if you be sincere in your
faith and repentance, shall receive his internal graces and
comforts, shall be sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise."
Note, All that receive the remission of sins receive the gift of
the Holy Ghost. All that are justified are sanctified. (3.)
"Your children shall still have, as they have had, an interest in
the covenant, and a title to the external seal of it. Come over to
Christ, to receive those inestimable benefits; for the promise of
the remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost, is to you
and to your children,"
III. These directions are followed with a
needful caution (
IV. Here is the happy success and issue of
this,
42 And they continued stedfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. 43 And fear came upon every soul: and many wonders and signs were done by the apostles. 44 And all that believed were together, and had all things common; 45 And sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to all men, as every man had need. 46 And they, continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart, 47 Praising God, and having favour with all the people. And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved.
We often speak of the primitive church, and appeal to it, and to the history of it; in these verses we have the history of the truly primitive church, of the first days of it, its state of infancy indeed, but, like that, the state of its greatest innocence.
I. They kept close to holy ordinances, and abounded in all instances of piety and devotion, for Christianity, admitted in the power of it, will dispose the soul to communion with God in all those ways wherein he has appointed us to meet him and promised to meet us.
1. They were diligent and constant inn their attendance upon the preaching of the word. They continued in the apostles' doctrine, and never disowned nor deserted it; or, as it may be read, they continued constant to the apostles' teaching or instruction; by baptism they were discipled to be taught, and they were willing to be taught. Note, Those who have given up their names to Christ must make conscience of hearing his word; for thereby we give honour to him, and build up ourselves in our most holy faith.
2. They kept up the communion of
saints. They continued in fellowship (
3. They frequently joined in the ordinance of the Lord's supper. They continued in the breaking of bread, in celebrating that memorial of their Master's death, as those that were not ashamed to own their relation to, and their dependence upon, Christ and him crucified. They could not forget the death of Christ, yet they kept up this memorial of it, and made it their constant practice, because it was an institution of Christ, to be transmitted to the succeeding ages of the church. They broke bread from house to house; kat oikon—house by house; they did not think fit to celebrate the eucharist in the temple, for that was peculiar to the Christian institutes, and therefore they administered that ordinance in private houses, choosing such houses of the converted Christians as were convenient, to which the neighbours resorted; and they went from one to another of these little synagogues or domestic chapels, houses that had churches in them, and there celebrated the eucharist with those that usually met there to worship God.
4. They continued in prayers. After the Spirit was poured out, as well as before, while they were waiting for him, they continued instant in prayer; for prayer will never be superseded till it comes to be swallowed up in everlasting praise. Breaking of bread comes in between the work and prayer, for it has reference to both, and is a help to both. The Lord's supper is a sermon to the eye, and a confirmation of God's word to us; and it is an encouragement to our prayers, and a solemn expression of the ascent of our souls to God.
5. They abounded in thanksgiving; were
continually praising God,
II. They were loving one to another, and very kind; their charity was as eminent as their piety, and their joining together in holy ordinances knit their hearts to each other, and very much endeared them to one another.
1. They had frequent meetings for Christian
converse (
2. They had all things common; perhaps they had common tables (as the Spartans of old), for familiarity, temperance and freedom of conversation; they ate together, that those who had much might have the less, and so be kept from the temptations of abundance; and they who had little might have the more, and so be kept from the temptations of want and poverty. Or, There was such a concern for one another, and such a readiness to help one another as there was occasion, that it might be said, They had all things common, according to the law of friendship; one wanted not what another had; for he might have it for the asking.
3. They were very cheerful, and very generous in the use of what they had. Besides the religion that was in their sacred feasts (their breaking bread from house to house) a great deal of it appeared in their common meals; they did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart. They brought the comforts of God's table along with them to their own, which had two good effects upon them:—(1.) It made them very pleasant, and enlarged their hearts with holy joy; they did eat their bread with joy, and drank their wine with a merry heart, as knowing that God now accepted their works. None have such cause to be cheerful as good Christians have; it is a pity but that they should always have hearts to be so. (2.) It made them very liberal to their poor brethren, and enlarged their hearts in charity. They did eat their meat with singleness of heart, en apheloteti kardias—with liberality of heart; so some: they did not eat their morsels alone, but bade the poor welcome to their table, not grudgingly, but with all the hearty freedom imaginable. Note, It becomes Christians to be open-hearted and open-handed, and in every good work to sow plentifully, as those on whom God hath sown plentifully, and who hope to reap so.
4. They raised a fund for charity
(
III. God owned them, and gave them signal
tokens of his presence with them (
But the Lord's giving them power to work miracles was not all he did for them; he added to the church daily. The word in their mouths did wonders, and God blessed their endeavours for the increase of the number of believers. Note, It is God's work to add souls to the church; and it is a great comfort both to ministers and Christians to see it.
IV. The people were influenced by it; those
that were without, the standers by, that were spectators. 1. They
feared them, and had a veneration for them (
In this chapter we have a miracle and a sermon:
the miracle wrought to make way for the sermon, to confirm the
doctrine that was to be preached, and to make way for it into the
minds of the people; and then the sermon to explain the miracle,
and to sow the ground which by it was broken up. I. The miracle was
the healing of a man that was lame from his birth, with a word
speaking (
1 Now Peter and John went up together into the temple at the hour of prayer, being the ninth hour. 2 And a certain man lame from his mother's womb was carried, whom they laid daily at the gate of the temple which is called Beautiful, to ask alms of them that entered into the temple; 3 Who seeing Peter and John about to go into the temple asked an alms. 4 And Peter, fastening his eyes upon him with John, said, Look on us. 5 And he gave heed unto them, expecting to receive something of them. 6 Then Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk. 7 And he took him by the right hand, and lifted him up: and immediately his feet and ankle bones received strength. 8 And he leaping up stood, and walked, and entered with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, and praising God. 9 And all the people saw him walking and praising God: 10 And they knew that it was he which sat for alms at the Beautiful gate of the temple: and they were filled with wonder and amazement at that which had happened unto him. 11 And as the lame man which was healed held Peter and John, all the people ran together unto them in the porch that is called Solomon's, greatly wondering.
We were told in general (
I. The persons by whose ministry this miracle was wrought were Peter and John, two principal men among the apostles; they were so in Christ's time, one speaker of the house for the most part, the other favourite of the Master; and they continue so. When, upon the conversion of thousands, the church was divided into several societies, perhaps Peter and John presided in that which Luke associated with, and therefore he is more particular in recording what they said and did, as afterwards what Paul said and did when he attended him, both the one and the other being designed for specimens of what the other apostles did.
Peter and John had each of them a brother
among the twelve, with whom they were coupled when they were sent
out; yet now they seem to be knit together more closely than either
of them to his brother, for the bond of friendship is sometimes
stronger than that of relation: there is a friend that sticks
closer than a brother. Peter and John seem to have had a
peculiar intimacy after Christ's resurrection more than before,
II. The time and place are here set down.
1. It was in the temple, whither Peter and John went up
together, because it was the place of concourse; there were the
shoals of fish among which the net of the gospel was to be cast,
especially during the days of pentecost, within the compass of
which we may suppose this to have happened. Note, It is good to go
up to the temple, to attend on public ordinances; and it is
comfortable to go up together to the temple: I was glad when
they said unto me, Let us go. The best society is society in
worshipping God. 2. It was at the hour of prayer, one of the
hours of public worship commonly appointed and observed among the
Jews. Time and place are two necessary circumstances of every
action, which must be determined by consent, as is most convenient
for edification. With reference to public worship, there must be a
house of prayer and an hour of prayer: the ninth hour, that is,
three o'clock in the afternoon, was one of the hours of prayer
among the Jews; nine in the morning and twelve at noon were the
other two. See
III. The patient on whom this miraculous
cure was wrought is here described,
IV. We have here the method of the cure.
1. His expectations were raised. Peter,
instead of turning his eyes form him, as many do from objects of
charity, turned his eyes to him, nay, he fastened his eyes upon
him, that his eye might affect his heart with compassion
towards him,
2. His expectation of an alms was disappointed. Peter said, "Silver and gold have I none, and therefore none to give thee;" yet he intimated that if he had had any he would have given him an alms, not brass, but silver or gold. Note, (1.) It is not often that Christ's friends and favourites have abundance of the wealth of this world. The apostles were very poor, had but just enough for themselves, and no overplus. Peter and John had abundance of money laid at their feet, but this was appropriated to the maintenance of the poor of the church, and they would not convert any of it to their own use, nor dispose of it otherwise than according tot he intention of the donors. Public trusts ought to be strictly and faithfully observed. (2.) Many who are well inclined to works of charity are yet not in a capacity of doing any thing considerable, while others, who have wherewithal to do much, have not a heart to do any thing.
3. His expectations, notwithstanding, were
quite outdone. Peter had not money to give him; but, (1.) He had
that which was better, such an interest in heaven, such a power
from heaven, as to be able to cure his disease. Note, Those who are
poor in the world may yet be rich, very rich, in spiritual gifts,
graces, and comforts; certainly there is that which we are capable
of possessing which is infinitely better than silver and gold; the
merchandise and gain of it are better,
V. Here is the impression which this cure
made upon the patient himself, which we may best conceive of if we
put our soul into his soul's stead. 1. He leaped up, in obedience
to the command, Arise. He found in himself such a degree of
strength in his feet and ankle-bones that he did not steal up
gently, with fear and trembling, as weak people do when they begin
to recover strength; but he started up, as one refreshed with
sleep, boldly, and with great agility, and as one that questioned
not his own strength. The incomes of strength were sudden, and he
was no less sudden in showing them. He leaped, as one glad to quit
the bed or pad of straw on which he had lain so long lame. 2. He
stood, and walked. He stood without either leaning or trembling,
stood straight up, and walked without a staff. He trod strongly,
and moved steadily; and this was to manifest the cure, and that it
was a thorough cure. Note, Those who have had experience of the
working of divine grace upon them should evidence what they have
experienced. Has God put strength into us? Let us stand before him
in the exercises of devotion; let us walk before him in all the
instances of a religious conversation. Let us stand up resolutely
for him, and walk cheerfully with him, and both in strength derived
and received form him. 3. He held Peter and John,
VI. How the people that were eye-witnesses
of this miracle were influenced by it we are next told. 1. They
were entirely satisfied in the truth of the miracle, and had
nothing to object against it. They knew it was he that sat
begging at the beautiful gate of the temple,
12 And when Peter saw it, he answered unto the people, Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at this? or why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power or holiness we had made this man to walk? 13 The God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath glorified his Son Jesus; whom ye delivered up, and denied him in the presence of Pilate, when he was determined to let him go. 14 But ye denied the Holy One and the Just, and desired a murderer to be granted unto you; 15 And killed the Prince of life, whom God hath raised from the dead; whereof we are witnesses. 16 And his name through faith in his name hath made this man strong, whom ye see and know: yea, the faith which is by him hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all. 17 And now, brethren, I wot that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers. 18 But those things, which God before had showed by the mouth of all his prophets, that Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled. 19 Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord; 20 And he shall send Jesus Christ, which before was preached unto you: 21 Whom the heaven must receive until the times of restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world began. 22 For Moses truly said unto the fathers, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you. 23 And it shall come to pass, that every soul, which will not hear that prophet, shall be destroyed from among the people. 24 Yea, and all the prophets from Samuel and those that follow after, as many as have spoken, have likewise foretold of these days. 25 Ye are the children of the prophets, and of the covenant which God made with our fathers, saying unto Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed. 26 Unto you first God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless you, in turning away every one of you from his iniquities.
We have here the sermon which Peter
preached after he had cured the lame man. When Peter saw it.
1. When he saw the people got together in a crowd, he took that
opportunity to preach Christ to them, especially the temple being
the place of their concourse, and Solomon's porch there: let them
come and hear a more excellent wisdom than Solomon's, for, behold,
a greater than Solomon is here preached. 2. When he saw the people
affected with the miracle, and filed with admiration, then he sowed
the gospel seed in the ground which was thus broken up, and
prepared to receive it. 3. When he saw the people ready to adore
him and John, he stepped in immediately, and diverted their respect
from them, that it might be directed to Christ only; to this he
answered presently, as Paul and Barnabas at Lystra. See
I. He humbly disclaims the honour of the miracle as not due to them, who were only the ministers of Christ, or instruments in his hand for the doing of it. The doctrines they preached were not of their own invention, nor were the seals of it their own, but his whose the doctrines were. He addresses himself to them as men of Israel, men to whom pertained, not only the law and the promises, but the gospel and the performances, and who were nearly interested in the present dispensation. Two things he asks them:—1. Why they were so surprised at the miracle itself: Why marvel you at this? It was indeed marvellous, and they justly wondered at it, but it was not more than what Christ had done many a time, and they had not duly regarded it, nor been affected with it. It was but a little before that Christ had raised Lazarus from the dead; and why should this then seem so strange? Note, Stupid people think that strange now which might have been familiar to them if it had not been their own fault. Christ had lately risen from the dead himself; why did they not marvel at this? why were they not convinced by this? 2. Why they gave so much of the praise of it to them, who were only the instruments of it: Why look you so earnestly on us? (1.) It was certain that they had made this man to walk, by which it appeared that the apostles not only were sent of God, but were sent to be blessings to the world, benefactors to mankind, and were sent to heal sick and distempered souls, that were spiritually lame and impotent, to set broken bones, and make them rejoice. (2.) Yet they did not do it by any power or holiness of their own. It was not done by any might of their own, any skill they had in physic or surgery, nor any virtue in their word: the power they did it by was wholly derived from Christ. Nor was it done by any merit of their own; the power which Christ gave them to do it they had not deserved: it was not by their own holiness; for, as they were weak things, so they were foolish things, that Christ chose to employ; Peter was a sinful man. What holiness had Judas? Yet he wrought miracles in Christ's name. What holiness any of them had it was wrought in them, and they could not pretend to merit by it. (3.) It was the people's fault that they attributed it to their power and holiness, and accordingly looked at them. Note, The instruments of God's favour to us, though they must be respected, must not be idolized; we must take heed of reckoning that to be done by the instrument which God is the author of. (4.) It was the praise of Peter and John that they would not take the honour of this miracle to themselves, but carefully transmitted it to Christ. Useful men must see to it that they be very humble. Not unto us, O Lord, not unto us, but to thy name give glory. Every crown must be cast at the feet of Christ; not I, but the grace of God with me.
II. He preaches Christ to them; this was his business, that he might lead them into obedience to Christ.
1. He preaches Christ, as the true Messiah
promised to the fathers (
2. He charges them flatly and plainly with the murder of this Jesus, as he had done before. (1.) "You delivered him up to your chief priests and elders, the representative body of the nation; and you of the common people were influenced by them to clamour against him, as if he had been a public grievance." (2.) "You denied him, and you disowned him, would not have him then to be your king, could not look upon him as the Messiah, because he came not in external pomp and power; you denied him in the presence of Pilate, renounced all the expectations of your church, in the presence of the Roman governor, who justly laughed at you for it; you denied him against the face of Pilate" (so Dr. Hammond), "in defiance of his reasonings with you" (Pilate had determined to let him go, but the people opposed it, and overruled him). "You were worse than Pilate, for he would have released him, if you had let him follow his own judgment. You denied the Holy One and the Just, who had approved himself so, and all the malice of his persecutors could not disprove it." The holiness and justice of the Lord Jesus, which are something more than his innocency, were a great aggravation of the sin of those that put him to death. (3.) "You desired a murderer to be released, and Christ crucified; as if Barabbas had deserved better at your hands than the Lord Jesus, than which a greater affront could not be put upon him." (4.) You killed the prince of life. Observe the antithesis: "You preserved a murderer, a destroyer of life; and destroyed the Saviour, the author of life. You killed him who was sent to be to you the prince of life, and so not only forsook, but rebelled against your own mercies. You did an ungrateful thing, in taking away his life who would have been your life. You did a foolish thing to think you could conquer the prince of life, who has life in himself, and would soon resume the life he resigned."
3. He attests his resurrection as before,
4. He ascribes the cure of this impotent
man to the power of Christ, (
III. He encourages them to hope that,
though they had been guilty of putting Christ to death, yet they
might find mercy; he does all he can to convince them, yet is
careful not to drive them to despair. The guilt was very great,
but, 1. He mollifies their crime by a candid imputation of it to
their ignorance. Perhaps he perceived by the countenance of his
hearers that they were struck with great horror when he told them
that they had killed the prince of life, and were ready
either to sink down or to fly off, and therefore he saw it needful
to mitigate the rigour of the charge by calling them
brethren; and well might he call them so, for he had been
himself a brother with them in this iniquity: he had denied the
holy One and the Just, and sworn that he did not know him; he
did it by surprise; "and, for your parts, I know that through
ignorance you did it, as did also your rulers,"
IV. He exhorts them all to turn Christians, and assures them it would be unspeakably for their advantage to do so; it would be the making of them for ever. This is the application of his sermon.
1. He tells them what they must believe.
(1.) They must believe that Jesus Christ is the promised see, that
seed in which God had told Abraham all the kindreds of the earth
should be blessed,
2. He tells them what they must do. (1.)
They must repent, must bethink themselves of what they have
done amiss, must return to their right mind, admit a second
thought, and submit to the convictions of it; they must begin anew.
Peter, who had himself denied Christ, repented, and he would have
them to do so too. (2.) They must be converted, must face
about, and direct both their faces and steps the contrary way to
what they had been; they must return to the Lord their God,
from whom they had revolted. It is not enough to repent of sin, but
we must be converted from it, and not return to it again. They must
not only exchange the profession of Judaism for that of
Christianity, but the power and dominion of a carnal, worldly,
sensual mind, for that of holy, heavenly, and divine principles and
affections. (3.) They must hear Christ, the great prophet: "Him
shall you hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you.
Attend his dictates, receive his doctrine, submit to his
government. Hear him with a divine faith, as prophets should be
heard, that come with a divine commission. Him shall you
hear, and to him shall you subscribe with an implicit faith and
obedience. Hear him in all things; let his laws govern all
your actions, and his counsels determine all your submissions.
Whenever he has a mouth to speak, you must have an ear to hear.
Whatever he saith to you, though ever so displeasing to flesh and
blood, bid it welcome." Speak, Lord, for thy servant hears.
A good reason is here given why we should be observant of, and
obedient to, the word of Christ; for it is at our peril if we turn
a deaf ear to his call and a stiff neck to his yoke (
3. He tells them what they might expect.
(1.) That they should have the pardon of
their sins; this is always spoken of as the great privilege of all
those that embrace the gospel (
(2.) That they should have the comfort of
Christ's coming (
4. He tells them what ground they had to expect these things, if they were converted to Christ. Though they had denied him, and put him to death, yet they might hope to find favour through him, upon the account of their being Israelites. For,
(1.) As Israelites, they had the monopoly
of the grace of the Old Testament; they were, above any other,
God's favourite nation, and the favours God bestowed upon them were
such as had a reference to the Messiah, and his kingdom: You are
the children of the prophets, and of the covenant. A double
privilege. [1.] They were the children, that is, the
disciples, of the prophets, as children at school; not
sons of the prophets, in the sense that we read of such in the
Old Testament, from Samuel and downward, who were, or are, trained
up to be endued with the spirit of prophecy; but you are of
that people from among whom prophets were raised up, and to whom
prophets were sent. It is spoken of as a great favour to Israel
that God raised up of their sons for prophets,
(2.) As Israelites, they had the first
offer of the grace of the New Testament. Because they were the
children of the prophets and the covenant, therefore to them
the Redeemer was first sent, which was an encouragement to them to
hope that if they did repent, and were converted, he should be yet
further sent for their comfort (
In going over the last two chapters, where we met
with so many good things that the apostles did, I wondered what was
become of the scribes and Pharisees, and chief priests, that they
did not appear to contradict and oppose them, as they had used to
treat Christ himself; surely they were so confounded at first with
the pouring out of the Spirit that they were for a time struck
dumb! But I find we have not lost them; their forces rally again,
and here we have an encounter between them and the apostles; for
from the beginning the gospel met with opposition. Here, I. Peter
and John are taken up, upon a warrant from the priests, and
committed to jail,
1 And as they spake unto the people, the priests, and the captain of the temple, and the Sadducees, came upon them, 2 Being grieved that they taught the people, and preached through Jesus the resurrection from the dead. 3 And they laid hands on them, and put them in hold unto the next day: for it was now eventide. 4 Howbeit many of them which heard the word believed; and the number of the men was about five thousand.
We have here the interests of the kingdom of heaven successfully carried on, and the powers of darkness appearing against them to put a stop to them. let Christ's servants be ever so resolute, Satan's agents will be spiteful; and therefore, let Satan's agents be ever so spiteful, Christ's servants ought to be resolute.
I. The apostles, Peter and John, went on in their work, and did not labour in vain. The Spirit enabled the ministers to do their part, and the people theirs.
1. The preachers faithfully deliver the
doctrine of Christ: They spoke unto the people, to all that
were within hearing,
2. The hearers cheerfully receive it
(
II. The chief priests and their party now
made head against them, and did what they could to crush them;
their hands were tied awhile, but their hearts were not in the
least changed. Now here observe, 1. Who they were that appeared
against the apostles. They were the priests; you may be
sure, in the first place, they were always sworn enemies to Christ
and his gospel; they were as jealous for their priesthood as Cæsar
for his monarchy, and would not bear one they thought their rival
now, when he was preached as a priest, as much as when he himself
preached as a prophet. With them was joined the captain of the
temple, who, it is supposed, was a Roman officer, governor of
the garrison placed in the tower of Antonia, for the guard of the
temple: so that still here were both Jews and Gentiles confederate
against Christ. The Sadducees also, who denied the being
of spirits and the future state, were zealous against
them. "One would wonder" (saith Mr. Baxter) "what should make such
brutists as the Sadducees were to be such furious silencers and
persecutors. If there is no life to come, what harm can other men's
hopes of it do them? But in depraved souls all faculties are
vitiated. A blind man has a malignant heart and a cruel hand, to
this day." 2. How they stood affected to the apostles' preaching:
They were grieved that they taught the people,
5 And it came to pass on the morrow, that their rulers, and elders, and scribes, 6 And Annas the high priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, and as many as were of the kindred of the high priest, were gathered together at Jerusalem. 7 And when they had set them in the midst, they asked, By what power, or by what name, have ye done this? 8 Then Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto them, Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel, 9 If we this day be examined of the good deed done to the impotent man, by what means he is made whole; 10 Be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead, even by him doth this man stand here before you whole. 11 This is the stone which was set at nought of you builders, which is become the head of the corner. 12 Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. 13 Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and John, and perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant men, they marvelled; and they took knowledge of them, that they had been with Jesus. 14 And beholding the man which was healed standing with them, they could say nothing against it.
We have here the trial of Peter and John before the judges of the ecclesiastical court, for preaching a sermon concerning Jesus Christ, and working a miracle in his name. This is charged upon them as a crime, which was the best service they could do to God or men.
I. Here is the court set. An extraordinary
court, it should seem, was called on purpose upon this occasion.
Observe, 1. The time when the court sat (
II. The prisoners are arraigned,
III. The plea they put in, the design of
which was not so much to clear and secure themselves as to advance
the name and honour of their Master, who had told them that their
being brought before governors and kings would give them an
opportunity of preaching the gospel to those to whom otherwise they
could not have had access, and it should be a testimony against
them.
1. By whom this plea was drawn up: it was
dictated by the Holy Ghost, who fitted Peter more than before for
this occasion. The apostles, with a holy negligence of their own
preservation, set themselves to preach Christ as he had directed
them to do in such a case, and then Christ made good to them his
promise, that the Holy Ghost should give them in that same hour
what they should speak. Christ's faithful advocates shall never
want instructions,
2. To whom it was given in: Peter, who is still the chief speaker, addresses himself to the judges of the court, as the rulers of the people, and elders of Israel; for the wickedness of those in power does not divest them of their power, but the consideration of the power they are entrusted with should prevail to divest them of their wickedness. "You are rulers and elders, and should know more than others of the signs of the times, and not oppose that which you are bound by the duty of your place to embrace and advance, that is, the kingdom of the Messiah; you are rulers and elders of Israel, God's people, and if you mislead them, and cause them to err, you will have a great deal to answer for."
3. What the plea is: it is a solemn declaration,
(1.) That what they did was in the name of
Jesus Christ, which was a direct answer to the question the court
asked them (
(2.) That the name of this Jesus, by the
authority of which they acted, is that name alone by which we can
be saved. He passes from this particular instance to show that it
is not a particular sect or party that is designed to be set up by
the doctrine they preached, and the miracle they wrought, which
people might either join with or keep off from at their pleasure,
as it was with the sects of the philosophers and those among the
Jews; but that it is a sacred and divine institution that is hereby
ratified and confirmed, and which all people are highly concerned
to submit to and come into the measures of. It is not an
indifferent thing, but of absolute necessity, that people believe
in this name, and call upon it. [1.] We are obliged to it in duty
to God, and in compliance with his designs (
IV. The stand that the court was put to in
the prosecution, by this plea,
1. They could not deny the cure of the lame
man to be both a good deed and a miracle. He was there standing
with Peter and John, ready to attest the cure, if there were
occasion, and they had nothing to say against it (
2. They could not, with all their pomp and
power, face down Peter and John. This was a miracle not inferior to
the cure of the lame man, considering both what cruel bloody
enemies these priests had been to the name of Christ (enough to
make any one tremble that appeared for him), and considering what
cowardly faint-hearted advocates those disciples had lately been
for him, Peter particularly, who denied him for fear of a silly
maid; yet now they see the boldness of Peter and John,
15 But when they had commanded them to go aside out of the council, they conferred among themselves, 16 Saying, What shall we do to these men? for that indeed a notable miracle hath been done by them is manifest to all them that dwell in Jerusalem; and we cannot deny it. 17 But that it spread no further among the people, let us straitly threaten them, that they speak henceforth to no man in this name. 18 And they called them, and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus. 19 But Peter and John answered and said unto them, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. 20 For we cannot but speak the things which we have seen and heard. 21 So when they had further threatened them, they let them go, finding nothing how they might punish them, because of the people: for all men glorified God for that which was done. 22 For the man was above forty years old, on whom this miracle of healing was showed.
We have here the issue of the trial of
Peter and John before the council. They came off now with flying
colours, because they must be trained up to sufferings by degrees,
and by less trials be prepared for greater. They now but run
with the footmen; hereafter we shall have them contending
with horses,
I. Here is the consultation and resolution of the court about this matter, and their proceeding thereupon.
1. The prisoners were ordered to withdraw
(
2. A debate arose upon this matter: They
conferred among themselves; every one is desired to speak his
mind freely, and to give advice upon this important affair. Now
the scripture was fulfilled that the rulers would take
counsel together against the Lord, and against his anointed,
3. They came at last to a resolution, in two things:—
(1.) That it was not safe to punish the apostles for what they had done. Very willingly would they have done it, but they had not courage to do it, because the people espoused their cause, and cried up the miracle; and they stood now in as much awe of them as they had done formerly, when they durst not lay hands of Christ for fear of the people. By this it appears that the outcry of the mob against our Saviour was a forced or managed thing, the stream soon returned to its former channel. Now they could not find how they might punish Peter and John, what colour they might have for it, because of the people. They knew it would be an unrighteous thing to punish them, and therefore should have been restrained from it by the fear of God; but they considered it only as a dangerous thing, and therefore were held in from it only by the fear of the people. For, [1.] The people were convinced of the truth of the miracle; it was a notable miracle, gnoston semeion—a known miracle; it was known that they did it in Christ's name, and that Christ himself had often the like before. This was a known instance of the power of Christ, and a proof of his doctrine. That it was a great miracle, and wrought for the confirmation of the doctrine they preached (for it was a sign), was manifest to all that dwelt in Jerusalem: it was an opinion universally received, and, the miracle being wrought at the gate of the temple, universal notice was taken of it; and they themselves, with all the craftiness and all the effrontery they had, could not deny it to be a true miracle; every body would have hooted at them if they had. They could easily deny it to their own consciences, but not to the world. The proofs of the gospel were undeniable. [2.] They went further, and were not only convinced of the truth of the miracle, but all men glorified God for that which was done. Even those that were not persuaded by it to believe in Christ were yet so affected with it, as a mercy to a poor man and an honour to their country, that they could not but give praise to God for it; even natural religion taught them to do this. And, if the priests had punished Peter and John for that for which all men glorified God, they would have lost all their interest in the people, and been abandoned as enemies both to God and man. Thus therefore their wrath shall be made to praise God, and the remainder thereof shall be restrained.
(2.) That it was nevertheless necessary to
silence them for the future,
II. Here is the courageous resolution of
the prisoners to go on in their work, notwithstanding the
resolutions of this court, and their declaration of this
resolution,
III. Here is the discharge of the prisoners
(
23 And being let go, they went to their own company, and reported all that the chief priests and elders had said unto them. 24 And when they heard that, they lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and said, Lord, thou art God, which hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is: 25 Who by the mouth of thy servant David hast said, Why did the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain things? 26 The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together against the Lord, and against his Christ. 27 For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together, 28 For to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done. 29 And now, Lord, behold their threatenings: and grant unto thy servants, that with all boldness they may speak thy word, 30 By stretching forth thine hand to heal; and that signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus. 31 And when they had prayed, the place was shaken where they were assembled together; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spake the word of God with boldness.
We hear no more at present of the chief priests, what they did when they had dismissed Peter and John, but are to attend those two witnesses. And here we have,
I. Their return to their brethren, the
apostles and ministers, and perhaps some private Christians
(
II. The account they gave them of what had
passed: They reported all that the chief priests and elders had
said to them, adding, no doubt, what they were enabled by the
grace of God to reply to them, and how their trial issued. They
related it to them, 1. That they might know what to expect both
from men and from God in the progress of their work. From men they
might expect every thing that was terrifying, but from God every
thing that was encouraging; men would do their utmost to run them
down, but God would take effectual care to bear them up. Thus the
brethren in the Lord would wax confident through their bonds, and
their experiences, as
III. Their address to God upon this
occasion: When they heard of the impotent malice of the
priests, and the potent courage of the sufferers, they called their
company together and went to prayer: They lifted up their voice
to God with one accord,
1. Their adoration of God as the Creator of
the world (
2. Their reconciling themselves to the
present dispensations of Providence, by reflecting upon those
scriptures in the Old Testament which foretold that the kingdom of
the Messiah would meet with such opposition as this at the first
setting of it up in the world,
3. Their representation of the present
accomplishment of those predictions in the enmity and malice of the
rulers against Christ. What was foretold we see fulfilled,
4. Their petition with reference to the case at this time. The enemies were gathered together against Christ, and then no wonder that they were so against his ministers: the disciple is not better than his Master, nor must expect better treatment; but, being thus insulted, they pray,
(1.) That God would take cognizance of the
malice of their enemies: Now, Lord, behold their
threatenings,
(2.) That God, by his grace, would keep up their spirits, and animate them to go on cheerfully with their work: Grant unto thy servants that with all boldness they may speak thy word, though the priests and rulers have enjoined them silence. Note, In threatening times, our care should not be so much that troubles may be prevented as that we may be enabled to go on with cheerfulness and resolution in our work and duty, whatever troubles we may meet with. Their prayer is not, "Lord, behold their threatenings, and frighten them, and stop their mouths, and fill their faces with shame;" but, "Behold their threatenings, and animate us, open our mouths and fill our hearts with courage." They do not pray, "Lord, give us a fair opportunity to retire from our work, now that it is become dangerous;" but, "Lord, give us grace to go on in our work and not to be afraid of the face of man." Observe, [1.] Those that are sent on God's errands ought to deliver their message with boldness, with all boldness, with all liberty of speech, not shunning to declare the whole counsel of God, whoever is offended; not doubting of what they say, nor of being borne out in saying it. [2.] God is to be sought unto for an ability to speak his word with boldness, and those that desire divine aids and encouragements may depend upon them, and ought to go forth and go on in the strength of the Lord God. [3.] The threatenings of our enemies, that are designed to weaken our hands and drive us off from our work, should rather stir us up to so much the more courage and resolution in our work. Are they daring that fight against Christ? For shame, let not us be sneaking that are for him.
(3.) That God would still give them power
to work miracles for the confirmation of the doctrine they
preached, which, by the cure of the lame man, they found to
contribute very much to their success, and would contribute
abundantly to their further progress: Lord, grant us boldness,
by stretching forth thy hand to heal. Note, Nothing emboldens
faithful ministers more in their work than the tokens of God's
presence with them, and a divine power going along with them. They
pray, [1.] That God would stretch forth his hand to heal
both the bodies and souls of men; else in vain do they stretch
forth their hands, either in preaching (
IV. The gracious answer God gave to this
address, not in word, but in power. 1. God gave them a sign of the
acceptance of their prayers (
32 And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one soul: neither said any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his own; but they had all things common. 33 And with great power gave the apostles witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus: and great grace was upon them all. 34 Neither was there any among them that lacked: for as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things that were sold, 35 And laid them down at the apostles' feet: and distribution was made unto every man according as he had need. 36 And Joses, who by the apostles was surnamed Barnabas, (which is, being interpreted, The son of consolation,) a Levite, and of the country of Cyprus, 37 Having land, sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the apostles' feet.
We have a general idea given us in these verses, and it is a very beautiful one, of the spirit and state of this truly primitive church; it is conspectus sæculi—a view of that age of infancy and innocence.
I. The disciples loved one another dearly.
Behold, how good and how pleasant it was to see how the
multitude of those that believed were of one heart, and of one
soul (
II. The ministers went on in their work
with great vigour and success (
III. The beauty of the Lord our God shone upon them, and all their performances: Great grace was upon them all, not only all the apostles, but all the believers, charis megale—grace that had something great in it (magnificent and very extraordinary) was upon them all. 1. Christ poured out abundance of grace upon them, such as qualified them for great services, by enduing them with great power; it came upon them from on high, from above. 2. There were evident fruits of this grace in all they said and did, such as put an honour upon them, and recommended them to the favour of God, as being in his sight of great price. 3. Some think it includes the favour they were in with the people. Every one saw a beauty and excellency in them, and respected them.
IV. They were very liberal to the poor, and dead to this world. This was as great an evidence of the grace of God in them as any other, and recommended them as much to the esteem of the people.
1. They insisted not upon property, which
even children seem to have a sense of and a jealousy for, and which
worldly people triumph in, as Laban (
2. They abounded in charity, so that, in
effect, they had all things common; for (
3. They did many of them sell their
estates, to raise a fund for charity: As many as had possession
of lands or houses sold them,
(1.) We are here told what they did with the money that was so raised: They laid it at the apostles' feet—the left it to them to be disposed of as they thought fit; probably they had their support from it; for whence else could they have it? Observe, The apostles would have it laid at their feet, in token of their holy contempt of the wealth of the world; they thought it fitter it should be laid at their feet than lodged in their hands or in their bosoms. Being laid there, it was not hoarded up, but distribution was made, by proper persons, unto every man according as he had need. Great care ought to be taken in the distribution of public charity, [1.] That it be given to such as have need; such as are not able to procure a competent maintenance of themselves, through age, infancy, sickness, or bodily disability, or incapacity of mind, want either of ingenuity or activity, cross providences, losses, oppressions, or a numerous charge. Those who upon any of these accounts, or any other, have real need, and have not relations of their own to help them—but, above all, those that are reduced to want for well doing, and for the testimony of a good conscience, ought to be taken care of, and provided for, and, with such a prudent application of what is given, as may be most for their benefit. [2.] That it be given to every man for whom it is intended, according as he has need, without partiality or respect of persons. It is a rule in dispensing charity, as well as in administering justice, ut parium par sit ratio—that those who are equally needy and equally deserving should be equally helped, and that the charity should be suited and adapted to the necessity, as the word is.
(2.) Here is one particular person
mentioned that was remarkable for this generous charity: it was
Barnabas, afterwards Paul's colleague. Observe, [1.] The
account here given concerning him,
In this chapter we have, I. The sin and punishment
of Ananias and Sapphira, who, for lying to the Holy Ghost, were
struck dead at the word of Peter,
1 But a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his wife, sold a possession, 2 And kept back part of the price, his wife also being privy to it, and brought a certain part, and laid it at the apostles' feet. 3 But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the land? 4 Whiles it remained, was it not thine own? and after it was sold, was it not in thine own power? why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. 5 And Ananias hearing these words fell down, and gave up the ghost: and great fear came on all them that heard these things. 6 And the young men arose, wound him up, and carried him out, and buried him. 7 And it was about the space of three hours after, when his wife, not knowing what was done, came in. 8 And Peter answered unto her, Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much? And she said, Yea, for so much. 9 Then Peter said unto her, How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord? behold, the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door, and shall carry thee out. 10 Then fell she down straightway at his feet, and yielded up the ghost: and the young men came in, and found her dead, and, carrying her forth, buried her by her husband. 11 And great fear came upon all the church, and upon as many as heard these things.
The chapter begins with a melancholy but, which puts a stop to the pleasant and agreeable prospect of things which we had in the foregoing chapters; as every man, so every church, in its best state has its but. 1. The disciples were very holy, and heavenly, and seemed to be all exceedingly good; but there were hypocrites among them, whose hearts were not right in the sight of God, who, when they were baptized, and took upon them the form of godliness, denied the power of godliness, and stopped short of that. There is a mixture of bad with good in the best societies on this side heaven; tares will grow among the wheat until the harvest. 2. It was the praise of the disciples that they came up to that perfection which Christ recommended to the rich young man—they sold what they had, and gave to the poor; but even that proved a cloak and cover of hypocrisy which was thought the greatest proof and evidence of sincerity. 3. The signs and wonders which the apostles wrought were hitherto miracles of mercy; but now comes in a miracle of judgment, and here is an instance of severity following the instances of goodness, that God may be both loved and feared. Observe here,
I. The sin of Ananias and Sapphira his
wife. It is good to see husband and wife joining together in that
which is good, but to be confederate in evil is to be like Adam and
Eve, when they agreed to eat the forbidden fruit, and were one in
their disobedience. Now their sin was, 1. That they were ambitious
of being thought eminent disciples, and of the first rank, when
really they were not true disciples; they would pass for some of
the most fruitful trees in Christ's vineyard, when really the root
of the matter was not found in them. They sold a possession, and
brought the money (as Barnabas did) to the apostles'
feet, that they might not seem to be behind the very chief of
believers, but might be applauded and cried up, and stand so much
the fairer for preferment in the church, which perhaps they thought
would shortly shine in secular pomp and grandeur. Note, It is
possible that hypocrites may deny themselves in one thing, but then
it is to serve themselves in another; they may forego their secular
advantage in one instance, with a prospect of finding their account
in something else. Ananias and Sapphira would take upon them a
profession of Christianity, and make a fair show in the
flesh with it, and so would mock God, and deceive others, when
they knew they could not go through with the Christian profession.
It was commendable, and so far it was right, in that rich young
man, that he would not pretend to follow Christ, when, if it should
come to a pinch, he knew he could not come up to his terms, but
he went away sorrowful. Ananias and Sapphira pretended they
could come up to the terms, that they might have the credit of
being disciples, when really they could not, and so were a
discredit to discipleship. Note, It is often of fatal consequence
for people to go a greater length in profession than their inward
principle will admit of. 2. That they were covetous of the wealth
of the world, and distrustful of God and his providence: They
sold their land, and perhaps then, in a pang of zeal, designed
no other than to dedicate the whole of the purchase-money to pious
uses, and made a vow, or at least conceived a full purpose, to do
so; but, when the money was received, their heart failed them, and
they kept back part of the price, (
II. The indictment of Ananias, which proved
both his condemnation and execution for this sin. When he brought
the money, and expected to be commended and encouraged, as others
were, Peter took him to task about it, He, without any enquiry or
examination of witnesses concerning it, charges him peremptorily
with the crime, and aggravates it, and lays a load upon him for it,
showing it to him in its own colour,
1. The origin of his sin: Satan filled his heart; he not only suggested it to him, and put it into his head, but hurried him on with resolution to do it. Whatever is contrary to the good Spirit proceeds from the evil spirit, and those hearts are filled by Satan in which worldliness reigns, and has the ascendant. Some think that Ananias was one of those that had received the Holy Ghost, and was filled with his gifts, but, having provoked the Spirit to withdraw from him, now Satan filled his heart; as, when the Spirit of the Lord departed from Saul, an evil spirit from God troubled him. Satan is a lying spirit; he was so in the mouth of Ahab's prophets, and so he was in the mouth of Ananias, and by this made it appear that he filled his heart.
2. The sin itself: He lied to the Holy Ghost; a sin of such a heinous nature that he could not have been guilty of it if Satan had not filled his heart.
(1.) The phrase which we render lying to
the Holy Ghost, pseusasthai se to pneuma to
hagion, some read, to belie the Holy Ghost, which
may be taken two ways: [1.] That he belied the Holy Ghost in
himself; so Dr. Lightfoot takes it, and supposes that Ananias was
not an ordinary believer, but a minister, and one that had received
the gift of the Holy Ghost with the hundred and twenty (for mention
is made of him immediately after Barnabas); yet he durst thus, by
dissembling, belie and shame that gift. Or thus; Those who had sold
their estates, and laid the money at the apostles' feet, did it by
the special impulse of the Holy Ghost, enabling them to do an act
so very great and generous; and Ananias pretended that he was moved
by the Holy Ghost to do what he did, as others were; whereas it
appeared by his baseness that he was not under the influence of the
good Spirit at all; for, had it been his work, it would have been
perfect. [2.] That he belied the Holy Ghost in the apostles, to
whom he brought the money; he misrepresented the Spirit they were
actuated by, either by a suspicion that they would not faithfully
distribute what they were entrusted with (which was a base
suggestion, as if they were false to the trust reposed in them), or
by an assurance that they could not discover the fraud. He belied
the Holy Ghost when by what he did he would have it thought that
those who are endued with the gifts of the Holy Ghost might as
easily be imposed upon as other men; like Gehazi, whom his master
convicted of his error by that word, Went not my heart with
thee?
(2.) But we read it, to lie unto the
Holy Ghost, which reading is countenanced by
3. The aggravations of the sin (
4. All this guilt, thus aggravated, is
charged upon him: Why hast thou conceived this thing in thine
heart? Observe, Though Satan filled his heart to do it, yet he
is said to have conceived it in his own heart, which shows that we
cannot extenuate our sins by laying the fault of them upon the
devil; he tempts, but he cannot force; it is of our own lusts
that we are drawn away and enticed. The evil thing, whatever it
is, that is said or done, the sinner has conceived it in his own
heart; and therefore, if thou scornest, thou alone shalt bear
it. The close of the charge is very high, but very just:
Thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. What emphasis
does the prophet lay upon that of Ahaz, not wearying men only,
but wearying my God also!
III. The death and burial of Ananias,
1. He died upon the spot: Ananias,
hearing these words, was speechless, in the same sense that he
was who was charged with intruding into the wedding feast without a
wedding garment: he had nothing to say for himself; but this was
not all: he was struck speechless with a witness, for he was struck
dead: He fell down, and gave up the ghost. It does not
appear whether Peter designed and expected that this would follow
upon what he said to him; it is probable that he did, for to
Sapphira his wife Peter particularly spoke death,
2. He was buried immediately, for this was
the manner of the Jews (
IV. The reckoning with Sapphira, the wife
of Ananias, who perhaps was first in the transgression, and tempted
her husband to eat this forbidden fruit. She came in to the
place where the apostles were, which, as it should seem, was
Solomon's porch, for there we find them (
1. She was found guilty of sharing with her
husband in his sin, by a question that Peter asked her (
2. Sentence was passed upon her, that she
should partake in her husband's doom,
(1.) Her sin is opened: How is it that
you have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord?
Before he passes sentence, he makes her to know her abominations,
and shows her the evil of her sin. Observe, [1.] That they tempted
the Spirit of the Lord; as Israel tempted God in the desert, when
they said, Is the Lord among us, or is he not? after they
had seen so many miraculous proofs of his power; and not only his
presence, but his presidency, when they said, Can God furnish a
table? So here, "Can the Spirit in the apostles discover this
fraud? Can they discern that this is but a part of the price, when
we tell them it is the whole?" Can he judge through this dark
cloud?
(2.) Her doom is read: Behold, the feet of those who have buried thy husband are at the door (perhaps he heard them coming, or knew that they could not be long): and they shall carry thee out. As Adam and Eve, who agreed to eat the forbidden fruit, were turned together out of paradise, so Ananias and Sapphira, who agreed to tempt the Spirit of the Lord, were together chased out of the world.
3. The sentence executed itself. There
needed no executioner, a killing power went along with Peter's
word, as sometimes a healing power did; for the God in whose name
he spoke kills and makes alive; and out of his mouth
(and Peter was now his mouth) both evil and good proceed
(
V. The impression that this made upon the
people. Notice is taken of this in the midst of the story
(
12 And by the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the people; (and they were all with one accord in Solomon's porch. 13 And of the rest durst no man join himself to them: but the people magnified them. 14 And believers were the more added to the Lord, multitudes both of men and women.) 15 Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that at the least the shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them. 16 There came also a multitude out of the cities round about unto Jerusalem, bringing sick folks, and them which were vexed with unclean spirits: and they were healed every one.
We have here an account of the progress of the gospel, notwithstanding this terrible judgment inflicted upon two hypocrites.
I. Here is a general account of the
miracles which the apostles wrought (
II. We are here told what were the effects of these miracles which the apostles wrought.
1. The church was hereby kept together, and
confirmed in its adherence both to the apostles and to one another:
They of the church were all with one accord in Solomon's
porch. (1.) They met in the temple, in the open place that was
called Solomon's porch. It was strange that the rulers of the
temple suffered them to keep their meeting there. But God inclined
their hearts to tolerate them there awhile, for the more convenient
spreading of the gospel; and those who permitted buyers and sellers
could not for shame prohibit such preachers and healers there. They
all met in public worship; so early was the institution of
religious assemblies observed in the church, which must by no means
be forsaken or let fall, for in them a profession of religion is
kept up. (2.) They were there with one accord, unanimous in their
doctrine, worship, and discipline; and there was no discontent nor
murmuring about the death of Ananias and Sapphira, as there was
against Moses and Aaron about the death of Korah and his company:
You have killed the people of the Lord,
2. It gained the apostles, who were the prime ministers in Christ's kingdom, very great respect. (1.) The other ministers kept their distance: Of the rest of their company durst no man join himself to them, as their equal or an associate with them; though others of them were endued with the Holy Ghost, and spoke with tongues, yet none of them at this time did such signs and wonders as the apostles did: and therefore they acknowledged their superiority, and in every thing yielded to them. (2.) All the people magnified them, and had them in great veneration, spoke of them with respect, and represented them as the favourites of Heaven, and unspeakable blessings to this earth. Though the chief priests vilified them, and did all they could to make them contemptible, this did not hinder the people from magnifying them, who saw the thing in a true light. Observe, The apostles were far from magnifying themselves; they transmitted the glory of all they did very carefully and faithfully to Christ, and yet the people magnified them; for those that humble themselves shall be exalted, and those honoured that honour God only.
3. The church increased in number
(
4. The apostles had abundance of patients,
and gained abundance of reputation both to themselves and their
doctrine by the cure of them all,
17 Then the high priest rose up, and all they that were with him, (which is the sect of the Sadducees,) and were filled with indignation, 18 And laid their hands on the apostles, and put them in the common prison. 19 But the angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brought them forth, and said, 20 Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life. 21 And when they heard that, they entered into the temple early in the morning, and taught. But the high priest came, and they that were with him, and called the council together, and all the senate of the children of Israel, and sent to the prison to have them brought. 22 But when the officers came, and found them not in the prison, they returned, and told, 23 Saying, The prison truly found we shut with all safety, and the keepers standing without before the doors: but when we had opened, we found no man within. 24 Now when the high priest and the captain of the temple and the chief priests heard these things, they doubted of them whereunto this would grow. 25 Then came one and told them, saying, Behold, the men whom ye put in prison are standing in the temple, and teaching the people.
Never did any good work go on with any hope of success, but it met with opposition; those that are bent to do mischief cannot be reconciled to those who make it their business to do good. Satan, the destroyer of mankind, ever was, and will be, an adversary to those who are the benefactors of mankind; and it would have been strange if the apostles had gone on thus teaching and healing and had had no check. In these verses we have the malice of hell and the grace of heaven struggling about them, the one to drive them off from this good work, the other to animate them in it,
I. The priests were enraged at them, and
shut them up in prison,
II. God sent his angel to release them out of prison, and to renew their commission to preach the gospel. The powers of darkness fight against them, but the Father of lights fights for them, and sends an angel of light to plead their cause. The Lord will never desert his witnesses, his advocates, but will certainly stand by them, and bear them out.
1. The apostles are discharged, legally
discharged, from their imprisonment (
2. They are charged, and legally charged,
to go on with their work, so as thereby to be discharged from the
prohibition which the high priest laid them under; the angel bade
them, Go, stand, and speak in the temple to the people all the
words of this life,
III. They went on with their work
(
IV. The high priest and his party went on
with their prosecution,
1. How they were prepared, and how big with expectation, to crush the gospel of Christ and the preachers of it, for they raised the whole posse. The last time they had the apostles in custody they convened them only before a committee of those that were of the kindred of the high priest, who were obliged to act cautiously; but now, that they might proceed further and with more assurance, they called together, pasan ten gerousian—all the eldership, that is (says Dr. Lightfoot), all the three courts or benches of judges in Jerusalem, not only the great sanhedrim, consisting of seventy elders, but the other two judicatories that were erected one in the outer-court gate of the temple, the other in the inner or beautiful gate, consisting of twenty-three judges each; so that, if there was a full appearance, here were one hundred and sixteen judges. Thus God ordered it, that the confusion of the enemies, and the apostles' testimony against them, might be more public, and that those might hear the gospel who would not hear it otherwise than from the bar. Howbeit, the high priest meant not so, neither did his heart think so; but it was in his heart to rally all his forces against the apostles, and by a universal consent to cut them all off at once.
2. How they were disappointed, and had
their faces filled with shame: He that sits in heaven laughs at
them, and so may we too, to see how gravely the court is set;
and we may suppose the high priest makes a solemn speech to them,
setting forth the occasion of their coming together—that a very
dangerous faction was now lately raised at Jerusalem, by the
preaching of the doctrine of Jesus, which it was needful, for the
preservation of their church (which never was in such danger as
now), speedily and effectually to suppress—that it was now in the
power of their hands to do it, for he had the ringleaders of the
faction now in the common prison, to be proceeded against, if they
would but agree to it, with the utmost severity. An officer is, in
order hereunto, despatched immediately to fetch the prisoners to
the bar. But see how they are baffled. (1.) The officers come, and
tell them that they are not to be found in the prison,
26 Then went the captain with the officers, and brought them without violence: for they feared the people, lest they should have been stoned. 27 And when they had brought them, they set them before the council: and the high priest asked them, 28 Saying, Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name? and, behold, ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this man's blood upon us. 29 Then Peter and the other apostles answered and said, We ought to obey God rather than men. 30 The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye slew and hanged on a tree. 31 Him hath God exalted with his right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins. 32 And we are his witnesses of these things; and so is also the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey him. 33 When they heard that, they were cut to the heart, and took counsel to slay them. 34 Then stood there up one in the council, a Pharisee, named Gamaliel, a doctor of the law, had in reputation among all the people, and commanded to put the apostles forth a little space; 35 And said unto them, Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves what ye intend to do as touching these men. 36 For before these days rose up Theudas, boasting himself to be somebody; to whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined themselves: who was slain; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered, and brought to nought. 37 After this man rose up Judas of Galilee in the days of the taxing, and drew away much people after him: he also perished; and all, even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed. 38 And now I say unto you, Refrain from these men, and let them alone: for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will come to nought: 39 But if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it; lest haply ye be found even to fight against God. 40 And to him they agreed: and when they had called the apostles, and beaten them, they commanded that they should not speak in the name of Jesus, and let them go. 41 And they departed from the presence of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame for his name. 42 And daily in the temple, and in every house, they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ.
We are not told what it was that the apostles preached to the people; no doubt it was according to the direction of the angel—the words of this life; but what passed between them and the council we have here an account of; for in their sufferings there appeared more of a divine power and energy than even in their preaching. Now here we have,
I. The seizing of the apostles a second
time. We may think, if God designed this, "Why were they rescued
from their first imprisonment?" But this was designed to humble the
pride, and check the fury, of their persecutors; and now he would
show that they were discharged, not because they feared a trial,
for they were ready to surrender themselves and make their
appearance before the greatest of their enemies. 1. They brought
them without violence, with all the respect and tenderness that
could be: did not pull them out of the pulpit, nor bind them, nor
drag them along, but accosted them respectfully; and one would
think they had reason to do so, in reverence to the temple, that
holy place, and for fear of the apostles, lest they should strike
them, as they did Ananias, or call for fire from heaven upon them,
as Elias did; but all that restrained their violence was their fear
of the people, who had such a veneration for the apostles that they
would have stoned the officers if they had offered them any abuse.
2. Yet they brought them to those who, they knew, were violent
against them, and were resolved to take violent courses with them
(
II. Their examination. Being brought before
this august assembly, the high priest, as the mouth of the court,
told them what it was they had to lay to their charge,
III. Their answer to the charge exhibited against them: Peter and the other apostles all spoke to the same purport; whether severally examined, or answering jointly, they spoke as one and the same Spirit gave them utterance, depending upon the promise their Master had made them, that, when they were brought before councils, it should be given them in that same hour what they should speak, and courage to speak it.
1. They justified themselves in their
disobedience to the commands of the great sanhedrim, great as it
was (
2. They justified themselves in doing what they could to fill Jerusalem with the doctrine of Christ, though, in preaching him up, they did indeed reflect upon those that maliciously ran him down, and if they thereby bring his blood upon them they may thank themselves. It is charged upon them as a crime that they preached Christ and his gospel. "Now," say they, "we will tell you who this Christ is, and what his gospel is, and then do you judge whether we ought not to preach it; nay, and we shall take this opportunity to preach it to you, whether you will hear, or whether you will forbear."
(1.) The chief priests are told to their faces the indignities they did to this Jesus: "You slew him and hanged him on a tree, you cannot deny it." The apostles, instead of making an excuse, or begging their pardon, for bringing the guilt of this man's blood upon them, repeat the charge, and stand to it: "It was you that slew him; it was your act and deed," Note, People's being unwilling to hear of their faults is no good reason why they should not be faithfully told of them. It is a common excuse made for not reproving sin that the times will not bear it. But those whose office it is to reprove must not be awed by this; the times must bear it, and shall bear it. Cry aloud and spare not; cry aloud and fear not.
(2.) They are told also what honours God
put upon this Jesus, and then let them judge who was in the right,
the persecutors of his doctrine or the preachers of it. He calls
God the God of our fathers, not only ours, but
yours, to show that in preaching Christ they did not preach
a new god, nor entice people to come and worship other gods; not
did they set up an institution contrary to that of Moses and the
prophets, but they adhered to the God of the Jewish fathers; and
that name of Christ which they preached answered the promises made
to the fathers, and the covenant God entered into with them, and
the types and figures of the law he gave them. The God of
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, is the God and Father
of our Lord Jesus Christ; see what honour he did him. [1.] He
raised him up; he qualified him for, and called him to, his
great undertaking. It seems to refer to the promise God made by
Moses, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you.
God raised him up out of obscurity, and made him great. Or, it may
be meant of his raising him up from the grave: "You put him to
death, but God has restored him to life, so that God and you are
manifestly contesting about this Jesus; and which must we side
with?" [2.] He exalted him with his right hand,
hypsose—hath lifted him up. "You loaded him
with disgrace, but God has crowned him with honour; and ought we
not to honour him whom God honours?" God has exalted him,
te dexia autou—with his right hand, that is,
by his power put forth; Christ is said to live by the power of
God. Or, to his right hand, to sit there, to rest there, to
rule there. "He has invested him with the highest authority, and
therefore we must teach in his name, for God has given him a
name above every name." [3.] "He has appointed him to be a
prince and a Saviour, and therefore we ought to preach in his
name, and to publish the laws of his government as he is a prince,
and the offers of his grace as he is a Saviour." Observe, There is
no having Christ to be our Saviour, unless we be willing to take
him for our prince. We cannot expect to be redeemed and healed by
him, unless we give up ourselves to be ruled by him. The judges of
old were saviours. Christ's ruling is in order to his saving, and
faith takes an entire Christ, that came, not to save us in our
sins, but to save us from our sins. [4.] He is appointed, as a
prince and a Saviour, to give repentance to Israel and remission
of sins. Therefore they must preach in his name to the people
of Israel, for his favours were designed primarily and principally
for them; and none that truly loved their country could be against
this. Why should the rulers and elders of Israel oppose one who
came with no less a blessing to Israel than repentance and pardon?
Had he been exalted to give deliverance to Israel from the Roman
yoke, and dominion over the neighbouring nations, the chief priests
would have welcomed him with all their hearts. But repentance and
remission of sins are blessings they neither value nor see their
need of, and therefore they can by no means admit his doctrine.
Observe here, First, Repentance and remission go together;
wherever repentance is wrought, remission is without fail granted,
and the favour is given to all those to whom is given the
qualification for it. On the other hand, no remission without
repentance; none are freed from the guilt and punishment of sin but
those that are freed from the power and dominion of sin, that are
turned from it and turned against it. Secondly, It is Jesus
Christ that gives, and is authorized to give, both repentance and
remission. Whatsoever is required in the gospel-covenant is
promised. Are we appointed to repent? Christ is appointed to give
repentance, by his Spirit working with the word, to awaken the
conscience, to work contrition for sin, and an effectual change in
the heart and life. The new heart is his work, and the broken
spirit a sacrifice of his providing; and, when he has given
repentance, if he should not give remission he would forsake the
work of his own hands. See how necessary it is that we repent,
and that we apply ourselves to Christ by faith for his grace to
work repentance in us. [5.] All this is well attested,
First, by the apostles themselves; they are ready to testify
upon oath, if required, that they saw him alive after his
resurrection, and saw him ascend into heaven; and also that they
experienced the power of his grace upon their hearts, raising them
up to that which was far above their natural capacities: "We are
his witnesses, appointed by him to publish this to the world;
and if we should be silent, as you would have us, we should betray
a trust, and be false to it." When a cause is trying, witnesses, of
all men, ought not to be silenced, for the issue of the cause
depends on their testimony. Secondly, By the Spirit of God:
"We are witnesses, competent ones, and whose testimony is
sufficient before any human judicature." But this is not all:
The Holy Ghost is witness, a witness from heaven; for God
hath given his gifts and graces to those that obey Christ.
Therefore we must preach in this name, because for this end the
Holy Ghost is given us, whose operations we cannot stifle. Note,
The giving of the Holy Ghost to obedient believers, not only to
bring them to the obedience of faith, but to make them eminently
useful therein, is a very strong proof of the truth of
Christianity. God gave the Holy Ghost by his Son and in his name
(
IV. The impression which the apostles'
defence of themselves made upon the court. It was contrary to what
one would have expected from men that pretended to reason,
learning, and sanctity. Surely such fair reasoning could not but
clear the prisoners, and convert the judges. No, instead of
yielding to it, they raged against it, and were filled, 1. With
indignation at what the apostles said: They were cut to the
heart, angry to see their own sin set in order before them;
stark mad to find that the gospel of Christ had so much to say for
itself, and consequently was likely to get ground. When a sermon
was preached to the people to this purport, they were pricked to
the heart, in remorse and godly sorrow,
V. The grave advice which Gamaliel, a
leading man in the council, gave upon this occasion, the scope of
which was to moderate the fury of these bigots, and check the
violence of the prosecution. This Gamaliel is here said to be a
Pharisee by his profession and sect, and by office a
doctor of the law, one that studied the scriptures of the
Old Testament, read lectures upon the sacred authors, and trained
up pupils in the knowledge of them. Paul was brought up at his feet
(
1. The necessary caution he gives to the
council, with reference to the case before them: He commanded to
put the apostles forth a little while, that he might speak the
more freely, and be the more freely answered (it was fit that the
prisoners should withdraw when their case was to be debated); and
then put the house in mind of the importance of this matter, which
in their heat they were not capable of considering as they ought:
You men of Israel, saith he, take heed to yourselves,
consider what you do, or intend to do, as touching these
men,
3. His opinion upon the whole matter.
(1.) That they should not persecute the
apostles (
(2.) That they should refer this matter to
Providence: "Wait the issue, and see what it will come to. If it
be of men, it will come to nought of itself; if of God, it
will stand, in spite of all your powers and policies." That
which is apparently wicked and immoral must be suppressed, else the
magistrate bears the sword in vain; but that which has a show of
good, and it is doubtful whether it be of God or men, it is best to
let it alone, and let it take its fate, not to use any external
force for the suppressing of it. Christ rules by the power of
truth, not of the sword. What Christ asked concerning John's
baptism, Was it from heaven or of men? was a question proper
to be asked concerning the apostles' doctrine and baptism, which
followed Christ, as John Baptist's went before him. Now they,
having owned, concerning the former, that they could not tell
whether it was from heaven or of men, ought not to be too confident
concerning the latter. But, take it which way you will, it is a
reason why they should not be persecuted. [1.] "If this counsel,
and this work, this forming of a society, and incorporating it
in the name of Jesus, be of men, it will come to nothing. If
it be the counsel and work of foolish crack-brained men that know
not what they do, let them alone awhile, and they will run
themselves out of breath, and their folly will be manifest
before all men, and they will make themselves ridiculous. If it
be the counsel and work of politic and designing men, who under
colour of religion are setting up a secular interest, let them
alone awhile, and they will throw off the mask, and their knavery
will be manifest to all men, and they will make themselves odious;
Providence will never countenance it. It will come to
nothing in a little time; and, if so, your persecuting and
opposing it is very needless; there is no occasion for giving
yourselves so much trouble, and bringing such an odium upon
yourselves, to kill that which, if you give it a little time, will
die of itself. The unnecessary use of power is an abuse of it.
But," [2.] "If it should prove (and as wise men as you have been
mistaken) that this counsel and this work is of God, that
these preachers have their commissions and instructions from him,
that they are as truly his messengers to the world as the
Old-Testament prophets were, then what do you think of persecuting
them, of this attempt of yours (
VI. The determination of the council upon
the whole matter,
VII. The wonderful courage and constancy of the apostles in the midst of all these injuries and indignities done them. When they were dismissed they departed from the council, and we do not find one word they said by way of reflection upon the court and the unjust treatment given them. When they were reviled they reviled not again; and when they suffered they threatened not; but committed their cause to him to whom Gamaliel had referred it, even to a God who judgeth righteously. All their business was to preserve the possession of their own souls, and to make full proof of their ministry, notwithstanding the opposition given them; and both these they did to admiration.
1. They bore their sufferings with an
invincible cheerfulness (
2. They went on in their work with
indefatigable diligence (
In this chapter we have, I. The discontent that
was among the disciples about the distribution of the public
charity,
1 And in those days, when the number of the disciples was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the Grecians against the Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the daily ministration. 2 Then the twelve called the multitude of the disciples unto them, and said, It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables. 3 Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business. 4 But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the word. 5 And the saying pleased the whole multitude: and they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch: 6 Whom they set before the apostles: and when they had prayed, they laid their hands on them. 7 And the word of God increased; and the number of the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly; and a great company of the priests were obedient to the faith.
Having seen the church's struggles with her enemies, and triumphed with her in her victories, we now come to take a view of the administration of her affairs at home; and here we have,
I. An unhappy disagreement among some of
the church-members, which might have been of ill consequence, but
was prudently accommodated and taken up in time (
1. It does our hearts good to find that the number of the disciples is multiplied, as, no doubt, it vexed the priests and Sadducees to the heart to see it. The opposition that the preaching of the gospel met with, instead of checking its progress, contributed to the success of it; and this infant Christian church, like the infant Jewish church in Egypt, the more it was afflicted, the more it multiplied. The preachers were beaten, threatened, and abused, and yet the people received their doctrine, invited, no doubt, thereto by their wonderful patience and cheerfulness under their trials, which convinced men that they were borne up and carried on by a better spirit than their own.
2. Yet it casts a damp upon us to find that
the multiplying of the disciples proves an occasion of discord.
Hitherto they were all with one accord. This had been often
taken notice of to their honour; but now that they were multiplied,
they began to murmur; as in the old world, when men began to
multiply, they corrupted themselves. Thou hast multiplied the
nation, and not increased their joy,
(1.) The complainants were the Grecians, or Hellenists, against the Hebrews—the Jews that were scattered in Greece, and other parts, who ordinarily spoke the Greek tongue, and read the Old Testament in the Greek version, and not the original Hebrew, many of whom being at Jerusalem at the feast embraced the faith of Christ, and were added to the church, and so continued there. These complained against the Hebrews, the native Jews, that used the original Hebrew of the Old Testament. Some of each of these became Christians, and, it seems, their joint-embracing of the faith of Christ did not prevail, as it ought to have done, to extinguish the little jealousies they had one of another before their conversion, but they retained somewhat of that old leaven; not understanding, or not remembering, that in Christ Jesus there is neither Greek nor Jew, no distinction of Hebrew and Hellenist, but all are alike welcome to Christ, and should be, for his sake, dear to one another.
(2.) The complaint of these Grecians was
that their widows were neglected in the daily
administration, that is in the distribution of the public
charity, and the Hebrew widows had more care taken of them.
Observe, The first contention in the Christian church was about a
money-matter; but it is a pity that the little things of this
world should be makebates among those that profess to be taken
up with the great things of another world. A great deal of
money was gathered for the relief of the poor, but, as often
happens in such cases, it was impossible to please every body in
the laying of it out. The apostles, at whose feet it was
laid, did their best to dispose of it so as to answer the
intentions of the donors, and no doubt designed to do it with the
utmost impartiality, and were far from respecting the Hebrews more
than the Grecians; and yet here they are complained to, and tacitly
complained of, that the Grecian widows were neglected;
though they were as real objects of charity, yet they had not so
much allowed them, or not to so many, or not so duly paid them, as
the Hebrews. Now, [1.] Perhaps this complaint was groundless and
unjust, and there was no cause for it; but those who, upon any
account, lie under disadvantages (as the Grecian Jews did, in
comparison with those that were Hebrews of the Hebrews) are apt to
be jealous that they are slighted when really they are not so; and
it is the common fault of poor people that, instead of being
thankful for what is given them, they are querulous and clamorous,
and apt to find fault that more is not given them, or that more is
given to others than to them; and there are envy and covetousness,
those roots of bitterness, to be found among the poor as well as
among the rich, notwithstanding the humbling providences they are
under, and should accommodate themselves to. But, [2.] We will
suppose there might be some occasion for their complaint.
First, Some suggest that though their other poor were well
provided for, yet their widows were neglected, because the managers
governed themselves by an ancient rule which the Hebrews observed,
that a widow was to be maintained by her husband's children.
See
II. The happy accommodating of this matter, and the expedient pitched upon for the taking away of the cause of this murmuring. The apostles had hitherto the directing of the matter. Applications were made to them, and appeals in cases of grievances. They were obliged to employ persons under them, who did not take all the care they might have taken, nor were so well fortified as they should have been against temptations to partiality; and therefore some persons must be chosen to manage this matter who have more leisure to attend to it than the apostles had, and were better qualified for the trust than those whom the apostles employed were. Now observe,
1. How the method was proposed by the apostles: They called the multitude of the disciples unto them, the heads of the congregations of Christians in Jerusalem, the principal leading men. The twelve themselves would not determine any thing without them, for in multitude of counsellors there is safety; and in an affair of this nature those might be best able to advise who were more conversant in the affairs of this life than the apostles were.
(1.) The apostles urge that they could by
no means admit so great a diversion, as this would be, from their
great work (
(2.) They therefore desire that seven
men might be chosen, well qualified for the purpose, whose
business it should be to serve tables, diakonein
trapezais—to be deacons to the tables,
[1.] The persons must be duly qualified.
The people are to choose, and the apostles to ordain; but the
people have no authority to choose, nor the apostles to ordain, men
utterly unfit for the office: Look out seven men; so many
they thought might suffice for the present, more might be added
afterwards if there were occasion. These must be, First, Of
honest report, men free from scandal, that were looked upon by
their neighbours as men of integrity, and faithful men, well
attested, as men that might be trusted, not under a blemish for any
vice, but, on the contrary, well spoken of for every thing that is
virtuous and praiseworthy; martyroumenous—men
that can produce good testimonials concerning their
conversation. Note, Those that are employed in any office in the
church ought to be men of honest report, of a blameless, nay, of an
admirable character, which is requisite not only to the credit of
their office, but to the due discharge of it. Secondly, They
must be full of the Holy Ghost, must be filled with those
gifts and graces of the Holy Ghost which were necessary to the
right management of this trust. They must not only be honest men,
but they must be men of ability and men of courage; such as were to
be made judges in Israel (
[2.] The people must nominate the persons: "Look you out among yourselves seven men; consider among yourselves who are the fittest for such a trust, and whom you can with the most satisfaction confide in." They might be presumed to know better, or at least were fitter to enquire, what character men had, than the apostles; and therefore they are entrusted with the choice.
[3.] They apostles will ordain them to the service, will give them their charge, that they may know what they have to do and make conscience of doing it, and give them their authority, that the persons concerned may know whom they are to apply to, and submit to, in affairs of that nature: Men, whom we may appoint. In many editions of our English Bibles there has been an error of the press here; for they have read it, whom ye may appoint, as if the power were in the people; whereas it was certainly in the apostles: whom we may appoint over this business, to take care of it, and to see that there be neither waste nor want.
(3.) The apostles engage to addict
themselves wholly to their work as ministers, and the more closely
if they can but get fairly quit of this troublesome office
(
2. How this proposal was agreed to, and
presently put in execution, by the disciples. It was not imposed
upon them by an absolute power, though they might have been bold in
Christ to do this (
(1.) They pitched upon the persons. It is
not probable that they all cast their eye upon the same men.
Everyone had his friend, whom he thought well of. But the majority
of votes fell upon the persons here named; and the rest both of the
candidates and the electors acquiesced, and made no disturbance, as
the members of societies in such cases ought to do. An apostle, who
was an extraordinary officer, was chosen by lot, which is more
immediately the act of God; but the overseers of the poor were
chosen by the suffrage of the people, in which yet a regard is to
be had to the providence of God, who has all men's hearts and
tongues in his hand. We have a list of the persons chosen. Some
think they were such as were before of the seventy disciples; but
this is not likely, for they were ordained by Christ himself, long
since, to preach the gospel; and there was not more reason
that they should leave the word of God to serve tables than that
the apostles should. It is therefore more probable that they were
of those that were converted since the pouring out of the Spirit;
for it was promised to all that would be baptized that they should
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost; and the gift, according
to that promise, is that fulness of the Holy Ghost which was
required in those that were to be chosen to this service. We may
further conjecture, concerning these seven, [1.] That they were
such as had sold their estates, and brought the money into the
common stock; for cæteris paribus—other things being equal,
those were fittest to be entrusted with the distribution of it who
had been most generous in the contribution to it. [2.] That these
seven were all of the Grecian or Hellenist Jews, for they have all
Greek names, and this would be most likely to silence the
murmurings of the Grecians (which occasioned this institution),
to have the trust lodged in those that were foreigners, like
themselves, who would be sure not to neglect them. Nicolas,
it is plain, was one of them, for he was a proselyte of
Antioch; and some think the manner of expression intimates that
they were all proselytes of Jerusalem, as he was of Antioch. The
first named is Stephen, the glory of these septemviri, a
man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost; he had a strong faith
in the doctrine of Christ, and was full of it above most; full
of fidelity, full of courage (so some), for he was full of
the Holy Ghost, of his gifts and graces. He was an
extraordinary man, and excelled in every thing that was good; his
name signifies a crown. Phillip is put next, because he,
having used this office of a deacon well, thereby obtained a
good degree, and was afterwards ordained to the office of an
evangelist, a companion and assistant to the apostles, for so he is
expressly called,
(2.) The apostles appointed them to this
work of serving tables for the present,
III. The advancement of the church
hereupon. When things were thus put into good order in the church
(grievances were redressed and discontents silenced) then religion
got ground,
8 And Stephen, full of faith and power, did great wonders and miracles among the people. 9 Then there arose certain of the synagogue, which is called the synagogue of the Libertines, and Cyrenians, and Alexandrians, and of them of Cilicia and of Asia, disputing with Stephen. 10 And they were not able to resist the wisdom and the spirit by which he spake. 11 Then they suborned men, which said, We have heard him speak blasphemous words against Moses, and against God. 12 And they stirred up the people, and the elders, and the scribes, and came upon him, and caught him, and brought him to the council, 13 And set up false witnesses, which said, This man ceaseth not to speak blasphemous words against this holy place, and the law: 14 For we have heard him say, that this Jesus of Nazareth shall destroy this place, and shall change the customs which Moses delivered us. 15 And all that sat in the council, looking stedfastly on him, saw his face as it had been the face of an angel.
Stephen, no doubt was diligent and faithful in the discharge of his office as distributor of the church's charity, and laid out himself to put that affair in a good method, which he did to universal satisfaction; and though it appears here that he was a man of uncommon gifts, and fitted for a higher station, yet, being called to that office, he did not think it below him to do the duty of it. And, being faithful in a little, he was entrusted with more; and, though we do not find him propagating the gospel by preaching and baptizing, yet we find him here called out to very honourable services, and owned in them.
I. He proved the truth of the gospel, by
working miracles in Christ's name,
II. He pleaded the cause of Christianity
against those that opposed it, and argued against it (
1. We are here told who were his opponents,
2. We are here told how he carried the
point in this dispute (
III. At length, he sealed it with his blood; so we shall find he did in the next chapter; here we have some steps taken by his enemies towards it. When they could not answer his arguments as a disputant, they prosecuted him as a criminal, and suborned witnesses against him, to swear blasphemy upon him. "On such terms (saith Mr. Baxter here) do we dispute with malignant men. And it is next to a miracle of providence that no greater number of religious persons have been murdered in the world, by the way of perjury and pretence of law, when so many thousands hate them who make no conscience of false oaths." They suborned men, that is, instructed them what to say, and then hired them to swear it. They were the more enraged against him because he had proved them to be in the wrong, and shown them the right way; for which they ought to have given him their best thanks. Was he therefore become their enemy, because he told them the truth, and proved it to be so? Now let us observe here,
1. How with all possible art and industry
they incensed both the government and the mob against him, that, if
they could not prevail by the one, they might by the other
(
2. How they got him to the bar: They came upon him, when he little thought of it, and caught him and brought him to the council. They came upon him in a body, and flew upon him as a lion upon his prey; so the word signifies. By their rude and violent treatment of him, they would represent him, both to the people, and to the government, as a dangerous man, that would either flee from justice if he were not watched, or fight with it if he were not put under a force. Having caught him, they brought him triumphantly into the council, and, as it should seem, so hastily that he had none of his friends with him. They had found, when they brought many together, that they emboldened one another, and strengthened one another's hands; and therefore they will try how to deal with them singly.
3. How they were prepared with evidence
ready to produce against him. They were resolved that they would
not be run a-ground, as they were when they brought our Saviour
upon his trial, and then had to seek for witnesses. These were got
ready beforehand, and were instructed to make oath that they had
heard him speak blasphemous words against Moses and against
God (
(1.) What was the general charge exhibited against him—that he spoke blasphemous words; and, to aggravate the matter, "He ceases not to speak blasphemous words; it is his common talk, his discourse in all companies; wheresoever he comes, he makes it his business to instil his notions into all he converses with." It intimates likewise something of contumacy and contempt of admonition. "He has been warned against it, and yet ceases not to talk at this rate." Blasphemy is justly reckoned a heinous crime (to speak contemptibly and reproachfully of God our Maker), and therefore Stephen's persecutors would be thought to have a deep concern upon them for the honour of God's name, and to do this in a jealousy for that. As it was with the confessors and martyrs of the Old Testament, so it was with those of the New—their brethren that hated them, and cast them out, said, Let the Lord be glorified; and pretended they did him service in it. He is said to have spoken blasphemous words against Moses and against God. Thus far they were right, that those who blaspheme Moses (if they meant the writings of Moses, which were given by inspiration of God) blaspheme God himself. Those that speak reproachfully of the scriptures, and ridicule them, reflect upon God himself, and do despite to him. His great intention is to magnify the law and make it honourable; those therefore that vilify the law, and make it contemptible, blaspheme his name; for he has magnified his word above all his name. But did Stephen blaspheme Moses? By no means, he was far from it. Christ, and the preachers of his gospel, never said any thing that looked like blaspheming Moses; they always quoted his writings with respect, appealed to them, and said no other things than what Moses said should come; very unjustly therefore is Stephen indicted for blaspheming Moses. But,
(2.) Let us see how this charge is
supported and made out; why, truly, when the thing was to be
proved, all they can charge him with is that he hath spoken
blasphemous words against this holy place and the law; and this
must be deemed and taken as blasphemy against Moses and against God
himself. Thus does the charge dwindle when it comes to the
evidence. [1.] He is charged with blaspheming this holy
place. Some understand this of the city of Jerusalem, which was
the holy city, and which they had a mighty jealousy for. But it is
rather meant of the temple, that holy house. Christ was condemned
as a blasphemer for words which were thought to reflect upon the
temple, which they seemed concerned for the honour of, even when
they by their wickedness had profaned it. [2.] He is charged with
blaspheming the law, of which they made their boast,
and in which they put their trust, when through breaking the law
they dishonoured God,
IV. We are here told how God owned him when
he was brought before the council, and made it to appear that he
stood by him (
When our Lord Jesus called his apostles out to be
employed in services and sufferings for him, he told them that yet
the last should be first, and the first last, which was remarkably
fulfilled in St. Stephen and St. Paul, who were both of them late
converts, in comparison of the apostles, and yet got the start of
them both in services and sufferings; for God, in conferring
honours and favours, often crosses hands. In this chapter we have
the martyrdom of Stephen, the first martyr of the Christian church,
who led the van in the noble army. And therefore his sufferings and
death are more largely related than those of any other, for
direction and encouragement to all those who are called out to
resist unto blood, as he did. Here is, I. His defence of himself
before the council, in answer to the matters and things he stood
charged with, the scope of which is to show that it was no
blasphemy against God, nor any injury at all to the glory of his
name, to say that the temple should be destroyed and the customs of
the ceremonial law changed. And, 1. He shows this by going over the
history of the Old Testament, and observing that God never intended
to confine his favours to that place, or that ceremonial law; and
that they had no reason to expect he should, for the people of the
Jews had always been a provoking people, and had forfeited the
privileges of their peculiarity: nay, that that holy place and that
law were but figures of good things to come, and it was no
disparagement at all to them to say that they must give place to
better things,
1 Then said the high priest, Are these things so? 2 And he said, Men, brethren, and fathers, hearken; The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charran, 3 And said unto him, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and come into the land which I shall show thee. 4 Then came he out of the land of the Chaldæans, and dwelt in Charran: and from thence, when his father was dead, he removed him into this land, wherein ye now dwell. 5 And he gave him none inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on: yet he promised that he would give it to him for a possession, and to his seed after him, when as yet he had no child. 6 And God spake on this wise, That his seed should sojourn in a strange land; and that they should bring them into bondage, and entreat them evil four hundred years. 7 And the nation to whom they shall be in bondage will I judge, said God: and after that shall they come forth, and serve me in this place. 8 And he gave him the covenant of circumcision: and so Abraham begat Isaac, and circumcised him the eighth day; and Isaac begat Jacob; and Jacob begat the twelve patriarchs. 9 And the patriarchs, moved with envy, sold Joseph into Egypt: but God was with him, 10 And delivered him out of all his afflictions, and gave him favour and wisdom in the sight of Pharaoh king of Egypt; and he made him governor over Egypt and all his house. 11 Now there came a dearth over all the land of Egypt and Chanaan, and great affliction: and our fathers found no sustenance. 12 But when Jacob heard that there was corn in Egypt, he sent out our fathers first. 13 And at the second time Joseph was made known to his brethren; and Joseph's kindred was made known unto Pharaoh. 14 Then sent Joseph, and called his father Jacob to him, and all his kindred, threescore and fifteen souls. 15 So Jacob went down into Egypt, and died, he, and our fathers, 16 And were carried over into Sychem, and laid in the sepulchre that Abraham bought for a sum of money of the sons of Emmor the father of Sychem.
Stephen is now at the bar before the great council of the nation, indicted for blasphemy: what the witnesses swore against him we had an account of in the foregoing chapter, that he spoke blasphemous words against Moses and God; for he spoke against this holy place and the law. Now here,
I. The high priest calls upon him to answer
for himself,
II. He begins his defence, and it is long;
but it should seem by his breaking off abruptly, just when he came
to the main point (
1. That in this discourse he appears to be a man ready and mighty in the scriptures, and thereby thoroughly furnished for every good word and work. He can relate scripture stories, and such as were very pertinent to his purpose, off-hand without looking in his Bible. He was filled with the Holy Ghost, not so much to reveal to him new things, or open to him the secret counsels and decrees of God concerning the Jewish nation, with them to convict these gainsayers; no, but to bring to his remembrance the scriptures of the Old Testament, and to teach him how to make use of them for their conviction. Those that are full of the Holy Ghost will be full of the scripture, as Stephen was.
2. That he quotes the scriptures according
to the Septuagint translation, by which it appears he was one of
the Hellenist Jews, who used that version in their synagogues. His
following this, occasions divers variations from the Hebrew
original in this discourse, which the judges of the court did not
correct, because they knew how he was led into them; nor is it any
derogation to the authority of that Spirit by which he spoke, for
the variations are not material. We have a maxim, Apices juris
non sunt jura—Mere points of law are not law itself.
(1.) His preface: Men, brethren, and fathers, hearken. He gives them, though not flattering titles, yet civil and respectful ones, signifying his expectation of fair treatment with them; from men he hopes to be treated with humanity, and he hopes that brethren and fathers will use him in a fatherly brotherly way. They are ready to look upon him as an apostate from the Jewish church, and an enemy to them. But, to make way for their conviction to the contrary, he addresses himself to them as men, brethren, and fathers, resolving to look on himself as one of them, though they would not so look on him. He craves their attention: Hearken; though he was about to tell them what they already knew, yet he begs them to hearken to it, because, though they knew it all, yet they would not without a very close application of mind know how to apply it to the case before them.
(2.) His entrance upon the discourse, which (whatever it may seem to those that read it carelessly) is far from being a long ramble only to amuse the hearers, and give them a diversion by telling them an old story. No; it is all pertinent and ad rem—to the purpose, to show them that God had no this heart so much upon that holy place and the law as they had; but, as he had a church in the world many ages before that holy place was founded and the ceremonial law given, so he would have when they should both have had their period.
[1.] He begins with the call of Abraham out
of Ur of the Chaldees, by which he was set apart for God to be the
trustee of the promise, and the father of the Old-Testament church.
This we had an account of (
First, From this call of Abraham we may observe, 1. That in all our ways we must acknowledge God, and attend the directions of his providence, as of the pillar of cloud and fire. It is not said, Abraham removed, but, God removed him into this land wherein you now dwell, and he did but follow his Leader. 2. Those whom God takes into covenant with himself he distinguishes from the children of this world; they are effectually called out of the state, out of the land, of their nativity; they must sit loose to the world, and live above it and every thing in it, even that in it which is most dear to them, and must trust God to make it up to them in another and better country, that is, the heavenly, which he will show them. God's chosen must follow him with an implicit faith and obedience.
Secondly, But let us see what this
is to Stephen's case. 1. They had charged him as a blasphemer of
God, and an apostate from the church; therefore he shows that he is
a son of Abraham, and values himself upon his being able to say,
Our father Abraham, and that he is a faithful worshipper of
the God of Abraham, whom therefore he here calls the God of
glory. He also shows that he owns divine revelation, and that
particularly by which the Jewish church was founded and
incorporated. 2. They were proud of their being circumcised; and
therefore he shows that Abraham was taken under God's guidance, and
into communion with him, before he was circumcised, for that was
not till
[2.] The unsettled state of Abraham and his
seed for many ages after he was called out of Ur of the Chaldees.
God did indeed promise that he would give it to him for a
possession, and to his seed after him,
But let us see how this serves Stephen's
purpose. 1. The Jewish nation, for the honour of which they were so
jealous, was very inconsiderable in its beginnings; as their common
father Abraham was fetched out of obscurity in Ur of the Chaldees,
so their tribes, and the heads of them, were fetched out of
servitude in Egypt, when they were the fewest of all people,
[3.] The building up of the family of Abraham, with the entail of divine grace upon it, and the disposals of divine Providence concerning it, which take up the rest of the book of Genesis.
First, God engaged to be a God to
Abraham and his seed; and, in token of this, appointed that he and
his male seed should be circumcised,
Secondly, Joseph, the darling and blessing of his father's house, was abused by his brethren; they envied him because of his dreams, and sold him into Egypt. Thus early did the children of Israel begin to grudge those among them that were eminent and outshone others, of which their enmity to Christ, who, like Joseph, was a Nazarite among his brethren, was a great instance.
Thirdly, God owned Joseph in his
troubles, and was with him (
Fourthly, Jacob was compelled to go
down into Egypt, by a famine which forced him out of Canaan, a
dearth (which was a great affliction), to that degree
that our fathers found no sustenance in Canaan,
Fifthly, Jacob and his sons died in
Egypt (
Let us now see what this is to Stephen's purpose. 1. He still reminds them of the mean beginning of the Jewish nation, as a check to their priding themselves in the glories of that nation; and that it was by a miracle of mercy that they were raised up out of nothing to what they were, from so small a number to be so great a nation; but, if they answer not the intention of their being so raised, they can expect no other than to be destroyed. The prophets frequently put them in mind of the bringing of them out of Egypt, as a aggravation of their contempt of the law of God, and here it is urged upon them as an aggravation of their contempt of the gospel of Christ. 2. He reminds them likewise of the wickedness of those that were the patriarchs of their tribes, in envying their brother Joseph, and selling him into Egypt; and the same spirit was still working in them towards Christ and his ministers. 3. Their holy land, which they doted so much upon, their fathers were long kept out of the possession of, and met with dearth and great affliction in it; and therefore let them not think it strange if, after it has been so long polluted with sin, it be at length destroyed. 4. The faith of the patriarchs in desiring to be buried in the land of Canaan plainly showed that they had an eye to the heavenly country, to which it was the design of this Jesus to lead them.
17 But when the time of the promise drew nigh, which God had sworn to Abraham, the people grew and multiplied in Egypt, 18 Till another king arose, which knew not Joseph. 19 The same dealt subtilly with our kindred, and evil entreated our fathers, so that they cast out their young children, to the end they might not live. 20 In which time Moses was born, and was exceeding fair, and nourished up in his father's house three months: 21 And when he was cast out, Pharaoh's daughter took him up, and nourished him for her own son. 22 And Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and was mighty in words and in deeds. 23 And when he was full forty years old, it came into his heart to visit his brethren the children of Israel. 24 And seeing one of them suffer wrong, he defended him, and avenged him that was oppressed, and smote the Egyptian: 25 For he supposed his brethren would have understood how that God by his hand would deliver them: but they understood not. 26 And the next day he showed himself unto them as they strove, and would have set them at one again, saying, Sirs, ye are brethren; why do ye wrong one to another? 27 But he that did his neighbour wrong thrust him away, saying, Who made thee a ruler and a judge over us? 28 Wilt thou kill me, as thou diddest the Egyptian yesterday? 29 Then fled Moses at this saying, and was a stranger in the land of Madian, where he begat two sons.
Stephen here goes on to relate,
I. The wonderful increase of the people of Israel in Egypt; it was by a wonder of providence that in a little time they advanced from a family into a nation. 1. It was when the time of the promise drew nigh—the time when they were to be formed into a people. During the first two hundred and fifteen years after the promise made to Abraham, the children of the covenant were increased but to seventy; but in the latter two hundred and fifteen years they increased to six hundred thousand fighting men. The motion of providence is sometimes quickest when it comes nearest the centre. Let us not be discouraged at the slowness of the proceedings towards the accomplishment of God's promises; God knows how to redeem the time that seems to have been lost, and, when the year of the redeemed is at hand, can do a double work in a single day. 2. It was in Egypt, where they were oppressed, and ruled with rigour; when their lives were made so bitter to them that, one would think, they should have wished to be written childless, yet they married, in faith that God in due time would visit them; and God blessed them, who thus honoured him, saying, Be fruitful, and multiply. Suffering times have often been growing times with the church.
II. The extreme hardships which they
underwent there,
III. The raising up of Moses to be their
deliverer. Stephen was charged with having spoken blasphemous
words against Moses, in answer to which charge he here speaks very
honourably of him. 1. Moses was born when the persecution of Israel
was at the hottest, especially in that most cruel instance of it,
the murdering of the new-born children: At that time, Moses was
born (
IV. The attempts which Moses made to
deliver Israel, which they spurned, and would not close in with.
This Stephen insists much upon, and it serves for a key to this
story (
Now let us see how this serves Stephen's
purpose. 1. They charged him with blaspheming Moses, in answer to
which he retorts upon them the indignities which their fathers did
to Moses, which they ought to be ashamed of, and humbled for,
instead of picking quarrels thus, under pretence of zeal for the
honour of Moses, with one that had as great a veneration for him as
any of them had. 2. They persecuted him for disputing in defence of
Christ and his gospel, in opposition to which they set up Moses and
his law: "But," saith he, "you had best take heed," (1.) "Lest you
hereby do as your fathers did, refuse and reject one whom God
has raised up to be to you a prince and a Saviour; you may
understand, if you will not wilfully shut your eyes against the
light, that God will, by this Jesus, deliver you out of a worse
slavery than that in Egypt; take heed then of thrusting him away,
but receive him as a ruler and a judge over you." (2.) "Lest you
hereby fare as your fathers fared, who for this were very justly
left to die in their slavery, for the deliverance came not till
forty years after. This will be the issue of it, you put away the
gospel from you, and it will be sent to the Gentiles; you
will not have Christ, and you shall not have him, so shall your
doom be."
30 And when forty years were expired, there appeared to him in the wilderness of mount Sina an angel of the Lord in a flame of fire in a bush. 31 When Moses saw it, he wondered at the sight: and as he drew near to behold it, the voice of the Lord came unto him, 32 Saying, I am the God of thy fathers, the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. Then Moses trembled, and durst not behold. 33 Then said the Lord to him, Put off thy shoes from thy feet: for the place where thou standest is holy ground. 34 I have seen, I have seen the affliction of my people which is in Egypt, and I have heard their groaning, and am come down to deliver them. And now come, I will send thee into Egypt. 35 This Moses whom they refused, saying, Who made thee a ruler and a judge? the same did God send to be a ruler and a deliverer by the hand of the angel which appeared to him in the bush. 36 He brought them out, after that he had showed wonders and signs in the land of Egypt, and in the Red sea, and in the wilderness forty years. 37 This is that Moses, which said unto the children of Israel, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear. 38 This is he, that was in the church in the wilderness with the angel which spake to him in the mount Sina, and with our fathers: who received the lively oracles to give unto us: 39 To whom our fathers would not obey, but thrust him from them, and in their hearts turned back again into Egypt, 40 Saying unto Aaron, Make us gods to go before us: for as for this Moses, which brought us out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him. 41 And they made a calf in those days, and offered sacrifice unto the idol, and rejoiced in the works of their own hands.
Stephen here proceeds in his story of Moses; and let any one judge whether these are the words of one that was a blasphemer of Moses or no; nothing could be spoken more honourably of him. Here is,
I. The vision which he saw of the glory of
God at the bush (
II. The declaration which he heard of the
covenant of God (
III. The commission which God gave him to
deliver Israel out of Egypt. The Jews set up Moses in competition
with Christ, and accused Stephen as a blasphemer because he did not
do so too. But Stephen here shows that Moses was an eminent type of
Christ, as he was Israel's deliverer. When God had declared himself
the God of Abraham he proceeded, 1. To order Moses into a reverent
posture: "Put off thy shoes from thy feet. Enter not upon
sacred things with low, and cold, and common thoughts. Keep thy
foot,
IV. His acting in pursuance of this
commission, wherein he was a figure of the Messiah. And Stephen
takes notice here again of the slights they had put upon him, the
affronts they had given him, and their refusal to have him to reign
over them, as tending very much to magnify his agency in their
deliverance. 1. God put honour upon him whom they put contempt upon
(
V. His prophecy of Christ and his grace,
VI. The eminent services which Moses
continued to do to the people of Israel, after he had been
instrumental to bring them out of Egypt,
VII. The contempt that was, after this, and
notwithstanding this, put upon him by the people. Those that
charged Stephen with speaking against Moses would do well to answer
what their own ancestors had done, and they tread in their
ancestors' steps. 1. They would not obey him, but thrust him
from them,
42 Then God turned, and gave them up to worship the host of heaven; as it is written in the book of the prophets, O ye house of Israel, have ye offered to me slain beasts and sacrifices by the space of forty years in the wilderness? 43 Yea, ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, and the star of your god Remphan, figures which ye made to worship them: and I will carry you away beyond Babylon. 44 Our fathers had the tabernacle of witness in the wilderness, as he had appointed, speaking unto Moses, that he should make it according to the fashion that he had seen. 45 Which also our fathers that came after brought in with Jesus into the possession of the Gentiles, whom God drave out before the face of our fathers, unto the days of David; 46 Who found favour before God, and desired to find a tabernacle for the God of Jacob. 47 But Solomon built him a house. 48 Howbeit the most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the prophet, 49 Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool: what house will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest? 50 Hath not my hand made all these things?
Two things we have in these verses:—
I. Stephen upbraids them with the idolatry
of their fathers, which God gave them up to, as a punishment for
their early forsaking him in worshipping the golden calf; and this
was the saddest punishment of all for that sin, as it was of the
idolatry of the Gentile world that God gave them up to a
reprobate mind. When Israel was joined to idols, joined
to the golden calf, and not long after to Baal-peor, God said,
Let them alone; let them go on (
1. For not sacrificing to their own God in
the wilderness (
2. For sacrificing to other gods after they
came to Canaan (
II. He gives an answer particularly to the
charge exhibited against him relating to the temple, that he
spoke blasphemous words against that holy place,
51 Ye stiffnecked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost: as your fathers did, so do ye. 52 Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted? and they have slain them which showed before of the coming of the Just One; of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers: 53 Who have received the law by the disposition of angels, and have not kept it.
Stephen was going on in his discourse (as it should seem by the thread of it) to show that, as the temple, so the temple-service must come to an end, and it would be the glory of both to give way to that worship of the Father in spirit and in truth which was to be established in the kingdom of the Messiah, stripped of the pompous ceremonies of the old law, and so he was going to apply all this which he had said more closely to his present purpose; but he perceived they could not bear it. They could patiently hear the history of the Old Testament told (it was a piece of learning which they themselves dealt much in); but if Stephen go about to tell them that their power and tyranny must come down, and that the church must be governed by a spirit of holiness and love, and heavenly-mindedness, they will not so much as give him the hearing. It is probable that he perceived this, and that they were going to silence him; and therefore he breaks off abruptly in the midst of his discourse, and by that spirit of wisdom, courage, and power, wherewith he was filled, he sharply rebuked his persecutors, and exposed their true character; for, if they will not admit the testimony of the gospel to them, it shall become a testimony against them.
I. They, like their fathers, were stubborn
and wilful, and would not be wrought upon by the various methods
God took to reclaim and reform them; they were like their fathers,
inflexible both to the word of God and to his providences. 1. They
were stiff-necked (
II. They, like their fathers, were not only
not influenced by the methods God took to reform them, but they
were enraged and incensed against them: You do always resist the
Holy Ghost. 1. They resisted the Holy Ghost speaking to them by
the prophets, whom they opposed and contradicted, hated and
ridiculed; this seems especially meant here, by the following
explication, Which of the prophets have not your fathers
persecuted? In persecuting and silencing those that spoke by
the inspiration of the Holy Ghost they resisted the Holy Ghost.
Their fathers resisted the Holy Ghost in the prophets that God
raised up to them, and so did they in Christ's apostles and
ministers, who spoke by the same Spirit, and had greater measures
of his gifts than the prophets of the Old Testament had, and yet
were more resisted. 2. They resisted the Holy Ghost striving with
them by their own consciences, and would not comply with the
convictions and dictates of them. God's Spirit strove with them as
with the old world, but in vain; they resisted him, took part with
their corruptions against their convictions, and rebelled against
the light. There is that in our sinful hearts that always resists
the Holy Ghost, a flesh that lusts against the Spirit, and wars
against his motions; but in the hearts of God's elect, when the
fulness of time comes, this resistance is overcomer and
overpowered, and after a struggle the throne of Christ is set up in
the soul, and every thought that had exalted itself against it is
brought into captivity to it,
III. They, like their fathers, persecuted
and slew those whom God sent unto them to call them to duty, and
make them offers of mercy. 1. Their fathers had been the cruel and
constant persecutors of the Old-Testament prophets (
IV. They, like their fathers, put contempt
upon divine revelation, and would not be guided and governed by it;
and this was the aggravation of their sin, that God had given, as
to their fathers his law, so to them his gospel, in vain. 1. Their
fathers received the law, and did not observe it,
We have reason to think Stephen had a great deal more to say, and would have said it if they would have suffered him; but they were wicked and unreasonable men with whom he had to do, that could no more hear reason than they could speak it.
54 When they heard these things, they were cut to the heart, and they gnashed on him with their teeth. 55 But he, being full of the Holy Ghost, looked up stedfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God, 56 And said, Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God. 57 Then they cried out with a loud voice, and stopped their ears, and ran upon him with one accord, 58 And cast him out of the city, and stoned him: and the witnesses laid down their clothes at a young man's feet, whose name was Saul. 59 And they stoned Stephen, calling upon God, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. 60 And he kneeled down, and cried with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this, he fell asleep.
We have here the death of the first martyr of the Christian church, and there is in this story a lively instance of the outrage and fury of the persecutors (such as we may expect to meet with if we are called out to suffer for Christ), and of the courage and comfort of the persecuted, that are thus called out. Here is hell in its fire and darkness, and heaven in its light and brightness; and these serve as foils to set off each other. It is not here said that the votes of the council were taken upon his case, and that by the majority he was found guilty, and then condemned and ordered to be stoned to death, according to the law, as a blasphemer; but, it is likely, so it was, and that it was not by the violence of the people, without order of the council, that he was put to death; for here is the usual ceremony of regular executions—he was cast out of the city, and the hands of the witnesses were first upon him.
Let us observe here the wonderful discomposure of the spirits of his enemies and persecutors, and the wonderful composure of his spirit.
I. See the strength of corruption in the persecutors of Stephen—malice in perfection, hell itself broken loose, men become incarnate devils, and the serpent's seed spitting their venom.
1. When they heard these things they
were cut to the heart (
2. They gnashed upon him with their
teeth. This denotes, (1.) Great malice and rage against him.
Job complained of his enemy that he gnashed upon him with his
teeth,
3. They cried out with a loud voice
(
4. They stopped their ears, that
they might not hear their own noisiness; or perhaps under pretence
that they could not bear to hear his blasphemies. As Caiaphas rent
his clothes when Christ said, Hereafter you shall see the Son of
man coming in glory (
5. They ran upon him with one accord—the people and the elders of the people, judges, prosecutors, witnesses, and spectators, they all flew upon him, as beasts upon their prey. See how violent they were, and in what haste—they ran upon him, though there was no danger of his outrunning them; and see how unanimous they were in this evil thing—they ran upon him with one accord, one and all, hoping thereby to terrify him, and put him into confusion, envying him his composure and comfort in soul, with which he wonderfully enjoyed himself in the midst of this hurry; they did all they could to ruffle him.
6. They cast him out of the city, and
stoned him, as if he were not worthy to live in Jerusalem; nay,
not worthy to live in this world, pretending herein to execute the
law of Moses (
II. See the strength of grace in Stephen,
and the wonderful instances of God's favour to him, and working in
him. As his persecutors were full of Satan, so was he full of
the Holy Ghost, fuller than ordinary, anointed with fresh oil
for the comb at, that, as the day, so might the strength be. Upon
this account those are blessed who are persecuted for
righteousness' sake, that the Spirit of God and of glory
rests upon them,
1. Christ's gracious manifestation of himself to Stephen, both for his comfort and for his honour, in the midst of his sufferings. When they were cut to the heart, and gnashed upon him with their teeth, ready to eat him up, then he had a view of the glory of Christ sufficient to fill him with joy unspeakable, which was intended not only for his encouragement, but for the support and comfort of all God's suffering servants in all ages.
(1.) He, being full of the Holy Ghost,
looked up stedfastly into heaven,
(2.) He saw the glory of God (
(3.) He saw Jesus standing on the right
hand of God (
(4.) He told those about him what he saw
(
2. Stephen's pious addresses to Jesus
Christ. The manifestation of God's glory to him did not set him
above praying, but rather set him upon it: They stoned Stephen,
calling upon God,
(1.) Here is a prayer for himself: Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. Thus Christ had himself resigned his spirit immediately into the hands of the Father. We are here taught to resign ours into the hands of Christ as Mediator, by him to be recommended to the Father. Stephen saw Jesus standing at the Father's right hand, and he thus calls to him: "Blessed Jesus, do that for me now which thou standest there to do for all thine, receive my departing spirit into thy hand." Observe, [1.] The soul is the man, and our great concern, living and dying, must be about our souls. Stephen's body was to be miserably broken and shattered, and overwhelmed with a shower of stones, the earthly house of this tabernacle violently beaten down and abused; but, however it goes with that, "Lord," saith he, "'let my spirit be safe; let it go well with my poor soul." Thus, while we live, our care should be that though the body be starved or stripped the soul may be fed and clothed, though the body lie in pain the soul may dwell at ease; and, when we die, that though the body be thrown by as a despised broken vessel, and a vessel in which there is no pleasure, yet the soul may be presented a vessel of honour, that God may be the strength of the heart and its portion, though the flesh fail. [2.] Our Lord Jesus is God, to whom we are to seek, and in whom we are to confide and comfort ourselves living and dying. Stephen here prays to Christ, and so must we; for it is the will of God that all men should thus honour the Son, even as they honour the Father. It is Christ we are to commit ourselves to, who alone is able to keep what we commit to him against that day; it is necessary that we have an eye to Christ when we come to die, for there is no venturing into another world but under his conduct, no living comforts in dying moments but what are fetched from him. [3.] Christ's receiving our spirits at death is the great thing we are to be careful about, and to comfort ourselves with. We ought to be in care about this while we live, that Christ may receive our spirits when we die; for, if he reject and disown them, whither will they betake themselves? How can they escape being a prey to the roaring lion? To him therefore we must commit them daily, to be ruled and sanctified, and made meet for heaven, and then, and not otherwise, he will receive them. And, if this has been our care while we live, it may be our comfort when we come to die, that we shall be received into everlasting habitations.
(2.) Here is a prayer for his persecutors,
[1.] The circumstances of this prayer are observable; for it seems to have been offered up with something more of solemnity than the former. First, He knelt down, which was an expression of his humility in prayer. Secondly, He cried with a loud voice, which was an expression of his importunity. But why should he thus show more humility and importunity in this request than in the former? Why, none could doubt of his being in good earnest in his prayers for himself, and therefore there he needed not to use such outward expressions of it; but in his prayer for his enemies, because that is so much against the grain of corrupt nature, it was requisite he should give proofs of his being in earnest.
[2.] The prayer itself: Lord, lay not
this sin to their charge. Herein he followed the example of his
dying Master, who prayed thus for his persecutors, Father,
forgive them; and set an example to all following sufferers in
the cause of Christ thus to pray for those that persecute them.
Prayer may preach. This did so to those who stoned Stephen, and he
knelt down that they might take notice he was going to pray, and
cried with a loud voice that they might take notice of what he
said, and might learn, First, That what they did was a sin,
a great sin, which, if divine mercy and grace did not prevent,
would be laid to their charge, to their everlasting confusion.
Secondly, That, notwithstanding their malice and fury
against him, he was in charity with them, and was so far from
desiring that God would avenge his death upon them that it was his
hearty prayer to God that it might not in any degree be laid to
their charge. A sad reckoning there would be for it. If they did
not repent, it would certainly be laid to their charge; but he, for
his part, did not desire the woeful day. Let them take notice of
this, and, when their thoughts were cool, surely they would not
easily forgive themselves for putting him to death who could so
easily forgive them. The blood-thirsty hate the upright, but the
just seek his soul,
3. His expiring with this: When he had said this, he fell asleep; or, as he was saying this, the blow came that was mortal. Note, Death is but a sleep to good people; not the sleep of the soul (Stephen had given that up into Christ's hand), but the sleep of the body; it is its rest from all its griefs and toils; it is perfect ease from toil and pain. Stephen died as much in a hurry as ever any man did, and yet, when he died, he fell asleep. He applied himself to his dying work with as much composure of mind as if he had been going to sleep; it was but closing his eyes, and dying. Observe, He fell asleep when he was praying for his persecutors; it is expressed as if he thought he could not die in peace till he had done this. It contributes very much to our dying comfortably to die in charity with all men; we are then found of Christ in peace; let not the sun of life go down upon our wrath. He fell asleep; the vulgar Latin adds, in the Lord, in the embraces of his love. If he thus sleep, he shall do well; he shall awake again in the morning of the resurrection.
In this chapter we have an account of the
persecutions of the Christians, and the propagating of Christianity
thereby. It was strange, but very true, that the disciples of
Christ the more they were afflicted the more they multiplied. I.
Here is the church suffering; upon the occasion of putting Stephen
to death a very sharp storm arose, which forced many from
Jerusalem,
1 And Saul was consenting unto his death. And at that time there was a great persecution against the church which was at Jerusalem; and they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judæa and Samaria, except the apostles. 2 And devout men carried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him. 3 As for Saul, he made havock of the church, entering into every house, and haling men and women committed them to prison.
In these verses we have,
I. Something more concerning Stephen and
his death; how people stood affected to it—variously, as generally
in such cases, according to men's different sentiments of things.
Christ had said to his disciples, when he was parting with them
(
II. An account of this persecution of the church, which begins upon the martyrdom of Stephen. When the fury of the Jews ran with such violence, and to such a height, against Stephen, it could not quickly either stop itself or spend itself. The bloody are often in scripture called blood-thirsty; for when they have tasted blood they thirst for more. One would have thought Stephen's dying prayers and dying comforts should have overcome them, and melted them into a better opinion of Christians and Christianity; but it seems they did not: the persecution goes on; for they were more exasperated when they saw they could prevail nothing, and, as if they hoped to be too hard for God himself, they resolve to follow their blow; and perhaps, because they were none of them struck dead upon the place for stoning Stephen, their hearts were the more fully set in them to do evil. Perhaps the disciples were also the more emboldened to dispute against them as Stephen did, seeing how triumphantly he finished his course, which would provoke them so much the more. Observe,
1. Against whom this persecution was
raised: It was against the church in Jerusalem, which is no
sooner planted than it is persecuted, as Christ often intimated
that tribulation and persecution would arise because of the
word. And Christ had particularly foretold that Jerusalem would
soon be made too hot for his followers, for that city had been
famous for killing the prophets and stoning those that were sent to
it,
2. Who was an active man in it; none so
zealous, so busy, as Saul, a young Pharisee,
3. What was the effect of this persecution:
They were all scattered abroad (
4 Therefore they that were scattered abroad went every where preaching the word. 5 Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria, and preached Christ unto them. 6 And the people with one accord gave heed unto those things which Philip spake, hearing and seeing the miracles which he did. 7 For unclean spirits, crying with loud voice, came out of many that were possessed with them: and many taken with palsies, and that were lame, were healed. 8 And there was great joy in that city. 9 But there was a certain man, called Simon, which beforetime in the same city used sorcery, and bewitched the people of Samaria, giving out that himself was some great one: 10 To whom they all gave heed, from the least to the greatest, saying, This man is the great power of God. 11 And to him they had regard, because that of long time he had bewitched them with sorceries. 12 But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men and women. 13 Then Simon himself believed also: and when he was baptized, he continued with Philip, and wondered, beholding the miracles and signs which were done.
Samson's riddle is here again unriddled: Out of the eater comes forth meat, and out of the strong sweetness. The persecution that was designed to extirpate the church was by the overruling providence of God made an occasion of the enlargement of it. Christ had said, I am come to send fire on the earth; and they thought, by scattering those who were kindled with that fire, to have put it out, but instead of this they did but help to spread it.
I. Here is a general account of what was
done by them all (
II. A particular account of what was done
by Philip. We shall hear of the progress and success of others of
them afterwards (
1. What wonderful success Philip had in his preaching, and what reception he met with.
(1.) The place he chose was the city of
Samaria, the head city of Samaria, the metropolis of that country,
which stood where the city of Samaria had formerly stood, of the
building of which we read,
(2.) The doctrine he preached was Christ;
for he determined to know nothing else. He preached Christ to
them; he proclaimed Christ to them (so the word signifies), as
a king, when he comes to the crown, is proclaimed throughout his
dominions. The Samaritans had an expectation of the Messiah's
coming, as appears by
(3.) The proofs he produced for the
confirmation of his doctrine were miracles,
(4.) The acceptance which Philip's
doctrine, thus proved, met with in Samaria (
(5.) The satisfaction they had in attending
on, and attending to, Philip's preaching, and the success it had
with many of them (
2. What there was in particular at this city of Samaria that made the success of the gospel there more than ordinarily wonderful.
(1.) That Simon Magus had been busy there, and had gained a great interest among the people, and yet they believed the things that Philip spoke. To unlearn that which is bad proves many times a harder task than to learn that which is good. These Samaritans, though they were not idolaters as the Gentiles, nor prejudiced against the gospel by traditions received from their fathers, yet had of late been drawn to follow Simon, a conjurer (For so Magus signifies) who made a mighty noise among them, and had strangely bewitched them. We are told,
[1.] How strong the delusion of Satan was
by which they were brought into the interests of this great
deceiver. He had been for some time, nay, for a long time, in
this city, using sorceries; perhaps he came there by the
instigation of the devil, soon after our Saviour had been there, to
undo what he had been doing there; for it was always Satan's way to
crush a good work in its bud and infancy,
First, Simon assumed to himself that which was considerable: He gave out that he himself was some great one, and would have all people to believe so and to pay him respect accordingly; and then, as to every thing else, they might do as they pleased. He had no design to reform their lives, nor improve their worship and devotion, only to make them believe that he was, tis megas—some divine person. Justin Martyr says that he would be worshipped as proton theon—the chief god. He gave out himself to be the Son of God, the Messiah, so some think; or to be an angel, or a prophet. Perhaps he was uncertain within himself what title of honour to pretend to; but he would be thought some great one. Pride, ambition, and an affectation of grandeur, have always been the cause of abundance of mischief both to the world and to the church.
Secondly, The people ascribed to him
what he pleased. 1. They all gave heed to him, from the least to
the greatest, both young and old, both poor and rich, both
governors and governed. To him they had regard (
Thus, notwithstanding the influence Simon Magus had had upon them, and the unwillingness there generally is in people to own themselves in an error, and to retract it, yet, when they saw the difference between Simon and Philip, they quitted Simon, gave heed no longer to him, but to Philip: and thus you see,
[2.] How strong the power of Divine grace is, by which they were brought to Christ, who is truth itself, and was, as I may say, the great undeceiver. By that grace working with the word those that had been led captive by Satan were brought into obedience to Christ. Where Satan, as a strong man armed, kept possession of the palace, and thought himself safe, Christ, as a stronger than he, dispossessed him, and divided the spoil; led captivity captive, and made those the trophies of his victory whom the devil had triumphed over. Let us not despair of the worst, when even those whom Simon Magus had bewitched were brought to believe.
(2.) Here is another thing yet more
wonderful, that Simon Magus himself became a convert to the faith
of Christ, in show and profession, for a time. Is Saul also
among the prophets? Yes (
14 Now when the apostles which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto them Peter and John: 15 Who, when they were come down, prayed for them, that they might receive the Holy Ghost: 16 (For as yet he was fallen upon none of them: only they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus.) 17 Then laid they their hands on them, and they received the Holy Ghost. 18 And when Simon saw that through laying on of the apostles' hands the Holy Ghost was given, he offered them money, 19 Saying, Give me also this power, that on whomsoever I lay hands, he may receive the Holy Ghost. 20 But Peter said unto him, Thy money perish with thee, because thou hast thought that the gift of God may be purchased with money. 21 Thou hast neither part nor lot in this matter: for thy heart is not right in the sight of God. 22 Repent therefore of this thy wickedness, and pray God, if perhaps the thought of thine heart may be forgiven thee. 23 For I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity. 24 Then answered Simon, and said, Pray ye to the Lord for me, that none of these things which ye have spoken come upon me. 25 And they, when they had testified and preached the word of the Lord, returned to Jerusalem, and preached the gospel in many villages of the Samaritans.
God had wonderfully owned Philip in his
work as an evangelist at Samaria, but he could do no more than an
evangelist; there were some peculiar powers reserved to the
apostles, for the keeping up of the dignity of their office, and
here we have an account of what was done by two of them
there—Peter and John. The twelve kept together at Jerusalem
(
I. How they advanced and improved those of
them that were sincere. It is said (
II. How they discovered and discarded him that was a hypocrite among them, and this was Simon Magus; for they knew how to separate between the precious and the vile. Now observe here,
1. The wicked proposal that Simon made, by
which his hypocrisy was discovered (
2. The just rejection of his proposal, and
the cutting reproof Peter gave him for it,
(1.) Peter shows him his crime (
(2.) He shows him his character, which is
inferred from his crime. From every thing that a man says or does
amiss we cannot infer that he is a hypocrite in the profession he
makes of religion; but this of Simon's was such a fundamental error
as could by no means consist with a state of grace; his offering
money (and that got by sorcery too) was an incontestable evidence
that he was yet under the power of a worldly and carnal mind, and
was yet that natural man which receiveth not the things of the
Spirit of God, neither can he know them. And therefore Peter
tells him plainly, [1.] That his heart was not right in the
sight of God,
(3.) He reads him his doom in two things—
[1.] He shall sink with his worldly wealth,
which he overvalued: Thy money perish with thee. First,
Hereby Peter rejects his offer with the utmost disdain and
indignation: "Dost thou think thou canst bribe us to betray our
trust, and to put the power we are entrusted with into such
unworthy hands? Away with thee and thy money too; we will have
nothing to do with either. Get thee behind me, Satan." When
we are tempted with money to do an evil thing, we should see what a
perishing thing money is, and scorn to be biassed by it—It is the
character of the upright man that he shakes his hands from holding,
from touching bribes,
[2.] He shall come short of the spiritual
blessings which he undervalued (
(4.) He gives him good counsel,
notwithstanding,
[1.] What it is that he advises him to: He must do his first works. First, He must repent,—must see his error and retract it—must change his mind and way—must be humbled and ashamed for what he has done. His repentance must be particular: "Repent of this, own thyself guilty in this, and be sorry for it." He must lay a load upon himself for it, must not extenuate it, by calling it a mistake, or misguided zeal, but must aggravate it by calling it wickedness, his wickedness, the fruit of his own corruption. Those that have said and done amiss must, as far as they can, unsay it and undo it again by repentance. Secondly, He must pray to God, must pray that God would give him repentance, and pardon upon repentance. Penitents must pray, which implies a desire towards God, and a confidence in Christ. Simon Magus, as great a man as he thinks himself, shall not be courted into the apostles' communion (how much soever some would think it a reputation to them) upon any other terms than those upon which other sinners are admitted—repentance and prayer.
[2.] What encouragement he gives him to do
this: If perhaps the thought of thy heart, this wicked
thought of thine, may be forgiven thee. Note, First,
There may be a great deal of wickedness in the thought of the
heart, its false notions, and corrupt affections, and wicked
projects, which must be repented of, or we are undone.
Secondly, The thought of the heart, though ever so wicked,
shall be forgiven, upon our repentance, and not laid to our charge.
When Peter here puts a perhaps upon it, the doubt is of the
sincerity of his repentance, not of his pardon if his repentance be
sincere. If indeed the thought of thy heart may be forgiven,
so it may be read. Or it intimates that the greatness of his sin
might justly make the pardon doubtful, though the promise of the
gospel had put the matter out of doubt, in case he did truly
repent: like that (
[3.] Simon's request to them to pray for
him,
Lastly, Here is the return of the
apostles to Jerusalem, when they had finished the business they
came about; for as yet they were not to disperse; but, though they
came hither to do that work which was peculiar to them as apostles,
yet, opportunity offering itself, they applied themselves to that
which was common to all gospel ministers. 1. There, in the city of
Samaria, they were preachers: They testified the word of the
Lord, solemnly attested the truth of the gospel, and confirmed
what the other ministers preached. They did not pretend to bring
them any thing new, though they were apostles, but bore their
testimony to the word of the Lord as they had received it. 2. In
their road home they were itinerant preachers; as they passed
through many villages of the Samaritans they preached the gospel.
Though the congregations there were not so considerable as those in
the cities, either for number or figure, yet their souls were as
precious, and the apostles did not think it below them to preach
the gospel to them. God has a regard to the inhabitants of his
villages in Israel (
26 And the angel of the Lord spake unto Philip, saying, Arise, and go toward the south unto the way that goeth down from Jerusalem unto Gaza, which is desert. 27 And he arose and went: and, behold, a man of Ethiopia, an eunuch of great authority under Candace queen of the Ethiopians, who had the charge of all her treasure, and had come to Jerusalem for to worship, 28 Was returning, and sitting in his chariot read Esaias the prophet. 29 Then the Spirit said unto Philip, Go near, and join thyself to this chariot. 30 And Philip ran thither to him, and heard him read the prophet Esaias, and said, Understandest thou what thou readest? 31 And he said, How can I, except some man should guide me? And he desired Philip that he would come up and sit with him. 32 The place of the scripture which he read was this, He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; and like a lamb dumb before his shearer, so opened he not his mouth: 33 In his humiliation his judgment was taken away: and who shall declare his generation? for his life is taken from the earth. 34 And the eunuch answered Philip, and said, I pray thee, of whom speaketh the prophet this? of himself, or of some other man? 35 Then Philip opened his mouth, and began at the same scripture, and preached unto him Jesus. 36 And as they went on their way, they came unto a certain water: and the eunuch said, See, here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized? 37 And Philip said, If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest. And he answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. 38 And he commanded the chariot to stand still: and they went down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him. 39 And when they were come up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip, that the eunuch saw him no more: and he went on his way rejoicing. 40 But Philip was found at Azotus: and passing through he preached in all the cities, till he came to Cæsarea.
We have here the story of the conversion of
an Ethiopian eunuch to the faith of Christ, by whom, we have reason
to think, the knowledge of Christ was sent into that country where
he lived, and that scripture fulfilled, Ethiopia shall soon
stretch out her hands (one of the first of the nations) unto
God,
I. Philip the evangelist is directed into
the road where he would meet with this Ethiopian,
II. An account is given of this eunuch
(
III. Philip and the eunuch are brought together into a close conversation; and now Philip shall know the meaning of his being sent into a desert, for there he meets with a chariot, that shall serve for a synagogue, and one man, the conversion of whom shall be in effect, for aught he knows, the conversion of a whole nation.
1. Philip is ordered to fall into company
with this traveller that is going home from Jerusalem towards Gaza,
thinking he has done all the business of his journey, when the
great business which the overruling providence of God designed in
it was yet undone. He had been at Jerusalem, where the apostles
were preaching the Christian faith, and multitudes professing it,
and yet there he had taken no notice of it, and made no enquiries
after it—nay, it should seem, had slighted it, and turned his back
upon it; yet the grace of God pursues him, overtakes him in the
desert, and there overcomes him. Thus God is often found of
those that sought him not,
2. He finds him reading in his Bible, as he
sat in his chariot (
3. He puts a fair question to him:
Understandest thou what thou readest? Not by way of
reproach, but with design to offer him his service. Note, What we
read and hear of the word of God it highly concerns us to
understand, especially what we read and hear concerning Christ; and
therefore we should often ask ourselves whether we understand it or
no: Have you understood all these things?
4. The eunuch in a sense of his need of
assistance, desires Philip's company (
IV. The portion of scripture which the eunuch recited, with some hints of Philip's discourse upon it. The preachers of the gospel had a very good handle to take hold of those by who were conversant with the scriptures of the Old Testament and received them, especially when they found them actually engaged in the study of them, as the eunuch was here.
1. The chapter he was reading was the
fifty-third of Isaiah, two verses of which are here quoted
(
2. The eunuch's question upon this is,
Of whom speaketh the prophet this?
3. Philip takes this fair occasion given
him to open to him the great mystery of the gospel concerning
Jesus Christ, and him crucified. He began at this
scripture, took this for his text (as Christ did another
passage of the same prophecy,
V. The eunuch is baptized in the name of
Christ,
1. The modest proposal which the eunuch
made of himself for baptism (
2. The fair declaration which Philip made
him of the terms upon which he might have the privilege of baptism
(
3. The confession of faith which the eunuch made in order to his being baptized. It is very short, but it is comprehensive and much to the purpose, and what was sufficient: I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. He was before a worshipper of the true God, so that all he had to do now was to receive Christ Jesus the Lord. (1.) He believes that Jesus is the Christ, the true Messiah promised, the anointed One. (2.) That Christ is Jesus—a Saviour, the only Saviour of his people from their sins. And, (3.) That this Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that he has a divine nature, as the Son is of the same nature with the Father; and that, being the Son of God, he is the heir of all things. This is the principal peculiar doctrine of Christianity, and whosoever believe this with all their hearts, and confess it, they and their seed are to be baptized.
4. The baptizing of him hereupon. The
eunuch ordered his coachman to stop, commanded the chariot to
stand still. It was the best baiting place he ever met with in
any of his journeys. They went down both into the water, for
they had no convenient vessels with them, being upon a journey,
wherewith to take up water, and must therefore go down into it; not
that they stripped off their clothes, and went naked into the
water, but, going barefoot according to the custom, they went
perhaps up to the ankles or mid-leg into the water, and Philip
sprinkled water upon him, according to the prophecy which this
eunuch had probably but just now read, for it was but a few verses
before those which Philip found him upon, and was very apposite to
his case (
VI. Philip and the eunuch are separated
presently; and this is as surprising as the other parts of the
story. One would have expected that the eunuch should either have
stayed with Philip, or have taken him along with him into his own
country, and, there being so many ministers in those parts, he
might be spared, and it would be worth while: but God ordered
otherwise. As soon as they had come up out of the water,
before the eunuch went into his chariot again, the Spirit of the
Lord caught away Philip (
1. How the eunuch was disposed: He went
on his way rejoicing. He pursued his journey. Business called
him home, and he must hasten to it; for it was no way inconsistent
with his Christianity, which places no sanctity nor perfection in
men's being hermits or recluses, but is a religion which men may
and ought to carry about with them into the affairs of this life.
But he went on rejoicing; so far was he from reflecting upon this
sudden revolution and change, or advancement rather, in his
religion, with any regret, that his second thoughts confirmed him
abundantly in it, and he went on, rejoicing with joy unspeakable
and full of glory; he was never better pleased in all his life.
He rejoiced, (1.) That he himself was joined to Christ and had an
interest in him. And, (2.) That he had these good tidings to bring
to his countrymen, and a prospect of bringing them also, by virtue
of his interest among them, into fellowship with Christ; for he
returned, not only a Christian, but a minister. Some copies read
2. How Philip was disposed of (
In this chapter we have, I. The famous story of
St. Paul's conversion from being an outrageous persecutor of the
gospel of Christ to be an illustrious professor and preacher of it.
1. How he was first awakened and wrought upon by an appearance of
Christ himself to him as he was going upon an errand of persecution
to Damascus: and what a condition he was in while he lay under the
power of those convictions and terrors,
1 And Saul, yet breathing out threatenings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord, went unto the high priest, 2 And desired of him letters to Damascus to the synagogues, that if he found any of this way, whether they were men or women, he might bring them bound unto Jerusalem. 3 And as he journeyed, he came near Damascus: and suddenly there shined round about him a light from heaven: 4 And he fell to the earth, and heard a voice saying unto him, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? 5 And he said, Who art thou, Lord? And the Lord said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest: it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks. 6 And he trembling and astonished said, Lord, what wilt thou have me to do? And the Lord said unto him, Arise, and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do. 7 And the men which journeyed with him stood speechless, hearing a voice, but seeing no man. 8 And Saul arose from the earth; and when his eyes were opened, he saw no man: but they led him by the hand, and brought him into Damascus. 9 And he was three days without sight, and neither did eat nor drink.
We found mention made of Saul twice or thrice in the story of Stephen, for the sacred penman longed to come to his story; and now we are come to it, not quite taking leave of Peter but from henceforward being mostly taken up with Paul the apostle of the Gentiles, as Peter was of the circumcision. His name in Hebrew was Saul—desired, though as remarkably little in stature as his namesake king Saul was tall and stately; one of the ancients calls him, Homo tricubitalis—but four feet and a half in height; his Roman name which he went by among the citizens of Rome was Paul—little. He was born in Tarsus, a city of Cilicia, a free city of the Romans, and himself a freeman of that city. His father and mother were both native Jews; therefore he calls himself a Hebrew of the Hebrews; he was of the tribe of Benjamin, which adhered to Judah. His education was in the schools of Tarsus first, which was a little Athens for learning; there he acquainted himself with the philosophy and poetry of the Greeks. Thence he was sent to the university at Jerusalem, to study divinity and the Jewish law. His tutor was Gamaliel, an eminent Pharisee. He had extraordinary natural parts, and improved mightily in learning. He had likewise a handicraft trade (being bred to tent-making), which was common with those among the Jews who were bred scholars (as Dr. Lightfoot saith), for the earning of their maintenance, and the avoiding of idleness. This is the young man on whom the grace of God wrought this mighty change here recorded, about a year after the ascension of Christ, or little more. We are here told,
I. How bad he was, how very bad, before his
conversion; just before he was an inveterate enemy to Christianity,
did his utmost to root it out, by persecuting all that embraced it.
In other respects he was well enough, as touching the
righteousness which is of the law, blameless, a man of no ill
morals, but a blasphemer of Christ, a persecutor of Christians, and
injurious to both,
1. His general enmity and rage against the
Christian religion (
2. His particular design upon the
Christians at Damascus; thither was the gospel now lately carried
by those that fled from the persecution at Stephen's death, and
thought to be safe and quiet there, and were connived at by those
in power there: but Saul cannot be easy if he knows a Christian is
quiet; and therefore, hearing that the Christians in Damascus were
so, he resolves to give them disturbance. In order to this, he
applies to the high priest for a commission (
II. How suddenly and strangely a blessed change was wrought in him, not in the use of any ordinary means, but by miracles. The conversion of Paul is one of the wonders of the church. Here is,
1. The place and time of it: As he journeyed, he came near to Damascus; and there, Christ met with him.
(1.) He was in the way, travelling upon his
journey; not in the temple, nor in the synagogue, nor in the
meeting of the Christians, but by the way. The work of conversion
is not tied to the church, though ordinarily public administrations
are made use of. Some are reclaimed in slumberings on the bed
(
(2.) He was near Damascus, almost at his
journey's end, ready to enter the city, the chief city of Syria.
Some observe that he who was to be the apostle of the Gentiles was
converted to the faith of Christ in a Gentile country. Damascus had
been infamous for persecuting God's people formerly—they threshed
Gilead with threshing instruments of iron (
(3.) He was in a wicked way, pursuing his design against the Christians at Damascus, and pleasing himself with the thought that he should devour this new-born child of Christianity there. Note, Sometimes the grace of God works upon sinners when they are at the worst, and hotly engaged in the most desperate sinful pursuits, which is much for the glory both of God's pity and of his power.
(4.) The cruel edict and decree he had with
him drew near to be put in execution; and now it was happily
prevented, which may be considered, [1.] As a great kindness to the
poor saints at Damascus, who had notice of his coming, as appears
by what Ananias said (
2. The appearance of Christ to him in his
glory. Here it is only said that there shone round about him a
light from heaven; but it appears from what follows (
3. The arresting of Saul, and his
detachment: He fell to the earth,
4. The arraigning of Saul. Being by the
fall taken into custody, and as it were set to the bar, he heard a
voice saying to him (and it was distinguishing, to him only, for
though those that were with him heard a sound,
(1.) Saul not only saw a light from heaven,
but heard a voice from heaven; wherever the glory of God was seen,
the word of God was heard (
(2.) What he heard was very awakening.
[1.] He was called by his name, and that
doubled: Saul, Saul. Some think, in calling him Saul, he
hints at that great persecutor of David whose name he bore. He was
indeed a second Saul, and such an enemy to the Son of David as the
other was to David. Calling him by his name intimates the
particular regard that Christ had to him: I have surnamed thee,
though thou hast not known me,
[2.] The charge exhibited against him is,
Why persecutest thou me? Observe here, First, Before
Saul was made a saint, he was made to see himself a sinner, a great
sinner, a sinner against Christ. Now he was made to see that evil
in himself which he never saw before; sin revived and he died.
Note, A humbling conviction of sin is the first step towards a
saving conversion from sin. Secondly, He is convinced of one
particular sin, which he was most notoriously guilty of, and had
justified himself in, and thereby way is made for his conviction of
all the rest. Thirdly, The sin he is convinced of is
persecution: Why persecutest thou me? It is a very
affectionate expostulation, enough to melt a heart of stone.
Observe, 1. The person sinning: "It is thou; thou, that art not one
of the ignorant, rude, unthinking crowd, that will run down any
thing they hear put into an ill name, but thou that hast had a
liberal learned education, has good parts and accomplishments, hast
the knowledge of the scriptures, which, if duly considered, would
show thee the folly of it. It is worse in thee than in another." 2.
The person sinned against: "It is I, who never did thee any harm,
who came from heaven to earth to do thee good, who was not long
since crucified for thee; and was not that enough, but must I
afresh be crucified by thee?" 3. The kind and continuance of the
sin. It was persecution, and he was at this time engaged in it:
"Not only thou hast persecuted, but thou persecutest, thou
persistest in it." He was not at this time hauling any to prison,
nor killing them; but this was the errand he came upon to Damascus;
he was now projecting it, and pleasing himself with the thought of
it. Note, Those that are designing mischief are, in God's account,
doing mischief. 4. The question put to him upon it: "Why dost thou
do it?" (1.) It is complaining language. "Why dealest thou thus
unjustly, thus unkindly, with my disciples?" Christ never
complained so much of those who persecuted him in his own person as
he did here of those who persecuted him in his followers. He
complains of it as it was Saul's sin: "Why art thou such an enemy
to thyself, to thy God?" Note, The sins of sinners are a very
grievous burden to the Lord Jesus. He is grieved for them
(
5. Saul's question upon his indictment, and
the reply to it,
(1.) He makes enquiry concerning Christ:
Who art thou, Lord? He gives no direct answer to the charge
preferred against him, being convicted by his own conscience, and
self-condemned. If God contend with us for our sins, we are not
able to answer for one of a thousand, especially such a one as the
sin of persecution. Convictions of sin, when they are set home with
power upon the conscience, will silence all excuses and
self-justifications. Though I were righteous, yet would I not
answer. But he desires to know who is his judge; the
compellation is respectful: Lord. He who had been a
blasphemer of Christ's name now speaks to him as his Lord. The
question is proper: Who art thou? This implies his present
unacquaintedness with Christ; he knew not his voice as his own
sheep do, but he desired to be acquainted with him; he is convinced
by this light which encloses him that it is one from heaven that
speaks to him, and he has a veneration for every thing that appears
to him to come from heaven; and therefore, Lord, who art thou?
What is thy name?
(2.) He has an answer immediately, in which we have,
[1.] Christ's gracious revelation of
himself to him. He is always ready to answer the serious enquiries
of those who covet an acquaintance with him: I am Jesus whom
thou persecutest. The name of Jesus was not unknown to him; his
heart had risen against it many a time, and gladly would he bury it
in oblivion. He knew it was the name that he persecuted, but little
did he think to hear it from heaven, or from the midst of such a
glory as now shone round about him. Note, Christ brings souls into
fellowship with himself by manifesting himself to them. He said,
First, I am Jesus, a Saviour; I am Jesus of Nazareth, so it
is,
[2.] His gentle reproof of him: It is hard for thee to kick against the pricks, or goads—to spurn at the spur. It is hard, it is in itself an absurd and evil thing, and will be of fatal consequence to him that does it. Those kick at the goad that stifle and smother the convictions of conscience, that rebel against God's truths and laws, that quarrel with his providences, and that persecute and oppose his ministers, because they reprove them, and their words are as goads and as nails. Those that revolt more and more when they are stricken by the word or rod of God, that are enraged at reproofs and fly in the face of their reprovers, kick against the pricks and will have a great deal to answer for.
6. His surrender of himself to the Lord
Jesus at length,
(1.) The frame and temper he was in, when Christ had been dealing with him. [1.] He trembled, as one in a great fright. Note, Strong convictions, set home by the blessed Spirit, will make an awakened soul to tremble. How can those choose but tremble that are made to see the eternal God provoked against them, the whole creation at war with them, and their own souls upon the brink of ruin! [2.] He was astonished, was filled with amazement, as one brought into a new world, that knew not where he was. Note, The convincing, converting, work of Christ is astonishing to the awakened soul, and fills it with admiration. "What is this that God has done with me, and what will he do?"
(2.) His address to Jesus Christ, when he was in this frame: Lord, what wilt thou have me to do? This may be taken, [1.] As a serious request for Christ's teachings: "Lord, I see I have hitherto been out of the way; thou hast shown me my error, set me to rights; thou hast discovered sin to me, discover to me the way to pardon and peace." It is like that, Men and brethren, what must we do? Note, A serious desire to be instructed by Christ in the way of salvation is an evidence of a good work begun in the soul. Or, [2.] As a sincere resignation of himself to the direction and government of the Lord Jesus. This was the first word that grace spoke in Paul, and with this began a spiritual life: Lord Jesus, What wilt thou have me to do? Did not he know what he had to do? Had he not his commission in his pocket? And what had he to do but to execute it? No, he had done enough of this work already, and resolves now to change his master, and employ himself better. Now it is not, What will the high priest and the elders have me to do? What will my own wicked appetites and passions have me to do? But, What wilt thou have me to do? The great change in conversion is wrought upon the will, and consists in the resignation of that to the will of Christ.
(3.) The general direction Christ gave him, in answer to this: Arise, go into the city of Damascus, which thou art now near to, and it shall be told thee what thou must do. It is encouragement enough to have further instruction promised him, but, [1.] He must not have it yet; it shall be told him shortly what he must do, but, for the present, he must pause upon what has been said to him, and improve that. Let him consider awhile what he has done in persecuting Christ, and be deeply humbled for that, and then he shall be told what he has further to do. [2.] He must not have it in this way, by a voice from heaven, for it is plain that he cannot bear it; he trembles, and is astonished. He shall be told therefore what he must do by a man like himself, whose terror shall not make him afraid, nor his hand be heavy upon him, which Israel desired at mount Sinai. Or, it is an intimation that Christ would take some other time to manifest himself further to him, when he was more composed, and this fright pretty well over. Christ manifests himself to his people by degrees; and both what he does and would he have them to do, though they know not now, they shall know hereafter.
7. How far his fellow travellers were
affected with this, and what impression it made upon them. They
fell to the earth, as he did, but rose without being bidden, which
he did not, but lay still till it was said to him, Arise;
for he lay under a heavier load than any of them did; but when they
were up, (1.) They stood speechless, as men in confusion,
and that was all,
8. What condition Saul was in after this,
10 And there was a certain disciple at Damascus, named Ananias; and to him said the Lord in a vision, Ananias. And he said, Behold, I am here, Lord. 11 And the Lord said unto him, Arise, and go into the street which is called Straight, and enquire in the house of Judas for one called Saul, of Tarsus: for, behold, he prayeth, 12 And hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias coming in, and putting his hand on him, that he might receive his sight. 13 Then Ananias answered, Lord, I have heard by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to thy saints at Jerusalem: 14 And here he hath authority from the chief priests to bind all that call on thy name. 15 But the Lord said unto him, Go thy way: for he is a chosen vessel unto me, to bear my name before the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel: 16 For I will show him how great things he must suffer for my name's sake. 17 And Ananias went his way, and entered into the house; and putting his hands on him said, Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee in the way as thou camest, hath sent me, that thou mightest receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost. 18 And immediately there fell from his eyes as it had been scales: and he received sight forthwith, and arose, and was baptized. 19 And when he had received meat, he was strengthened. Then was Saul certain days with the disciples which were at Damascus. 20 And straightway he preached Christ in the synagogues, that he is the Son of God. 21 But all that heard him were amazed, and said; Is not this he that destroyed them which called on this name in Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent, that he might bring them bound unto the chief priests? 22 But Saul increased the more in strength, and confounded the Jews which dwelt at Damascus, proving that this is very Christ.
As for God, his work is perfect; if he begin, he will make an end: a good work was begun in Saul, when he was brought to Christ's feet, in that word, Lord, what wilt thou have me to do? And never did Christ leave any that were brought to that. Though Saul was sadly mortified when he lay three days blind, yet he was not abandoned. Christ here takes care of the work of his own hands. He that hath torn will heal—that hath smitten will bind up—that hath convinced will comfort.
I. Ananias is here ordered to go and look after him, to heal and help him; for he that causeth grief will have compassion.
1. The person employed is Ananias, a
certain disciple at Damascus, not lately driven thither from
Jerusalem, but a native of Damascus; for it is said (
2. The direction given him is to go and
enquire at such a house, probably an inn, for one Saul of
Tarsus. Christ, in a vision, called to Ananias by name,
3. Two reasons are given him why he must go and enquire for this stranger, and offer him his service—
(1.) Because he prays, and his coming to
him must answer his prayer. This is a reason, [1.] Why Ananias
needed not to be afraid of him, as we find he was,
(2.) Because he hath seen in a vision such
a man coming to him, to restore him to his sight; and Ananias's
coming to him must answer his dream, for it was of God (
II. Ananias objects against going to him, and the Lord answers the objection. See how condescendingly the Lord admits his servant to reason with him.
1. Ananias pleads that this Saul was a
notorious persecutor of the disciples of Christ,
2. Christ overrules the objection
(
III. Ananias presently goes on Christ's errand to Saul, and with good effect. He had started an objection against going to him, but, when an answer was given to it, he dropped it, and did not insist upon it. When difficulties are removed, what have we to do but to go on with our work, and not hang upon an objection?
1. Ananias delivered his message to Saul,
2. Ananias saw the good issue of his
mission. (1.) In Christ's favour to Saul. At the word of Ananias,
Saul was discharged from his confinement by the restoring of his
sight; for Christ's commission to open the prison to those that
were bound (
IV. The good work that was begun in Saul is carried on wonderfully; this new-born Christian, though he seemed as one born out of due time, yet presently comes to maturity.
1. He received his bodily strength,
2. He associated with the disciples that
were at Damascus, fell in with them, conversed with them, went to
their meetings, and joined in communion with them. He had lately
breathed out threatenings and slaughter against them, but
now breathes love and affection to them. Now the wolf dwells
with the lamb, and the leopard lies down with the kid,
3. He preached Christ in the
synagogues,
4. He confuted and confounded those that
opposed the doctrine of Christ,
23 And after that many days were fulfilled, the Jews took counsel to kill him: 24 But their laying await was known of Saul. And they watched the gates day and night to kill him. 25 Then the disciples took him by night, and let him down by the wall in a basket. 26 And when Saul was come to Jerusalem, he assayed to join himself to the disciples: but they were all afraid of him, and believed not that he was a disciple. 27 But Barnabas took him, and brought him to the apostles, and declared unto them how he had seen the Lord in the way, and that he had spoken to him, and how he had preached boldly at Damascus in the name of Jesus. 28 And he was with them coming in and going out at Jerusalem. 29 And he spake boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus, and disputed against the Grecians: but they went about to slay him. 30 Which when the brethren knew, they brought him down to Cæsarea, and sent him forth to Tarsus. 31 Then had the churches rest throughout all Judæa and Galilee and Samaria, and were edified; and walking in the fear of the Lord, and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost, were multiplied.
Luke here makes no mention of Paul's
journey into Arabia, which he tells us himself was immediately
after his conversion,
I. He met with difficulties at Damascus,
and had a narrow escape of being killed there. Observe, 1. What his
danger was (
II. He met with difficulties at Jerusalem
the first time he went thither,
1. How shy his friends were of him
(
2. How sharp his enemies were upon him.
(1.) He was admitted into the communion of the disciples, which was
no little provocation to his enemies. It vexed the unbelieving Jews
to see Saul a trophy of Christ's victory, and a captive to his
grace, who had been such a champion for their cause—to see him
coming in, and going out, with the apostles (
III. The churches had now a comfortable
gleam of liberty and peace (
1. The churches had rest. After a storm comes a calm. Though we are always to expect troublesome times, yet we may expect that they shall not last always. This was a breathing-time allowed them, to prepare them for the next encounter. The churches that were already planted were mostly in Judea, Galilee, and Samaria, within the limits of the holy land. There were the first Christian churches, where Christ had himself laid the foundation.
2. They made a good use of this lucid interval. Instead of growing more secure and wanton in the day of their prosperity, they abounded more in their duty, and made a good use of their tranquillity. (1.) They were edified, were built up in their most holy faith; the more free and constant enjoyment they had of the means of knowledge and grace, the more they increased in knowledge and grace. (2.) They walked in the fear of the Lord—were more exemplary themselves for a holy heavenly conversation. They so lived that all who conversed with them might say, Surely the fear of God reigns in those people. (3.) They walked in the comfort of the Holy Ghost—were not only faithful, but cheerful, in religion; they stuck to the ways of the Lord, and sang in those ways. The comfort of the Holy Ghost was their consolation, and that which they made their chief joy. They had recourse to the comfort of the Holy Ghost, and lived upon that, not only in days of trouble and affliction, but in days of rest and prosperity. The comforts of the earth, when they had the most free and full enjoyment of them, could not content them without the comfort of the Holy Ghost. Observe the connection of these two: when they walked in the fear of the Lord, then they walked in the comfort of the Holy Ghost. Those are most likely to walk cheerfully that walk circumspectly.
3. God blessed it to them for their increase in number: They were multiplied. Sometimes the church multiplies the more for its being afflicted, as Israel in Egypt; yet if it were always so, the saints of the Most High would be worn out. At other times its rest contributes to its growth, as it enlarges the opportunity of ministers, and invites those in who at first are afraid of suffering. Or, then, when they walked in the fear of God and his comforts, they were multiplied. Thus those that will not be won by the word may be won by the conversation of professors.
32 And it came to pass, as Peter passed throughout all quarters, he came down also to the saints which dwelt at Lydda. 33 And there he found a certain man named Æneas, which had kept his bed eight years, and was sick of the palsy. 34 And Peter said unto him, Æneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee whole: arise, and make thy bed. And he arose immediately. 35 And all that dwelt at Lydda and Saron saw him, and turned to the Lord.
Here we have, I. The visit Peter made to
the churches that were newly planted by the dispersed preachers,
II. The cure Peter wrought on Eneas,
a man that had been bedridden eight years,
III. The good influence this had upon many
(
36 Now there was at Joppa a certain disciple named Tabitha, which by interpretation is called Dorcas: this woman was full of good works and almsdeeds which she did. 37 And it came to pass in those days, that she was sick, and died: whom when they had washed, they laid her in an upper chamber. 38 And forasmuch as Lydda was nigh to Joppa, and the disciples had heard that Peter was there, they sent unto him two men, desiring him that he would not delay to come to them. 39 Then Peter arose and went with them. When he was come, they brought him into the upper chamber: and all the widows stood by him weeping, and showing the coats and garments which Dorcas made, while she was with them. 40 But Peter put them all forth, and kneeled down, and prayed; and turning him to the body said, Tabitha, arise. And she opened her eyes: and when she saw Peter, she sat up. 41 And he gave her his hand, and lifted her up, and when he had called the saints and widows, presented her alive. 42 And it was known throughout all Joppa; and many believed in the Lord. 43 And it came to pass, that he tarried many days in Joppa with one Simon a tanner.
Here we have another miracle wrought by Peter, for the confirming of the gospel, and which exceeded the former—the raising of Tabitha to life when she had been for some time dead. Here is,
I. The life, and death, and character of
Tabitha, on whom this miracle was wrought,
II. The request which her Christian friends
sent to Peter to come to them with all speed, not to attend the
funeral, but, if it might be, to prevent it,
III. The posture in which he found the
survivors, when he came to them (
1. Commending the deceased—a good work,
when there was that in them which was truly commendable, and worthy
of imitation, and when it is done modestly and soberly, and without
flattery of the survivors or any sinister intention, but purely for
the glory of God and the exciting of others to that which is
virtuous and praiseworthy. The commendation of Tabitha was like her
own virtues, not in word, but in deed. Here were no encomiums of
her in orations, nor poems inscribed to her memory; but the
widows showed the coats and garments which she made for them,
and bestowed upon them while she was with them. It was the
comfort of Job, while he lived, that the loins of the poor blessed
him, because they were warmed with the fleece of his sheep,
2. They were here lamenting the loss of her: The widows stood by Peter, weeping. When the merciful are taken away, it should be laid to heart, especially by those to whom they have been in a particular manner merciful. They need not weep for her; she is taken from the evil to come, she rests from her labours and her works follow her, besides those she leaves behind her: but they weep for themselves and for their children, who will soon find the want of such a good woman, that has not left her fellow. Observe, They take notice of what good Dorcas did while she was with them, but now she is gone from them, and this is their grief. Those that are charitable will find that the poor they have always with them; but it is well if those that are poor find that they have always the charitable with them. We must make a good use of the lights that yet a little while are with us, because they will not be always with us, will not be long with us: and when they are gone we shall think what they did when they were with us. It should seem, the widows wept before Peter, as an inducement to him, if he could do any thing, to have compassion on them and help them, and restore one to them that used to have compassion on them. When charitable people are dead, there is no praying them to life again; but, when they are sick, this piece of gratitude is owing to them, to pray for their recovery, that, if it be the will of God, those may be spared to live who can ill be spared to die.
IV. The manner in which she was raised to
life. 1. Privately: She was laid in the upper room where they used
to have their public meetings, and, it should seem, there was great
crowding about the dead body, in expectation of what would be done;
but Peter put them all forth, all the weeping widows, all
but some few relations of the family, or perhaps the heads of the
church, to join with him in prayer; as Christ did,
V. The good effect of this miracle. 1. Many
were by it convinced of the truth of the gospel, that is was from
heaven, and not of men, and believed in the Lord,
It is a turn very new and remarkable which the
story of this chapter gives to the Acts of the apostles; hitherto,
both at Jerusalem and every where else where the ministers of
Christ came, they preached the gospel only to the Jews, or those
Greeks that were circumcised and proselyted to the Jews' religion;
but now, "Lo, we turn to the Gentiles;" and to them the door of
faith is here opened: good news indeed to us sinners of the
Gentiles. The apostle Peter is the man that is first employed to
admit uncircumcised Gentiles into the Christian church; and
Cornelius, a Roman centurion or colonel, is the first that with his
family and friends is so admitted. Now here we are told, I. How
Cornelius was directed by a vision to send for Peter, and did send
for him accordingly,
1 There was a certain man in Cæsarea called Cornelius, a centurion of the band called the Italian band, 2 A devout man, and one that feared God with all his house, which gave much alms to the people, and prayed to God alway. 3 He saw in a vision evidently about the ninth hour of the day an angel of God coming in to him, and saying unto him, Cornelius. 4 And when he looked on him, he was afraid, and said, What is it, Lord? And he said unto him, Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God. 5 And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is Peter: 6 He lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the sea side: he shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do. 7 And when the angel which spake unto Cornelius was departed, he called two of his household servants, and a devout soldier of them that waited on him continually; 8 And when he had declared all these things unto them, he sent them to Joppa.
The bringing of the gospel to the Gentiles,
and the bringing of those who had been strangers and foreigners to
be fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of God,
were such a mystery to the apostles themselves, and such a surprise
(
I. An account given us of this Cornelius,
who and what he was, who was the first-born of the Gentiles to
Christ. We are here told that he was a great man and a good
man—two characters that seldom meet, but here they did; and where
they do meet they put a lustre upon each other: goodness makes
greatness truly valuable, and greatness makes goodness much more
serviceable. 1. Cornelius was an officer of the army,
II. The orders given him from heaven, by the ministry of an angel, to send for Peter to come to him, which he would never have done if he had not been thus directed to do it. Observe,
1. How, and in what way, these orders were
given him. He had a vision, in which an angel delivered them to
him. It was about the ninth hour of the day, at three of the
clock in the afternoon, which is with us an hour of business and
conversation; but then, because it was in the temple the time of
offering the evening sacrifice, it was made by devout people an
hour of prayer, to intimate that all our prayers are to be
offered up in the virtue of the great sacrifice. Cornelius was now
at prayer: so he tells us himself,
2. What the message was that was delivered to him.
(1.) He is assured that God accepts him in
walking according to the light he had (
(2.) He is appointed to enquire after a
further discovery of divine grace, now lately made to the world,
III. His immediate obedience to these
orders,
9 On the morrow, as they went on their journey, and drew nigh unto the city, Peter went up upon the housetop to pray about the sixth hour: 10 And he became very hungry, and would have eaten: but while they made ready, he fell into a trance, 11 And saw heaven opened, and a certain vessel descending unto him, as it had been a great sheet knit at the four corners, and let down to the earth: 12 Wherein were all manner of fourfooted beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air. 13 And there came a voice to him, Rise, Peter; kill, and eat. 14 But Peter said, Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten any thing that is common or unclean. 15 And the voice spake unto him again the second time, What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common. 16 This was done thrice: and the vessel was received up again into heaven. 17 Now while Peter doubted in himself what this vision which he had seen should mean, behold, the men which were sent from Cornelius had made enquiry for Simon's house, and stood before the gate, 18 And called, and asked whether Simon, which was surnamed Peter, were lodged there.
Cornelius had received positive orders from
heaven to send for Peter, whom otherwise he had not heard of, or at
least not heeded; but here is another difficulty that lies in the
way of bringing them together—the question is whether Peter will
come to Cornelius when he is sent for; not as if he thought it
below him to come at a beck, or as if he were afraid to preach his
doctrine to a polite man as Cornelius was: but it sticks at a point
of conscience. Cornelius is a very worthy man, and has many good
qualities, but he is a Gentile, he is not circumcised; and, because
God in his law had forbidden his people to associate with
idolatrous nations, they would not keep company with any but those
of their own religion, though they were ever so deserving, and they
carried the matter so far that they made even the involuntary touch
of a Gentile to contract a ceremonial pollution,
I. The circumstances of this vision.
1. It was when the messengers sent from
Cornelius were now nigh the city,
2. It was when Peter went up upon the
house-top to pray, about noon. (1.) Peter was much in prayer,
much in secret prayer, though he had a great deal of public work
upon his hands. (2.) He prayed about the sixth hour,
according to David's example, who, not only morning and
evening, but at noon, addressed himself to God by
prayer,
3. It was when he became very
hungry, and was waiting for his dinner (
II. The vision itself, which was not so
plain as that to Cornelius, but more figurative and enigmatical, to
make the deeper impression. 1. He fell into a trance or
ecstasy, not of terror, but of contemplation, with which he was
so entirely swallowed up as not only not to be regardful, but not
to be sensible, of external things. He quite lost himself to this
world, and so had his mind entirely free for converse with divine
things; as Adam in innocency, when the deep sleep fell upon him.
The more clear we get of the world, the more near we get to heaven:
whether Peter was now in the body or out of the body he
could not himself tell, much less can we,
III. The providence which very opportunely
explained this vision, and gave Peter to understand the intention
of it,
19 While Peter thought on the vision, the Spirit said unto him, Behold, three men seek thee. 20 Arise therefore, and get thee down, and go with them, doubting nothing: for I have sent them. 21 Then Peter went down to the men which were sent unto him from Cornelius; and said, Behold, I am he whom ye seek: what is the cause wherefore ye are come? 22 And they said, Cornelius the centurion, a just man, and one that feareth God, and of good report among all the nation of the Jews, was warned from God by a holy angel to send for thee into his house, and to hear words of thee. 23 Then called he them in, and lodged them. And on the morrow Peter went away with them, and certain brethren from Joppa accompanied him. 24 And the morrow after they entered into Cæsarea. And Cornelius waited for them, and had called together his kinsmen and near friends. 25 And as Peter was coming in, Cornelius met him, and fell down at his feet, and worshipped him. 26 But Peter took him up, saying, Stand up; I myself also am a man. 27 And as he talked with him, he went in, and found many that were come together. 28 And he said unto them, Ye know how that it is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep company, or come unto one of another nation; but God hath showed me that I should not call any man common or unclean. 29 Therefore came I unto you without gainsaying, as soon as I was sent for: I ask therefore for what intent ye have sent for me? 30 And Cornelius said, Four days ago I was fasting until this hour; and at the ninth hour I prayed in my house, and, behold, a man stood before me in bright clothing, 31 And said, Cornelius, thy prayer is heard, and thine alms are had in remembrance in the sight of God. 32 Send therefore to Joppa, and call hither Simon, whose surname is Peter; he is lodged in the house of one Simon a tanner by the sea side: who, when he cometh, shall speak unto thee. 33 Immediately therefore I sent to thee; and thou hast well done that thou art come. Now therefore are we all here present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee of God.
We have here the meeting between Peter the
apostle, and Cornelius the centurion. Though Paul was designed to
be the apostle of the Gentiles, and to gather in the harvest among
them, and Peter to be the apostle of the circumcision, yet it is
ordered that Peter shall break the ice, and reap the first-fruits
of the Gentiles, that the believing Jews, who retained too much of
the old leaven of ill-will to the Gentiles, might be the better
reconciled to their admission into the church, when they were first
brought in by their own apostle, which Peter urges against those
that would have imposed circumcision upon the Gentile converts
(
I. Peter is directed by the Spirit to go
along with Cornelius's messengers (
II. He receives both them and their
message: He went down to them,
III. He went with them to Cornelius,
whom he found ready to receive and entertain him. 1. Peter, when he
went with them, was accompanied by certain brethren from
Joppa, where he now was,
IV. Here is the first interview between
Peter and Cornelius, in which we have, 1. The profound and indeed
undue respect and honour which Cornelius paid to Peter (
V. The account which Peter and Cornelius
give to each other, and to the company, of the hand of Heaven in
bringing them together: As he talked with
him—synomilon auto, he went in,
1. Peter declares the direction God gave to
him to come to those Gentiles,
2. Cornelius declares the directions God gave to him to send for Peter, and that it was purely in obedience to those directions that he had sent for him. Then we are right in our aims, in sending for and attending on a gospel-ministry, when we did it with a regard to the divine appointment instituting that ordinance and requiring us to make use of it. Now,
(1.) Cornelius gives an account of the
angel's appearing to him, and ordering him to send for Peter; not
as glorying in it, but as that which warranted his expectation of a
message from heaven by Peter. [1.] He tells how this vision found
him employed (
(2.) He declares his own and his friends'
readiness to receive the message Peter had to deliver (
34 Then Peter opened his mouth, and said, Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons: 35 But in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him. 36 The word which God sent unto the children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ: (he is Lord of all:) 37 That word, I say, ye know, which was published throughout all Judæa, and began from Galilee, after the baptism which John preached; 38 How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power: who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him. 39 And we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the land of the Jews, and in Jerusalem; whom they slew and hanged on a tree: 40 Him God raised up the third day, and showed him openly; 41 Not to all the people, but unto witnesses chosen before of God, even to us, who did eat and drink with him after he rose from the dead. 42 And he commanded us to preach unto the people, and to testify that it is he which was ordained of God to be the Judge of quick and dead. 43 To him give all the prophets witness, that through his name whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins.
We have here Peter's sermon preached to
Cornelius and his friends: that is, an abstract or summary of it;
for we have reason to think that he did with many other words
testify and exhort to this purport. It is intimated that he
expressed himself with a great deal of solemnity and gravity, but
with freedom and copiousness, in that phrase, he opened his
mouth, and spoke,
I. Because they were Gentiles to whom he
preached. He shows that, notwithstanding this, they were interested
in the gospel of Christ, which he had to preach, and entitled to
the benefit of it, upon an equal footing with the Jews. It was
necessary that this should be cleared, or else with what comfort
could either he preach or they hear? He therefore lays down this as
an undoubted principle, that God is no respecter of persons;
doth not know favour in judgment, as the Hebrew phrase is;
which magistrates are forbidden to do (
1. God never did, nor ever will, justify
and save a wicked Jew that lived and died impenitent, though he was
of the seed of Abraham, and a Hebrew of the Hebrews,
and had all the honour and advantages that attended circumcision.
He does and will render indignation and wrath, tribulation and
anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil; and of the
Jew first, whose privileges and professions, instead of
screening him from the judgment of God, will but aggravate his
guilt and condemnation. See
2. He never did, nor ever will, reject or
refuse an honest Gentile, who, though he has not the privileges and
advantages that the Jews have, yet, like Cornelius, fears God, and
worships him, and works righteousness, that is, is just and
charitable towards all men, who lives up to the light he has, both
in a sincere devotion and in a regular conversation. Whatever
nation he is of, though ever so far remote from kindred to the seed
of Abraham, though ever so despicable, nay, though in ever so ill a
name, that shall be no prejudice to him. God judges of men by their
hearts, not by their country or parentage; and, wherever he finds
an upright man, he will be found an upright God,
II. Because they were Gentiles inhabiting a
place within the confines of the land of Israel, he refers them to
what they themselves could not but know concerning the life and
doctrine, the preaching and miracles, the death and sufferings of
our Lord Jesus: for these were things the report of which spread
into every corner of the nation,
1. They knew in general, the word,
that is, the gospel, which God sent to the children of Israel:
That word, I say, you know,
2. They knew the several matters of fact
relating to this word of the gospel sent to Israel. (1.) They knew
the baptism of repentance which John preached by way of
introduction to it, and in which the gospel first began,
3. They did know, or might know, by all
this, that he had a commission from heaven to preach and act as he
did. This he still harps upon in his discourse, and takes all
occasions to hint it to them. Let them know, (1.) That this Jesus
is Lord of all; it comes in in a parenthesis, but is the
principal proposition intended to be proved, that Jesus Christ, by
whom peace is made between God and man, is Lord of all; not
only as God over all blessed for evermore, but as Mediator,
all power both in heaven and on earth is put into his hand,
and all judgment committed to him. He is Lord of angels; they are
all his humble servants. He is Lord of the powers of darkness, for
he hath triumphed over them. He is king of nations, has a power
over all flesh. He is king of saints, all the children of God are
his scholars, his subjects, his soldiers. (2.) That God anointed
him with the Holy Ghost and with power; he was both authorized
and enabled to do what he did by a divine anointing, whence he was
called Christ—the Messiah, the anointed One. The Holy Ghost
descended upon him at his baptism, and he was full of power both in
preaching and working miracles, which was the seal of a divine
mission. (3.) That God was with him,
III. Because they had had no more certain
information concerning this Jesus, Peter declares to them his
resurrection from the dead, and the proofs of it, that they might
not think that when he was slain there was an end of him. Probably,
they had heard at Cesarea some talk of his having risen from the
dead; but the talk of it was soon silenced by that vile suggestion
of the Jews, that his disciples came by night and stole him
away. And therefore Peter insists upon this as the main support
of that word which preacheth peace by Jesus Christ. 1. The power by
which he arose is incontestably divine (
IV. He concludes with an inference from all this, that therefore that which they all ought to do was to believe in this Jesus: he was sent to tell Cornelius what he must do, and it is this; his praying and his giving alms were very well, but one thing he lacked, he must believe in Christ. Observe,
1. Why he must believe in him. Faith has
reference to a testimony, and the Christian faith is built upon
the foundation of the apostles and prophets, it is built upon
the testimony given by them. (1.) By the apostles. Peter as foreman
speaks for the rest, that God commanded them, and gave them
in charge, to preach to the people, and to testify
concerning Christ; so that their testimony was not only credible,
but authentic, and what we may venture upon. Their testimony is
God's testimony; and they are his witnesses to the world. They do
not only say it as matter of news, but testify it as matter of
record, by which men must be judged. (2.) By the prophets of the
Old Testament, whose testimony beforehand, not only concerning his
sufferings, but concerning the design and intention of them, very
much corroborates the apostles' testimony concerning them
(
2. What they must believe concerning him.
(1.) That we are all accountable to Christ as our Judge; this the
apostles were commanded to testify to the world, that this Jesus is
ordained of God to be the Judge of the quick and dead,
44 While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word. 45 And they of the circumcision which believed were astonished, as many as came with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost. 46 For they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God. Then answered Peter, 47 Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we? 48 And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days.
We have here the issue and effect of Peter's sermon to Cornelius and his friends. He did not labour in vain among them, but they were all brought home to Christ. Here we have,
I. God's owning Peter's word, by conferring
the Holy Ghost upon the hearers of it, and immediately upon the
hearing of it (
II. Peter's owning God's work in baptizing
those on whom the Holy Ghost fell. Observe, 1. Though they had
received the Holy Ghost, yet it was requisite they should be
baptized; though God is not tied to instituted ordinances, we are;
and no extraordinary gifts set us above them, but rather oblige us
so much the more to conform to them. Some in our days would have
argued "These are baptized with the Holy Ghost and therefore
what need have they to be baptized with water? It is below
them." No; it is not below them, while water-baptism is an
ordinance of Christ, and the door of admission into the visible
church, and a seal of the new covenant. 2. Though they were
Gentiles, yet, having received the Holy Ghost, they might be
admitted to baptism (
III. Their owning both Peter's word and God's work in their desire for further advantage by Peter's ministry: They prayed him to tarry certain days. They could not press him to reside constantly among them—they knew that he had work to do in other places, and that for the present he was expected at Jerusalem; yet they were not willing he should go away immediately, but earnestly begged he would stay for some time among them, that they might be further instructed by him in the things pertaining to the kingdom of God. Note, 1. Those who have some acquaintance with Christ cannot but covet more. 2. Even those that have received the Holy Ghost must see their need of the ministry of the word.
In this chapter we have, I. Peter's necessary
vindication of what he did in receiving Cornelius and his friends
into the church, from the censure he lay under for it among the
brethren, and their acquiescence in it,
1 And the apostles and brethren that were in Judæa heard that the Gentiles had also received the word of God. 2 And when Peter was come up to Jerusalem, they that were of the circumcision contended with him, 3 Saying, Thou wentest in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them. 4 But Peter rehearsed the matter from the beginning, and expounded it by order unto them, saying, 5 I was in the city of Joppa praying: and in a trance I saw a vision, A certain vessel descend, as it had been a great sheet, let down from heaven by four corners; and it came even to me: 6 Upon the which when I had fastened mine eyes, I considered, and saw fourfooted beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air. 7 And I heard a voice saying unto me, Arise, Peter; slay and eat. 8 But I said, Not so, Lord: for nothing common or unclean hath at any time entered into my mouth. 9 But the voice answered me again from heaven, What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common. 10 And this was done three times: and all were drawn up again into heaven. 11 And, behold, immediately there were three men already come unto the house where I was, sent from Cæsarea unto me. 12 And the Spirit bade me go with them, nothing doubting. Moreover these six brethren accompanied me, and we entered into the man's house: 13 And he showed us how he had seen an angel in his house, which stood and said unto him, Send men to Joppa, and call for Simon, whose surname is Peter; 14 Who shall tell thee words, whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved. 15 And as I began to speak, the Holy Ghost fell on them, as on us at the beginning. 16 Then remembered I the word of the Lord, how that he said, John indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost. 17 Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could withstand God? 18 When they heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life.
The preaching of the gospel to Cornelius was a thing which we poor sinners of the Gentiles have reason to reflect upon with a great deal of joy and thankfulness; for it was the bringing of light to us who sat in darkness. Now it being so great a surprize to the believing as well as the unbelieving Jews, it is worth while to enquire how it was received, and what comments were made upon it. And here we find,
I. Intelligence was presently brought of it
to the church in Jerusalem, and thereabouts; for Cesarea was not so
far from Jerusalem but that they might presently hear of it. Some
for good-will, and some for ill-will, would spread the report of
it; so that before he himself had returned to Jerusalem the
apostles and the brethren there and in Judea heard
that the Gentiles also had received the word of God, that is,
the gospel of Christ, which is not only a word of God, but the word
of God; for it is the summary and centre of all divine revelation.
They received Christ; for his name is called the Word of
God,
II. That offence was taken at it by the
believing Jews (
III. Peter gave such a full and fair
account of the matter of fact as was sufficient, without any
further argument or apology, both to justify him, and to satisfy
them (
1. He takes it for granted that if they had rightly understood how the matter was they would not have contended with him, and commended him. And it is a good reason why we should be moderate in our censures, and sparing of them, because if we rightly understood that which we are so forward to run down perhaps we should see cause to run in with it. When we see others do that which looks suspicious, instead of contending with them, we should enquire of them what ground they went upon; and, if we have not an opportunity to do that, should ourselves put the best construction upon it that it will bear, and judge nothing before the time.
2. He is very willing to stand right in their opinion, and takes pains to give them satisfaction. He does not insist upon his being the chief of the apostles, for he was far from the thought of that supremacy which his pretended successors claim. Nor does he think it enough to tell them that he is satisfied himself in the grounds he went upon, and they need not trouble themselves about it; but he is ready to give a reason of the hope that is in him concerning the Gentiles, and why he had receded from his former sentiments, which were the same with theirs. It is a debt we owe both to ourselves and to our brethren to set those actions of ours in a true light which at first looked ill and gave offence, that we may remove stumbling-blocks out of our brethren's way. Let us now see what Peter pleads in his own defence.
(1.) That he was instructed by a vision no
longer to keep up the distinctions which were made by the
ceremonial law; he relates the vision (
(2.) That he was particularly directed by
the Spirit to go along with the messengers that Cornelius sent.
And, that it might appear that the vision was designed to satisfy
him in this matter, he observes to them the time when the
messengers came—immediately after he had that vision; yet, lest
this should not be sufficient to clear his way, the Spirit bade him
go with the men that were then sent from Cesarea to him,
nothing doubting (
(3.) That he took some of his brethren along with him, who were of the circumcision, that they might be satisfied as well as he; and these he had brought up from Joppa, to witness for him with what caution he proceeded, foreseeing the offence that would be taken at it. He did not act separately, but with advice; not rashly, but upon due deliberation.
(4.) That Cornelius had a vision too, by
which he was directed to send for Peter (
(5.) That which put the matter past all
dispute was the descent of the Holy Ghost upon the Gentile hearers;
this completed the evidence that it was the will of God that he
should take the Gentiles into communion. [1.] The fact was plain
and undeniable (
IV. This account which Peter gave of the
matter satisfied them, and all was well. Thus, when the two tribes
and a half gave an account to Phinehas and the princes of Israel of
the true intent and meaning of their building themselves an altar
on the banks of Jordan, the controversy was dropped, and it pleased
them that it was so,
19 Now they which were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Stephen travelled as far as Phenice, and Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching the word to none but unto the Jews only. 20 And some of them were men of Cyprus and Cyrene, which, when they were come to Antioch, spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus. 21 And the hand of the Lord was with them: and a great number believed, and turned unto the Lord. 22 Then tidings of these things came unto the ears of the church which was in Jerusalem: and they sent forth Barnabas, that he should go as far as Antioch. 23 Who, when he came, and had seen the grace of God, was glad, and exhorted them all, that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord. 24 For he was a good man, and full of the Holy Ghost and of faith: and much people was added unto the Lord. 25 Then departed Barnabas to Tarsus, for to seek Saul: 26 And when he had found him, he brought him unto Antioch. And it came to pass, that a whole year they assembled themselves with the church, and taught much people. And the disciples were called Christians first in Antioch.
We have here an account of the planting and watering of a church at Antioch, the chief city of Syria, reckoned afterwards the third most considerable city of the empire, only Rome and Alexandria being preferred before it, next to whose patriarch that of Antioch took place. It stood where Hamath or Riblah did, which we read of in the Old Testament. It is suggested that Luke, the penman of this history, as well as Theophilus, to whom he dedicates it, was of Antioch, which may be the reason why he takes more particular notice of the success of the gospel at Antioch, as also because there it was that Paul began to be famous, towards the story of whom he is hastening. Now concerning the church at Antioch observe,
I. The first preachers of the gospel there
were such as were dispersed from Jerusalem by persecution, that
persecution which arose five or six years ago (as some compute), at
the time of Stephen's death (
1. Those that fled from persecution did not flee from their work; though for the time they declined suffering, yet they did not decline service; nay, they threw themselves into a larger field of opportunity than before. Those that persecuted the preachers of the gospel hoped thereby to prevent their carrying it to the Gentile world; but it proved that they did but hasten it the sooner. Howbeit, they meant not so, neither did their heart think so. Those that were persecuted in one city fled to another; but they carried their religion along with them, not only that they might take the comfort of it themselves, but that they might communicate it to others, thus showing that when they got out of the way it was not because they were afraid of suffering, but because they were willing to reserve themselves for further service.
2. They pressed forward in their work, finding that the good pleasure of the Lord prospered in their hands. When they had preached successfully in Judea, Samaria, and Galilee, they got out of the borders of the land of Canaan, and travelled into Phœnicia, into the island of Cyprus, and into Syria. Though the further they travelled the more they exposed themselves, yet they travelled on; plus ultra—further still, was their motto; grudging no pains, and dreading no perils, in carrying on so good a work, and serving so good a Master.
3. They preached the word to none but to the Jews only who were dispersed in all those parts, and had synagogues of their own, in which they met with them by themselves, and preached to them. They did not yet understand that the Gentiles were to be fellow-heirs, and of the same body; but left the Gentiles either to turn Jews, and so come into the church, or else remain as they were.
4. They particularly applied themselves to
the Hellenist Jews, here called the Grecians, that were at Antioch.
Many of the preachers were natives of Judea and Jerusalem; but some
of them were by birth of Cyprus and Cyrene, as Barnabas himself
(
5. They had wonderful success in their
preaching,
II. The good work thus begun at Antioch was
carried on to great perfection; and the church, thus founded, grew
to be a flourishing one, by the ministry of Barnabas and Saul, who
built upon the foundation which the other preachers had laid, and
entered into their labours,
1. The church at Jerusalem sent Barnabas thither, to nurse this new-born church, and to strengthen the hands both of preachers and people, and put a reputation upon the cause of Christ there.
(1.) They heard the good news, that the
gospel was received at Antioch,
(2.) They despatched Barnabas to them with all speed; they desired him to go, and assist and encourage these hopeful beginnings. They sent him forth as an envoy from them, and a representative of their whole body, to congratulate them upon the success of the gospel among them, as matter of rejoicing both to preachers and hearers, and with both they rejoiced. He must go as far as Antioch. It was a great way, but, far as it was, he was willing to undertake the journey for a public service. It is probable that Barnabas had a particular genius for work of this kind, was active and conversable, loved to be in motion, and delighted in doing good abroad as much as others in doing good at home, was as much of Zebulun's spirit, who rejoiced in his going out, as others are of Issachar's, who rejoiced in his tent; and, his talent lying this way, he was fittest to be employed in this work. God gives various gifts for various services.
(3.) Barnabas was wonderfully pleased to
find that the gospel got ground, and that some of his countrymen,
men of Cyprus (of which country he was,
(4.) He did what he could to fix them, to
confirm those in the faith who were converted to the faith. He
exhorted them—parekalei. It is the same word
with that by which the name of Barnabas is interpreted (
(5.) Herein he gave a proof of his good
character (
(6.) He was instrumental to do good, by bringing in those that were without, as well as by building up those that were within: Much people were added to the Lord, and thereby added to the church; many were turned to the Lord before, yet more are to be turned; it is done as thou hast commanded, and yet there is room.
2. Barnabas went to fetch Saul, to join
with him in the work of the gospel at Antioch. The last news we
heard of him was that, when his life was sought at Jerusalem, he
was sent away to Tarsus, the city where he was born, and, it should
seem, he continued there ever since, doing good, no doubt. But now
Barnabas takes a journey to Tarsus on purpose to see what had
become of him, to tell him what a door of opportunity was opened at
Antioch, and to desire him to come and spend some time with him
there,
3. We are here further told,
(1.) What service was now done to the
church at Antioch. Paul and Barnabas continued there a whole year,
presiding in their religious assemblies, and preaching the gospel,
(2.) What honour was now put upon the
church at Antioch: There the disciples were first called
Christians; it is probable they called themselves so,
incorporated themselves by that title, whether by some solemn act
of the church or ministers, or whether this name insensibly
obtained there by its being frequently used in their praying and
preaching, we are not told; but it should seem that two such great
men as Paul and Barnabas continuing there so long, being
exceedingly followed, and meeting with no opposition, Christian
assemblies made a greater figure there than any where, and became
more considerable, which was the reason of their being called
Christians first there, which, if there were to be a
mother-church to rule over all other churches, would give Antioch a
better title to the honour than Rome can pretend to. Hitherto those
who gave up their names to Christ were called disciples,
learners, scholars, trained up under him, in order to their
being employed by him; but henceforward they were called
Christians. [1.] Thus the reproachful names which their
enemies had hitherto branded them with would, perhaps, be
superseded and disused. They called them Nazarenes
(
27 And in these days came prophets from Jerusalem unto Antioch. 28 And there stood up one of them named Agabus, and signified by the Spirit that there should be great dearth throughout all the world: which came to pass in the days of Claudius Cæsar. 29 Then the disciples, every man according to his ability, determined to send relief unto the brethren which dwelt in Judæa: 30 Which also they did, and sent it to the elders by the hands of Barnabas and Saul.
When our Lord Jesus ascended on high he
gave gifts unto men, not only apostles and evangelists, but
prophets, who were enabled by the Spirit to foresee and foretel
things to come, which not only served for a confirmation of the
truth of Christianity (for all that these prophets foretold came to
pass, which proved that they were sent of God,
I. A visit which some of these prophets
made to Antioch (
II. A particular prediction of a famine
approaching, delivered by one of these prophets, his name
Agabus; we read of him again prophesying Paul's
imprisonment,
III. The good use they made of this
prediction. When they were told of a famine at hand, they did not
do as the Egyptians, hoard up corn for themselves; but, as became
Christians, laid by for charity to relieve others, which is the
best preparative for our own sufferings and want. It is promised to
those that consider the poor that God will preserve them, and
keep them alive, and they shall be blessed upon the earth,
1. What they determined—that every man,
according to his ability, should send relief to the brethren
that dwelt in Judea,
2. What they did—they did as they
determined (
In this chapter we have the story, I. Of the
martyrdom of James the apostle, and the imprisonment of Peter by
Herod Agrippa, who now reigned as king in Judea,
1 Now about that time Herod the king stretched forth his hands to vex certain of the church. 2 And he killed James the brother of John with the sword. 3 And because he saw it pleased the Jews, he proceeded further to take Peter also. (Then were the days of unleavened bread.) 4 And when he had apprehended him, he put him in prison, and delivered him to four quaternions of soldiers to keep him; intending after Easter to bring him forth to the people.
Ever since the conversion of Paul, we have heard no more of the agency of the priests in persecuting the saints at Jerusalem; perhaps that wonderful change wrought upon him, and the disappointment it gave to their design upon the Christians at Damascus, had somewhat mollified them, and brought them under the check of Gamaliel's advice—to let those men alone, and see what would be the issue; but here the storm arises from another point. The civil power, not now, as usual (for aught that appears) stirred up by the ecclesiastics, acts by itself in the persecution. But Herod, though originally of an Edomite family, yet seems to have been a proselyte to the Jewish religion; for Josephus says he was zealous for the Mosaic rites, a bigot for the ceremonies. He was not only (as Herod Antipas was) tetrarch of Galilee, but had also the government of Judea committed to him by Claudius the emperor, and resided most at Jerusalem, where he was at this time. Three things we are here told he did—
I. He stretched forth his hands to vex
certain of the church,
II. He killed James the brother of John
with the sword,
III. He imprisoned Peter, of whom he had
heard most, as making the greatest figure among the apostles and
whom therefore he would be proud of the honour of taking off.
Observe here, 1. When he had beheaded James, he proceeded
further, he added, to take Peter also. Note, Blood to
the blood-thirsty does but make them more so, and the way of
persecution, as of other sins, is downhill; when men are in it,
they cannot easily stop themselves; when they are in they find they
must on. Male facta male factis tegere ne perpluant—One evil
deed is covered with another, so that there is no passage through
them. Those that take one bold step in a sinful way give Satan
advantage against them to tempt them to take another, and provoke
God to leave them to themselves, to go from bad to worse. It is
therefore our wisdom to take heed of the beginnings of sin. 2. He
did this because he saw it pleased the Jews. Observe, The
Jews made themselves guilty of the blood of James by showing
themselves well pleased with it afterwards, though they had not
excited Herod to it. There are accessaries ex post facto—after
the fact; and those will be reckoned with as persecutors who
take pleasure in others' persecuting, who delight to see good men
ill used, and cry, Aha, so would we have it, or at least
secretly approve of it. For bloody persecutors, when they perceive
themselves applauded for that which every one ought to cry shame
upon them for, are encouraged to go on, and have their hands
strengthened and their hearts hardened, and the checks of their own
consciences smothered; nay, it is as strong a temptation to them to
do the like as it was here to Herod, because he saw it pleased
the Jews. Though he had no reason to fear displeasing them if
he did not, as Pilate condemned Christ, yet he hoped to please them
by doing it, and so to make an interest among them, and make amends
for displeasing them in something else. Note, Those make themselves
an easy prey to Satan who make it their business to please men. 3.
Notice is taken of the time when Herod laid hold on Peter: Then
were the days of unleavened bread. It was at the feast of the
passover, when their celebrating the memorial of their typical
deliverance should have led them to the acceptance of their
spiritual deliverance; instead of this, they, under pretence of
zeal for the law, were most violently fighting against it, and, in
the days of unleavened bread, were most soured and
embittered with the old leaven of malice and wickedness. At
the passover, when the Jews came from all parts to Jerusalem to
keep the feast, they irritated one another against the
Christians and Christianity, and were then more violent than at
other times. 4. Here is an account of Peter's imprisonment
(
5 Peter therefore was kept in prison: but prayer was made without ceasing of the church unto God for him. 6 And when Herod would have brought him forth, the same night Peter was sleeping between two soldiers, bound with two chains: and the keepers before the door kept the prison. 7 And, behold, the angel of the Lord came upon him, and a light shined in the prison: and he smote Peter on the side, and raised him up, saying, Arise up quickly. And his chains fell off from his hands. 8 And the angel said unto him, Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals. And so he did. And he saith unto him, Cast thy garment about thee, and follow me. 9 And he went out, and followed him; and wist not that it was true which was done by the angel; but thought he saw a vision. 10 When they were past the first and the second ward, they came unto the iron gate that leadeth unto the city; which opened to them of his own accord: and they went out, and passed on through one street; and forthwith the angel departed from him. 11 And when Peter was come to himself, he said, Now I know of a surety, that the Lord hath sent his angel, and hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod, and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews. 12 And when he had considered the thing, he came to the house of Mary the mother of John, whose surname was Mark; where many were gathered together praying. 13 And as Peter knocked at the door of the gate, a damsel came to hearken, named Rhoda. 14 And when she knew Peter's voice, she opened not the gate for gladness, but ran in, and told how Peter stood before the gate. 15 And they said unto her, Thou art mad. But she constantly affirmed that it was even so. Then said they, It is his angel. 16 But Peter continued knocking: and when they had opened the door, and saw him, they were astonished. 17 But he, beckoning unto them with the hand to hold their peace, declared unto them how the Lord had brought him out of the prison. And he said, Go show these things unto James, and to the brethren. And he departed, and went into another place. 18 Now as soon as it was day, there was no small stir among the soldiers, what was become of Peter. 19 And when Herod had sought for him, and found him not, he examined the keepers, and commanded that they should be put to death. And he went down from Judæa to Cæsarea, and there abode.
We have here an account of Peter's deliverance out of prison, by which the design of Herod against him was defeated, and his life preserved for further service, and a stop given to this bloody torrent. Now,
I. One thing that magnified his deliverance
was that it was a signal answer to prayer (
II. Another thing that magnified his
deliverance was that when the king's commandment and decree drew
near to be put in execution, then his deliverance was wrought,
as
III. It also magnified his deliverance very much that an angel was sent from heaven on purpose to rescue him, which made his escape both practicable and warrantable. This angel brought him a legal discharge, and enabled him to make use of it.
1. The angel of the Lord came upon
him; epeste—stood over him. He seemed as
one abandoned by men, yet not forgotten of his God; The Lord
thinketh upon him. Gates and guards kept all his friends from
him, but could not keep the angels of God from him: and they
invisibly encamp round about those that fear God, to deliver
them (
2. A light shone in the prison. Though it is a dark place, and in the night, Peter shall see his way clear. Some observe that we do not find in the Old Testament that where angels appeared the light shone round about them; for that was a dark dispensation, and the glory of angels was then veiled. But in the New Testament, when mention is made of the appearing of the angels, notice is taken of the light that they appeared in; for it is by the gospel that the upper world is brought to light. The soldiers to whom Peter was chained were either struck into a deep sleep for the present (as Saul and his soldiers were when David carried off his spear and cruise of water), or, if they were awake, the appearance of the angel made them to shake, and to become as dead men, as it was with the guard set on Christ's sepulchre.
3. The angel awoke Peter, by giving him a blow on his side, a gentle touch, enough to rouse him out of his sleep, though so fast asleep that the light that shone upon him did not awaken him. When good people slumber in a time of danger, and are not awakened by the light of the word, and the discoveries it gives them, let them expect to be smitten on the side by some sharp affliction; better be raised up so than left asleep. The language of this stroke was, Arise up quickly; not as if the angel feared coming short by his delay, but Peter must not be indulged in it. When David hears the sound of the going on the tops of the mulberry trees, then he must rise up quickly, and bestir himself.
4. His chains fell off from his hands. It seems they had handcuffed him, to make him sure, but God loosed his bands; and, if they fall off from his hands, it is as well as if he had the strength of Samson to break them like threads of tow. Tradition makes a mighty rout about these chains, and tells a formal story that one of the soldiers kept them for a sacred relic, and they were long after presented to Eudoxia the empress, and I know not what miracles are said to have been wrought by them; and the Romish church keeps a feast on the first of August yearly in remembrance of Peter's chains, festum vinculorum Petri—The feast of Peter's chains; whereas this was at the passover. Surely they are thus fond of Peter's chains in hope with them to enslave the world!
5. He was ordered to dress himself
immediately, and follow the angel; and he did so,
6. He was led safely by the angel out of
danger,
7. When this was done, the angel departed from him, and left him to himself. He was out of danger from his enemies, and needed no guard. He knew where he was, and how to find out his friends, and needed no guide, and therefore his heavenly guard and guide bids him farewell. Note, Miracles are not to be expected when ordinary means are to be used. When Peter has now no more wards to pass, nor iron gates to get through, he needs only the ordinary invisible ministration of the angels, who encamp round about those that fear God, and deliver them.
IV. Having seen how his deliverance was magnified, we are next to see how it was manifested both to himself and others, and how, being made great, it was made known. We are here told,
1. How Peter came to himself, and so came
himself to the knowledge of it,
2. How Peter came to his friends, and brought the knowledge of it to them. Here is a particular account of this, and it is very interesting.
(1.) He considered the thing
(
(2.) He went directly to a friend's house, which, it is likely, lay near to the place where he was; it was the house of Mary, a sister of Barnabas, and mother of John Mark, whose house, it should seem, was frequently made use of for the private meeting of the disciples, either because it lay obscure, or because she was more forward than others were to open her doors to them; and, no doubt, it was, like the house of Obededom, blessed for the ark's sake. A church in the house makes it a little sanctuary.
(3.) There he found many that were
gathered together praying, at the dead time of the night,
praying for Peter, who was the next day to come upon his trial,
that God would find out some way or other for his deliverance.
Observe, [1.] They continued in prayer, in token of their
importunity; they did not think it enough once to have presented
his case to God, but they did it again and again. Thus men ought
always to pray, and not to faint. As long as we are kept
waiting for a mercy we must continue praying for it. [2.] It should
seem that now when the affair came near to a crisis, and the very
next day was fixed for the determining of it, they were more
fervent in prayer than before; and it was a good sign that God
intended to deliver Peter when he thus stirred up a spirit of
prayer for his deliverance, for he never said to the seed of
Jacob, Seek ye my face in vain. [3.] They gathered together for
prayer on this occasion; though this would made them obnoxious to
the government if they were discovered, yet they know what an
encouragement Christ gave to joint-prayer,
(4.) He knocked at the gate, and had much
ado to get them to let him in (
(5.) At length they let him in (
(6.) Peter gave them an account of his
deliverance. When he came to the company that were gathered
together with so much zeal to pray for him, they gathered about him
with no less zeal to congratulate him on his deliverance; and
herein they were so noisy that when Peter himself begged them to
consider what peril he was yet in, if they should be overheard, he
could not make them hear him, but was forced to beckon to them
with the hand to hold their peace, and had much ado thereby to
command silence, while he declared unto them how the Lord Jesus
had by an angel brought him out of prison; and it is
very likely, having found them praying for his deliverance, he did
not part with them till he and they had together solemnly given
thanks to God for his enlargement; or, if he could not stay to do
it, it is probable they staid together to do it; for what is won by
prayer must be worn with praise; and God must always have the glory
of that which we have the comfort of. When David declares what
God had done for his soul, he blesses God who had not turned
away his prayer,
(7.) Peter sent the account to others of his friends: Go, show these things to James, and to the brethren with him, who perhaps were met together in another place at the same time, upon the same errand to the throne of grace, which is one way of keeping up the communion of saints and wrestling with God in prayer—acting in concert, though at a distance, like Esther and Mordecai. He would have James and his company to know of his deliverance, not only that they might be eased of their pain and delivered from their fears concerning Peter, but that they might return thanks to God with him and for him. Observe, Though Herod had slain one James with the sword, yet here was another James, and that in Jerusalem too, that stood up in his room to preside among the brethren there; for, when God has work to do, he will never want instruments to do it with.
(8.) Peter had nothing more to do for the present than to shift for his own safety, which he did accordingly: He departed, and went into another place more obscure, and therefore more safe. He knew the town very well, and knew where to find a place that would be a shelter to him. Note, Even the Christian law of self-denial and suffering for Christ has not abrogated and repealed the natural law of self-preservation, and care for our own safety, as far as God gives an opportunity of providing for it by lawful means.
V. Having seen the triumph of Peter's
friends in his deliverance, let us next observe the confusion of
his enemies thereupon, which was so much the greater because
people's expectation was so much raised of the putting of him to
death. 1. The guards were in the utmost consternation upon it, for
they knew how highly penal it was to them to let a prisoner escape
that they had charge of (
20 And Herod was highly displeased with them of Tyre and Sidon: but they came with one accord to him, and, having made Blastus the king's chamberlain their friend, desired peace; because their country was nourished by the king's country. 21 And upon a set day Herod, arrayed in royal apparel, sat upon his throne, and made an oration unto them. 22 And the people gave a shout, saying, It is the voice of a god, and not of a man. 23 And immediately the angel of the Lord smote him, because he gave not God the glory: and he was eaten of worms, and gave up the ghost. 24 But the word of God grew and multiplied. 25 And Barnabas and Saul returned from Jerusalem, when they had fulfilled their ministry, and took with them John, whose surname was Mark.
In these verses we have,
I. The death of Herod. God reckoned with
him, not only for his putting James to death, but for his design
and endeavour to put Peter to death; for sinners will be called to
an account, not only for the wickedness of their deeds, but for the
wickedness of their endeavours (
1. How the measure of his iniquity was
filled up: it was pride that did it; it is this that
commonly goes more immediately before destruction, and a
haughty spirit before a fall. Nebuchadnezzar had been a very
bloody man, and a great persecutor; but the word that was in the
king's mouth when the judgments of God fell upon him was a proud
word: Is not this great Babylon that I have built?
(1.) The men of Tyre and Sidon had, it seems, offended Herod. Those cities were now under the Roman yoke, and they had been guilty of some misdemeanours which Herod highly resented, and was resolved they should feel his resentment. Some very small matter would serve such a proud imperious man as Herod was for a provocation, where he was disposed to pick a quarrel. He was highly displeased with this people, and they must be made to know that his wrath was as the roaring of a lion, as messengers of death.
(2.) The offenders truckled, being
convinced, if not that they had done amiss, yet that it was in vain
to contend with such a potent adversary, who, right or wrong, would
be too hard for them; they submitted and were willing upon any
terms to make peace with him. Observe, [1.] The reason why
they were desirous to have the matter accommodated: Because
their country was nourished by the king's country. Tyre and
Sidon were trading cities, and had little land belonging to them,
but were always supplied with corn from the land of Canaan;
Judah and Israel traded in their market, with wheat, and honey,
and oil,
(3.) Herod appeared in all the pomp and
grandeur he had: He was arrayed in his royal apparel
(
(4.) He made a speech to the men of Tyre and Sidon, a fine oration, in which, probably, after he had aggravated their fault, and commended their submission, he concluded with an assurance that he would pass by their offence and receive them into his favour again—proud enough that he had it in his power whom he would to keep alive, as well as whom he would to slay; and probably he kept them in suspense as to what their doom should be, till he made this oration to them, that the act of grace might come to them with the more pleasing surprise.
(5.) The people applauded him, the people
that had a dependence upon him, and had benefit by his favour, they
gave a shout; and this was what they shouted, It is the
voice of a god, and not of a man,
(6.) These undue praises he took to
himself, pleased himself with them, and prided himself in them; and
this was his sin. We do not find that he had given any private
orders to his confidants to begin such a shout, or to put those
words into the mouths of the people, nor that he returned them
thanks for the compliment and undertook to answer their opinion of
him. But his fault was that he said nothing, did not rebuke their
flattery, nor disown the title they had given him, nor give God
the glory (
2. How his iniquity was punished:
Immediately (
(1.) It was no less than an angel that was
the agent—the angel of the Lord, that angel that was
ordered and commissioned to do it, or that angel that used to be
employed in works of this nature, the destroying angel: or the
angel, that is, that angel that delivered Peter in the former
part of the chapter—that angel smote Herod. For those ministering
spirits are the ministers either of divine justice or of divine
mercy, as God is pleased to employ them. The angel smote him with a
sore disease just at that instant when he was strutting at the
applauses of the people, and adoring his own shadow. Thus the king
of Tyre said in his pride, I am a god, I sit in the seat of God;
and set his heart as the heart of God; but he shall be a
man, and no God, a weak mortal man, in the hand of him that
slayeth him (
(2.) It was no more than a worm that was the instrument of Herod's destruction: He was eaten of worms, genomenos skolekobrotos—he became worm-eaten, so it must be read; rotten he was, and he became like a piece of rotten wood. The body in the grave is destroyed by worms, but Herod's body putrefied while he was yet alive, and bred the worms which began to feed upon it betimes; so Antiochum, that great persecutor, died. See here, [1.] What vile bodies those are which we carry about with us; they carry about with them the seeds of their own dissolution, by which they will soon be destroyed whenever God does but speak the word. Surprising discoveries have of late been made by microscopes of the multitude of worms that there are in human bodies, and how much they contribute to the diseases of them, which is a good reason why we should not be proud of our bodies, or of any of their accomplishments, and why we should not pamper our bodies, for this is but feeding the worms, and feeding them for the worms. [2.] See what weak and contemptible creatures God can make the instruments of his justice, when he pleases. Pharaoh is plagued with lice and flies, Ephraim consumed as with a moth, and Herod eaten with worms. [3.] See how God delights not only to bring down proud men, but to bring them down in such a way as is most mortifying, and pours most contempt upon them. Herod is not only destroyed, but destroyed by worms, that the pride of his glory may be effectually stained. This story of the death of Herod is particularly related by Josephus, a Jew, Antiq. 19. 343-350: "That Herod came down to Cesarea, to celebrate a festival in honour of Cæsar; that the second day of the festival he went in the morning to the theatre, clothed with that splendid robe mentioned before; that his flatterers saluted him as a god, begged that he would be propitious to them; that hitherto they had reverenced him as a man, but now they would confess to be in him something more excellent than a mortal nature. That he did not refuse nor correct this impious flattery (so the historian expresses it); But, presently after, looking up, he saw an owl perched over his head, and was at the same instant seized with a most violent pain in his bowels, and gripes in his belly, which were exquisite from the very first; that he turned his eyes upon his friends, and said to this purpose: 'Now I, whom you called a god, and therefore immortal, must be proved a man, and mortal.' That his torture continued without intermission, or the least abatement, and then he died in the fifty-fourth year of his age, when he had been king seven years."
II. The progress of the gospel after this.
1. The word of God grew and multiplied, as seed sown, which
comes up with a great increase, thirty, sixty, a hundred fold;
wherever the gospel was preached, multitudes embraced it, and were
added to the church by it,
We have not yet met with any things concerning the
spreading of the gospel to the Gentiles which bears any proportion
to the largeness of that commission, "Go, and disciple all
nations." The door was opened in the baptizing of Cornelius and his
friends; but since then we had the gospel preached to the Jews
only,
1 Now there were in the church that was at Antioch certain prophets and teachers; as Barnabas, and Simeon that was called Niger, and Lucius of Cyrene, and Manaen, which had been brought up with Herod the tetrarch, and Saul. 2 As they ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them. 3 And when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their hands on them, they sent them away.
We have here a divine warrant and commission to Barnabas and Saul to go and preach the gospel among the Gentiles, and their ordination to that service by the imposition of hands, with fasting and prayer.
I. Here is an account of the present state
of the church at Antioch, which was planted,
1. How well furnished it was with good
ministers; there were there certain prophets and teachers
(
2. How well employed they were (
II. The orders given by the Holy Ghost for
the setting apart of Barnabas and Saul, while they were engaged in
public exercises, the ministers of the several congregations in the
city joining in one solemn fast or day of prayer: The Holy Ghost
said, either by a voice from heaven, or by a strong impulse on
the minds of those of them that were prophets, Separate me
Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them. He
does not specify the work, but refers to a former call of which
they themselves knew the meaning, whether others did or no: as for
Saul, he was particularly told that he must bear Christ's name
to the Gentiles (
III. Their ordination, pursuant to these
orders: not to the ministry in general (Barnabas and Saul had both
of them been ministers long before this), but to a particular
service in the ministry, which had something peculiar in it, and
which required a fresh commission, which commission God saw fit at
this time to transmit by the hands of these prophets and
teachers, for the giving of this direction to the church, that
teachers should ordain teachers (for prophets we are not now any
longer to expect), and that those who have the dispensing of the
oracles of Christ committed to them should, for the benefit of
posterity, commit the same to faithful men, who shall be able
also to teach others,
4 So they, being sent forth by the Holy Ghost, departed unto Seleucia; and from thence they sailed to Cyprus. 5 And when they were at Salamis, they preached the word of God in the synagogues of the Jews: and they had also John to their minister. 6 And when they had gone through the isle unto Paphos, they found a certain sorcerer, a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Bar-jesus: 7 Which was with the deputy of the country, Sergius Paulus, a prudent man; who called for Barnabas and Saul, and desired to hear the word of God. 8 But Elymas the sorcerer (for so is his name by interpretation) withstood them, seeking to turn away the deputy from the faith. 9 Then Saul, (who also is called Paul,) filled with the Holy Ghost, set his eyes on him, 10 And said, O full of all subtilty and all mischief, thou child of the devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord? 11 And now, behold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. And immediately there fell on him a mist and a darkness; and he went about seeking some to lead him by the hand. 12 Then the deputy, when he saw what was done, believed, being astonished at the doctrine of the Lord. 13 Now when Paul and his company loosed from Paphos, they came to Perga in Pamphylia: and John departing from them returned to Jerusalem.
In these verses we have,
I. A general account of the coming of
Barnabas and Saul to the famous island of Cyprus; and perhaps
thitherward they steered their course because Barnabas was a native
of that country (
II. A particular account of their encounter with Elymas the sorcerer, whom they met with at Paphos, where the governor resided; a place famous for a temple built to Venus there, thence called Paphian Venus; and therefore there was more than ordinary need that the Son of God should there be manifested to destroy the works of the devil.
1. There the deputy, a Gentile, Sergius Paulus by name, encouraged the apostles, and was willing to hear their message. He was governor of the country, under the Roman emperor; proconsul or proprætor, such a one as we should call lord lieutenant of the island. He had the character of a prudent man, an intelligent, considerate man, that was ruled by reason, not passion nor prejudice, which appeared by this, that, having a character of Barnabas and Saul, he sent for them, and desired to hear the word of God. Note, When that which we hear has a tendency to lead us to God, it is prudence to desire to hear more of it. Those are wise people, however they may be ranked among the foolish of this world, who are inquisitive after the mind and will of God. Though he was a great man, and a man in authority, and the preachers of the gospel were men that made no figure, yet, if they have a message from God, let him know what it is, and, if it appear to be so, he is ready to receive it.
2. There Elymas, a Jew, a sorcerer, opposed them, and did all he could to obstruct their progress. This justified the apostles in turning to the Gentiles, that this Jew was so malignant against them.
(1.) This Elymas was a pretender to the gift of prophecy, a sorcerer, a false-prophet—one that would be taken for a divine, because he was skilled in the arts of divination; he was a conjurer, and took on him to tell people their fortune, and to discover things lost, and probably was in league with the devil for this purpose; his name was Bar-jesus—the son of Joshua; it signifies the son of salvation; but the Syriac calls him, Bar-shoma—the son of pride; filius inflationis—the son of inflation.
(2.) He was hanging on at court, was with the deputy of the country. It does not appear that the deputy called for him, as he did for Barnabas and Saul; but he thrust himself upon him, aiming, no doubt, to make a hand of him, and get money by him.
(3.) He made it his business to withstand
Barnabas and Saul, as the magicians of Egypt, in Pharaoh's court,
withstood Moses and Aaron,
(4.) Saul (who is here for the first time
called Paul) fell upon him for this with a holy indignation.
Saul, who is also called Paul,
[1.] That he was filled with the Holy
Ghost upon this occasion, filled with a holy zeal against a
professed enemy of Christ, which was one of the graces of the Holy
Ghost—a spirit of burning; filled with power to denounce
the wrath of God against him, which was one of the gifts of the
Holy Ghost—a spirit of judgment. He felt a more than
ordinary fervour in his mind, as the prophet did when he was
full of power by the Spirit of the Lord (
[2.] He set his eyes upon him, to
face him down, and to show a holy boldness, in opposition to his
wicked impudence. He set his eyes upon him, as an indication that
the eye of the heart-searching God was upon him, and saw through
and through him; nay, that the face of the Lord was against
him,
[3.] He gave him his true character, not in
passion, but by the Holy Ghost, who knows men better than they know
themselves,
[4.] He charged upon him his present crime, and expostulated with him upon it: "Wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord, to misrepresent them, to put false colours upon them, and so to discourage people from entering into them, and walking in them?" Note, First, The ways of the Lord are right: they are all so, they are perfectly so. The ways of the Lord Jesus are right, the only right ways to heaven and happiness. Secondly, There are those who pervert these right ways, who not only wander out of these ways themselves (as Elihu's penitent, who owns, I have perverted that which was right and it profited me not), but mislead others, and suggest to them unjust prejudices against these ways: as if the doctrine of Christ were uncertain and precarious, the laws of Christ unreasonable and impractical, and the service of Christ unpleasant and unprofitable, which is an unjust perverting of the right ways of the Lord, and making them seem crooked ways. Thirdly, Those who pervert the right ways of the Lord are commonly so hardened in it that, though the equity of those ways be set before them by the most powerful and commanding evidence, yet they will not cease to do it. Etsi suaseris, non persuaseris—You may advise, but you will never persuade; they will have it their own way; they have loved strangers, and after them they will go.
[5.] He denounced the judgment of God upon
him, in a present blindness (
[6.] This judgment was immediately
executed: There fell on him a mist and a darkness, as on the
Sodomites when they persecuted Elisha. This silenced him presently,
filled him with confusion, and was an effectual confutation of all
he said against the doctrine of Christ. Let not him any more
pretend to be a guide to the deputy's conscience who is himself
struck blind. It was also an earnest to him of a much sorer
punishment if he repent not; for he is one of those wandering
stars to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever,
3. Notwithstanding all the endeavours of
Elymas to turn away the deputy from the faith, he was
brought to believe, and this miracle, wrought upon the magician
himself (like the boils of Egypt, which were upon the
magicians, so that they could not stand before Moses,
III. Their departure from the island of Cyprus. It is probable that they did a great deal more there than is recorded, where an account is given only of that which was extraordinary—the conversion of the deputy. When they had done what they had to do, 1. They quitted the country, and went to Perga. Those that went were Paul and his company, which, it is probable, was increased in Cyprus, many being desirous to accompany him. Anachthentes hoi peri ton Paulon—Those that were about Paul loosed from Paphos, which supposes that he went too; but such an affection had his new friends for him that they were always about him, and by their good will would be never from him. 2. Then John Mark quitted them, and returned to Jerusalem, without the consent of Paul and Barnabas; either he did not like the work, or he wanted to go and see his mother. It was his fault, and we shall hear of it again.
14 But when they departed from Perga, they came to Antioch in Pisidia, and went into the synagogue on the sabbath day, and sat down. 15 And after the reading of the law and the prophets the rulers of the synagogue sent unto them, saying, Ye men and brethren, if ye have any word of exhortation for the people, say on. 16 Then Paul stood up, and beckoning with his hand said, Men of Israel, and ye that fear God, give audience. 17 The God of this people of Israel chose our fathers, and exalted the people when they dwelt as strangers in the land of Egypt, and with a high arm brought he them out of it. 18 And about the time of forty years suffered he their manners in the wilderness. 19 And when he had destroyed seven nations in the land of Chanaan, he divided their land to them by lot. 20 And after that he gave unto them judges about the space of four hundred and fifty years, until Samuel the prophet. 21 And afterward they desired a king: and God gave unto them Saul the son of Cis, a man of the tribe of Benjamin, by the space of forty years. 22 And when he had removed him, he raised up unto them David to be their king; to whom also he gave testimony, and said, I have found David the son of Jesse, a man after mine own heart, which shall fulfil all my will. 23 Of this man's seed hath God according to his promise raised unto Israel a Saviour, Jesus: 24 When John had first preached before his coming the baptism of repentance to all the people of Israel. 25 And as John fulfilled his course, he said, Whom think ye that I am? I am not he. But, behold, there cometh one after me, whose shoes of his feet I am not worthy to loose. 26 Men and brethren, children of the stock of Abraham, and whosoever among you feareth God, to you is the word of this salvation sent. 27 For they that dwell at Jerusalem, and their rulers, because they knew him not, nor yet the voices of the prophets which are read every sabbath day, they have fulfilled them in condemning him. 28 And though they found no cause of death in him, yet desired they Pilate that he should be slain. 29 And when they had fulfilled all that was written of him, they took him down from the tree, and laid him in a sepulchre. 30 But God raised him from the dead: 31 And he was seen many days of them which came up with him from Galilee to Jerusalem, who are his witnesses unto the people. 32 And we declare unto you glad tidings, how that the promise which was made unto the fathers, 33 God hath fulfilled the same unto us their children, in that he hath raised up Jesus again; as it is also written in the second psalm, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee. 34 And as concerning that he raised him up from the dead, now no more to return to corruption, he said on this wise, I will give you the sure mercies of David. 35 Wherefore he saith also in another psalm, Thou shalt not suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. 36 For David, after he had served his own generation by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption: 37 But he, whom God raised again, saw no corruption. 38 Be it known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that through this man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins: 39 And by him all that believe are justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses. 40 Beware therefore, lest that come upon you, which is spoken of in the prophets; 41 Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish: for I work a work in your days, a work which ye shall in no wise believe, though a man declare it unto you.
Perga in Pamphylia was a noted place,
especially for a temple there erected to the goddess Diana, yet
nothing at all is related of what Paul and Barnabas did there, only
that thither they came (
I. The appearance which Paul and Barnabas
made in a religious assembly of the Jews at Antioch,
II. The invitation given them to preach. 1.
The usual service of the synagogue was performed (
III. The sermon Paul preached in the synagogue of the Jews, at the invitation of the rulers of the synagogue. He gladly embraced the opportunity given him to preach Christ to his countrymen the Jews. He did not object to them that he was a stranger, and that it was none of his business; nor object to himself, that he might get ill-will by preaching Christ among the Jews; but stood up, as one prepared and determined to speak, and beckoned with his hand, to excite and prepare them to hear. He waved his hand as an orator, not only desiring silence and attention, but endeavouring to move affection, and to show himself in earnest. Perhaps, upon the moving of them to give an exhortation to the people, there were those in the synagogue that were ready to mutiny against the rulers, and opposed the toleration of Paul's preaching, and that occasioned some tumult and commotion, which Paul endeavoured to quiet by that decent motion of his hand; as also by his modest desire of a patient impartial hearing: "Men of Israel, that are Jews by birth, and you that fear God, that are proselyted to the Jewish religion, give audience; let me beg your attention a little, for I have something to say to you which concerns your everlasting peace, and would not say it in vain." Now this excellent sermon is recorded, to show that those who preached the gospel to the Gentiles did it not till they had first used their utmost endeavours with the Jews, to persuade them to come in and take the benefit of it; and that they had no prejudice at all against the Jewish nation, nor any desire that they should perish, but rather that they should turn and live. Every thing is touched in this sermon that might be proper either to convince the judgment or insinuate into the affections of the Jews, to prevail with them to receive and embrace Christ as the promised Messiah.
1. He owns them to be God's favourite people, whom he had taken into special relation to himself, and for whom he had done great things. Probably the Jews of the dispersion, that lived in other countries, being more in danger of mingling with the nations, were more jealous of their peculiarity than those that lived in their own land were; and therefore Paul is here very careful to take notice of it, to their honour.
(1.) That the God of the whole earth was, in a particular manner, the God of this people Israel, a God in covenant with them, and that he had given them a revelation of his mind and will, such as he had not given to any other nation or people; so that hereby they were distinguished from, and dignified above, all their neighbours, having peculiar precepts to be governed by, and peculiar promises to depend upon.
(2.) That he had chosen their
fathers to be his friends: Abraham was called the friend of
God; to be his prophets, by whom he would reveal his mind to
his church, and to be the trustees of his covenant with the church.
He puts them in mind of this, to let them know that the reason why
God favoured them, though undeserving, and ill deserving, was
because he would adhere to the choice he had made of their
fathers,
(3.) That he had exalted that people, and put a great deal of honour upon them, had advanced them into a people, and raised them from nothing, when they dwelt as strangers in the land of Egypt, and had nothing in them to recommend them to the divine favour. They ought to remember this, and to infer hence that God was no debtor to them; for it was ex mero motu—out of his mere good pleasure, and not upon a valuable consideration, that they had the grant of the divine favour; and therefore it was revocable at pleasure; and God did them no wrong if he at length plucked up the hedge of their peculiarity. But they were debtors to him, and obliged to receive such further discoveries as he should make to his church.
(4.) That he had with a high hand
brought them out of Egypt, where they were not only strangers,
but captives, had delivered them at the expense of a great many
miracles, both of mercy to them and judgment on their oppressors
(signs and wonders,
(5.) That he had suffered their manners
forty years in the wilderness,
(6.) That he had put them in possession of
the land of Canaan (
(7.) That he had raised up men, inspirited
from heaven, to deliver them out of the hands of those that invaded
their rights, and oppressed them after their settlement in Canaan,
2. He gives them a full account of our Lord
Jesus, passing from David to the Son of David, and shows that this
Jesus is his promised Seed (
(1.) How welcome should the preaching of
the gospel of Christ be to the Jews, and how should they embrace
it, as well worthy of all acceptation, when it brought them
the tidings, [1.] Of a Saviour, to deliver them out of the hands
of their enemies, as the judges of old, who were therefore
called saviours; but this a Saviour to do that for
them which, it appears by the history, those could not do—to
save them from their sins, their worst enemies. [2.] A Saviour
of God's raising up, that has his commission from heaven. [3.]
Raised up to be a Saviour unto Israel, to them in the first
place: He was sent to bless them; so far was the gospel from
designing the gathering of them. [4.] Raised up of the seed of
David, that ancient royal family, which the people of Israel
gloried so much in, and which at this time, to the great disgrace
of the whole nation, was buried in obscurity. It ought to be a
great satisfaction to them that God had raised up this horn of
salvation for them in the house of his servant David,
(2.) Concerning this Jesus, he tells them,
[1.] That John the Baptist was his
harbinger and forerunner, that great man whom all acknowledged to
be a prophet. Let them not say that the Messiah's coming was a
surprise upon them, and that this might excuse them if they took
time to consider whether they should entertain him or no; for they
had sufficient warning by John, who preached before his
coming,
[2.] That the rulers and people of the
Jews, who should have welcomed him, and been his willing, forward,
faithful subjects, were his persecutors and murderers. When the
apostles preach Christ as the Saviour, they are so far from
concealing his ignominious death, and drawing a veil over it, that
they always preach Christ crucified, yea, and (though this
added much to the reproach of his sufferings) crucified by his own
people, by those that dwelt in Jerusalem, the holy city—the
royal city, and their rulers,
[3.] That he rose again from the dead, and saw no corruption. This was the great truth that was to be preached; for it is the main pillar, by which the whole fabric of the gospel is supported, and therefore he insists largely upon this, and shows,
First, That he rose by consent. When
he was imprisoned in the grave for our debt, he did not break
prison, but had a fair and legal discharge from the arrest he was
under (
Secondly, That there was sufficient
proof of his having risen (
Thirdly, That the resurrection of
Christ was the performance of the promise made to the patriarchs;
it was not only true news, but good news: "In declaring this, we
declare unto you glad tidings (
Fourthly, That the resurrection of
Christ was the great proof of his being the Son of God, and
confirms what was written in the second Psalm (thus ancient was the
order in which the Psalms are now placed), Thou art my Son, this
day have I begotten thee. That the resurrection of Christ from
the dead was designed to evidence and evince this is plain from
that of the apostle (
Fifthly, That his being raised the third day, so as not to see corruption, and to a heavenly life, so as no more to return to corruption, that is, to the state of the dead, as others did who were raised to life, further confirms his being the Messiah promised.
a. He rose to die no more; so it is
expressed,
b. He rose so soon after he was dead
that his body did not see corruption; for it is not till the third
day that the body begins to change. Now this was promised to David;
it was one of the sure mercies of David, for it was said to
him in
(a.) It could not be accomplished in
David himself (
(b.) It was accomplished in the Lord
Jesus (
c. Having given them this account of the Lord Jesus, he comes to make application of it.
(a.) In the midst of his discourse,
to engage their attention, he had told his hearers that they were
concerned in all this (
(b.) In the close of his discourse he applies what he had said concerning Christ to his hearers. He had told them a long story concerning this Jesus; now they would be ready to ask, What is all this to us? And he tells them plainly what it is to them.
[a.] It will be their unspeakable
advantage if they embrace Jesus Christ, and believe this word of
salvation. It will relieve them where their greatest danger lies;
and that is from the guilt of their sins: "Be it known unto you
therefore, men and brethren—we are warranted to proclaim it to
you, and you are called to take notice of it." He did not stand up
to preach before them, but to preach to them, and not without hopes
of prevailing with them; for they are men, reasonable creatures,
and capable of being argued with; they are brethren, spoken
to, and dealt with, by men like themselves; not only of the same
nature, but of the same nation. It is proper for the preachers of
the gospel to call their hearers brethren, as speaking familiarly
to them, and with an affectionate concern for their welfare, and as
being equally interested with them in the gospel they preach. Let
all that hear the gospel of Christ know these two
things—1st, That it is an act of indemnity granted by the
King of kings to the children of men, who stand attainted at his
bar of treason against his crown and dignity; and it is for and in
consideration of the mediation of Christ between God and man that
this act of grace is passed and proclaimed (
[b.] It is at their utmost peril if
they reject the gospel of Christ, and turn their backs upon the
offer now made them (
42 And when the Jews were gone out of the synagogue, the Gentiles besought that these words might be preached to them the next sabbath. 43 Now when the congregation was broken up, many of the Jews and religious proselytes followed Paul and Barnabas: who, speaking to them, persuaded them to continue in the grace of God. 44 And the next sabbath day came almost the whole city together to hear the word of God. 45 But when the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled with envy, and spake against those things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming. 46 Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold, and said, It was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles. 47 For so hath the Lord commanded us, saying, I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation unto the ends of the earth. 48 And when the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and glorified the word of the Lord: and as many as were ordained to eternal life believed. 49 And the word of the Lord was published throughout all the region. 50 But the Jews stirred up the devout and honourable women, and the chief men of the city, and raised persecution against Paul and Barnabas, and expelled them out of their coasts. 51 But they shook off the dust of their feet against them, and came unto Iconium. 52 And the disciples were filled with joy, and with the Holy Ghost.
The design of this story being to vindicate
the apostles, especially Paul (as he doth himself at large,
I. There were some of the Jews that were so
incensed against the preaching of the gospel, not to the Gentiles,
but to themselves, that they would not bear to hear it, but went
out of the synagogue while Paul was preaching (
II. The Gentiles were as willing to hear
the gospel as those rude and ill-conditioned Jews were to get out
of the hearing of it: They besought that these words, or
words to this effect, might be preached to them the next
sabbath; in the week between, so some take it; on the
second and fifth days of the week, which in some synagogues were
their lecture days. But it appears (
III. There were some, nay, there were many,
both of Jews and proselytes, that were wrought upon by the
preaching of the gospel. Those who aggravated the matter of the
Jews' rejection by the preaching of the gospel, cried out, as is
usual in such cases, "They have cast away, and cast off, all the
people of God." "Nay," says Paul, "it is not so; for abundance of
the Jews have embraced Christ, and are taken in;" himself for one,
IV. There was a cheerful attendance upon
the preaching of the gospel the next sabbath day (
V. The Jews were enraged at this; and not
only would not receive the gospel themselves, but were filled with
indignation at those that crowded after it (
VI. The apostles hereupon solemnly and
openly declare themselves discharged from their obligations to the
Jews, and at liberty to bring the word of salvation to the
Gentiles, even by the tacit consent of the Jews themselves. Never
let the Jew lay the fault of the carrying of the kingdom of God to
the Gentiles upon the apostles, for that complaint of theirs is for
ever silenced by their own act and deed, for what they did here is
for ever a bar to it. "Tender and refusal (we say) are good payment
in law." The Jews had the tender of the gospel, and did refuse it,
and therefore ought not to say any thing against the Gentiles
having it. In declaring this, it is said (
VII. The Gentiles cheerfully embraced that
which the Jews scornfully rejected,
1. They took the comfort of it: When they heard this they were glad. It was good news to them that they might have admission into covenant and communion with God by a clearer, nearer, and better way than submitting to the ceremonial law, and being proselyted to the Jewish religion—that the partition-wall was taken down and they were as welcome to the benefits of the Messiah's kingdom as the Jews themselves, and might share in their promise, without coming under their yoke. This was indeed glad tidings of great joy to all people. Note, Our being put into a possibility of salvation, and a capacity for it, ought to be the matter of our rejoicing; when the Gentiles did but hear that the offers of grace should be made them, the word of grace preached to them, and the means of grace afforded them, they were glad. "Now there is some hope for us." Many grieve under doubts whether they have an interest in Christ or no, when they should be rejoicing that they have an interest in him; the golden sceptre is held out to them, and they are invited to come and touch the top of it.
2. They gave God the praise of it: They
glorified the word of the Lord; that is, Christ (so some), the
essential Word; they entertained a profound veneration for him, and
expressed the high thoughts they had of him. Or, rather, the
gospel; the more they knew of it, the more they admired it. Oh!
what a light, what a power, what a treasure, does this gospel bring
along with it! How excellent are its truths, its precepts, its
promises! How far transcending all other institutions! How plainly
divine and heavenly is its origin! Thus they glorified the word
of the Lord, and it is this which he has himself magnified
above all his name (
3. Many of them became, not only professors
of the Christian faith, but sincerely obedient to the faith: As
many as were ordained to eternal life believed. God by his
Spirit wrought true faith in those for whom he had in his councils
from everlasting designed a happiness to everlasting. (1.) Those
believed to whom God gave grace to believe, whom by a secret and
mighty operation he brought into subjection to the gospel of
Christ, and made willing in the day of his power. Those came to
Christ whom the Father drew, and to whom the Spirit made the gospel
call effectual. It is called the faith of the operation of
God (
4. When they believed they did what they
could to spread the knowledge of Christ and his gospel among their
neighbours (
VIII. Paul and Barnabas, having sown the
seeds of a Christian church there, quitted the place, and went to
do the like else-where. We read not any thing of their working
miracles here, to confirm their doctrine, and to convince people of
the truth of it; for, though God then did ordinarily make use of
that method of conviction, yet he could, when he pleased, do his
work without it; and begetting faith by the immediate influence of
his Spirit was itself the greatest miracle to those in whom it was
wrought. Yet, it is probable that they did work miracles, for we
find they did in the next place they came to,
1. How the unbelieving Jews expelled
the apostles out of that country. They first turned their back upon
them, and then lifted up the heel against them (
2. How the apostles abandoned and rejected
the unbelieving Jews (
3. What frame they left the new converts in
at Antioch (
We have, in this chapter, a further account of the
progress of the gospel, by the ministry of Paul and Barnabas among
the Gentiles; it goes on conquering and to conquer, yet meeting
with opposition, as before, among the unbelieving Jews. Here is, I.
Their successful preaching of the gospel for some time at Iconium,
and their being driven thence by the violence of their persecutors,
both Jews and Gentiles, and forced into the neighbouring countries,
1 And it came to pass in Iconium, that they went both together into the synagogue of the Jews, and so spake, that a great multitude both of the Jews and also of the Greeks believed. 2 But the unbelieving Jews stirred up the Gentiles, and made their minds evil affected against the brethren. 3 Long time therefore abode they speaking boldly in the Lord, which gave testimony unto the word of his grace, and granted signs and wonders to be done by their hands. 4 But the multitude of the city was divided: and part held with the Jews, and part with the apostles. 5 And when there was an assault made both of the Gentiles, and also of the Jews with their rulers, to use them despitefully, and to stone them, 6 They were ware of it, and fled unto Lystra and Derbe, cities of Lycaonia, and unto the region that lieth round about: 7 And there they preached the gospel.
In these verses we have,
I. The preaching of the gospel in Iconium,
whither the apostles were forced to retire from Antioch. As the
blood of the martyrs has been the seed of the church, so the
banishment of the confessors has helped to scatter that seed.
Observe, 1. How they made the first offer of the gospel to the
Jews in their synagogues; thither they went, not only as to a
place of meeting, but as to a place of meeting with them, to whom,
wherever they came, they were to apply themselves in the first
place. Though the Jews at Antioch had used them barbarously, yet
they did not therefore decline preaching the gospel to the Jews at
Iconium, who perhaps might be better disposed. Let not those of any
denomination be condemned in the gross, nor some suffer for others'
faults; but let us do good to those who have done evil to us.
Though the blood-thirsty hate the upright, yet the just seek
their soul (
II. The success of their preaching there:
They so spoke that a great multitude, some hundreds perhaps,
if not thousands, both of the Jews and also of the Greeks,
that is the Gentiles, believed. Observe here, 1. That the
gospel was now preached to Jews and Gentiles together, and those of
each denomination that believed came together into the church. In
the close of the foregoing chapter it was preached first to the
Jews, and some of them believed, and then to the Gentiles, and some
of them believed; but here they are put together, being put upon
the same level. The Jews have not so lost their preference as to be
thrown behind, only the Gentiles are brought to stand upon even
terms with them; both are reconciled to God in one body
(
III. The opposition that their preaching
met with there, and the trouble that was created them; lest they
should be puffed up with the multitude of their converts, there was
given them this thorn in the flesh. 1. Unbelieving Jews were the
first spring of their trouble here, as elsewhere (
IV. Their continuance in their work there,
notwithstanding this opposition, and God's owning them in it,
V. The division which this occasioned in
the city (
VI. The attempt made upon the apostles by
their enemies. Their evil affection against them broke out at
length into violent outrages,
VII. The deliverance of the apostles out of
the hands of those wicked and unreasonable men,
8 And there sat a certain man at Lystra, impotent in his feet, being a cripple from his mother's womb, who never had walked: 9 The same heard Paul speak: who stedfastly beholding him, and perceiving that he had faith to be healed, 10 Said with a loud voice, Stand upright on thy feet. And he leaped and walked. 11 And when the people saw what Paul had done, they lifted up their voices, saying in the speech of Lycaonia, The gods are come down to us in the likeness of men. 12 And they called Barnabas, Jupiter; and Paul, Mercurius, because he was the chief speaker. 13 Then the priest of Jupiter, which was before their city, brought oxen and garlands unto the gates, and would have done sacrifice with the people. 14 Which when the apostles, Barnabas and Paul, heard of, they rent their clothes, and ran in among the people, crying out, 15 And saying, Sirs, why do ye these things? We also are men of like passions with you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from these vanities unto the living God, which made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein: 16 Who in times past suffered all nations to walk in their own ways. 17 Nevertheless he left not himself without witness, in that he did good, and gave us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with food and gladness. 18 And with these sayings scarce restrained they the people, that they had not done sacrifice unto them.
In these verses we have,
I. A miraculous cure wrought by Paul at
Lystra upon a cripple that had been lame from his birth, such a one
as was miraculously cured by Peter and John,
II. The impression which this cure made
upon the people: they were amazed at it, had never seen nor heard
the like, and fell into an ecstacy of wonder. Paul and Barnabas
were strangers, exiles, refugees, in their country; every thing
concurred to make them mean and despicable: yet the working of this
one miracle was enough to make them in the eyes of this people
truly great and honourable, though the multitude of Christ's
miracles could not screen him from the utmost contempt among the
Jews. We find here, 1. The people take them for gods (
III. Paul and Barnabas protest against this
undue respect paid them, and with much ado prevent it. Many of the
heathen emperors called themselves gods, and took a pride in
having divine honours paid them: but Christ's ministers, though
real benefactors to mankind, while these tyrants only pretended to
be so, refused those honours when they were so tendered. Whose
successor therefore he is who sits in the temple of God, and
shows that he is god (
1. The holy indignation which Paul and Barnabas conceived at this: When they heard this, they rent their clothes. We do not find that they rent their clothes when the people vilified them, and spoke of stoning them; they could bear this without disturbance: but when they deified them, and spoke of worshipping them, they could not bear it, but rent their clothes, as being more concerned for God's honour than their own.
2. The pains they took to prevent it. They did not connive at it, nor say, "If people will be deceived, let them be deceived," much less suggest to themselves and one another that it might contribute both to the safety of their persons and the success of their ministry if they suffered the people to continue in this mistake, and so they might make a good hand of an ill thing. No, God's truth needs not the service of man's lie. Christ had put honour enough upon them in making them apostles, they needed not assume either the honour of princes or the honour of gods; they appeared with much more magnificent titles when they were called the ambassadors of Christ, and the stewards of the mysteries of God, than when they were called Jupiter and Mercury. Let us see how they prevented it.
(1.) They ran in among the people, as soon as they heard of it, and would not so much as stay awhile to see what the people would do. Their running in, like servants, among the people, showed that they were far from looking upon themselves as gods, or taking state upon them; they did not stand still, expecting honours to be done them, but plainly declined them by thrusting themselves into the crowd. They ran in, as men in earnest, with as much concern as Aaron ran in between the living and the dead, when the plague was begun.
(2.) They reasoned with them, crying out, that all might hear, "Sirs, why do you these things?" Why do you go about to make gods of us? It is the most absurd thing you can do; for,
[1.] "Our nature will not admit it: We
also are men of like passions with you"
homoiopatheis: it is the same word that is used
concerning Elias,
[2.] "Our doctrine is directly against it.
Must we be added to the number of your gods whose business it is to
abolish the gods you have? We preach unto you that you should
turn from these vanities unto the living God. If we should
suffer this, we should confirm you in that which it is our business
to convert you from:" and so they take this occasion to show them
how just and necessary it was that they should turn to God from
idols,
First, That the gods which they and
their fathers worshipped, and all the ceremonies of their worship
of them were vanities, idle things, unreasonable,
unprofitable, which no rational account could be given of, nor any
real advantage gained from. Idols are often called vanities in the
Old Testament,
Secondly, That the God to whom they
would have them turn is the living God. They had
hitherto worshipped dead images, that were utterly unable to help
them (
Thirdly, That this God is the creator of the world, the fountain of all being and power: "He made heaven and earth, and the sea, and all things therein, even those things which you worship as gods, so that he is the God of your gods. You worship gods which you made, the creatures of your own fancy, and the work of your own hands. We call you to worship the true God, and cheat not yourselves with pretenders; worship the Sovereign Lord of all, and disparage not yourselves in bowing down to his creatures and subjects."
Fourthly, That the world owed it to
his patience that he had not destroyed them long ere this for their
idolatry (
Fifthly, That even when they were
not under the direction and correction of the word of God, yet they
might have known, and should have known, to do better by the works
of God,
Lastly, The success of this
prohibition which the apostles gave to the people (
19 And there came thither certain Jews from Antioch and Iconium, who persuaded the people, and, having stoned Paul, drew him out of the city, supposing he had been dead. 20 Howbeit, as the disciples stood round about him, he rose up, and came into the city: and the next day he departed with Barnabas to Derbe. 21 And when they had preached the gospel to that city, and had taught many, they returned again to Lystra, and to Iconium, and Antioch, 22 Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God. 23 And when they had ordained them elders in every church, and had prayed with fasting, they commended them to the Lord, on whom they believed. 24 And after they had passed throughout Pisidia, they came to Pamphylia. 25 And when they had preached the word in Perga, they went down into Attalia: 26 And thence sailed to Antioch, from whence they had been recommended to the grace of God for the work which they fulfilled. 27 And when they were come, and had gathered the church together, they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how he had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles. 28 And there they abode long time with the disciples.
We have here a further account of the services and sufferings of Paul and Barnabas.
I. How Paul was stoned and left for dead,
but miraculously came to himself again,
II. How they went on with their work,
notwithstanding the opposition they met with. All the stones they
threw at Paul could not beat him off from his work: They drew
him out of the city (
1. They went to break up and sow fresh
ground at Derbe. Thither the next day Paul and Barnabas
departed, a city not far off; there they preached the gospel,
there they taught many,
2. They returned, and went over their work
again, watering what they had sown; and, having staid as long as
they thought fit at Derbe, they came back to Lystra, to Iconium,
and Antioch, the cities where they had preached,
(1.) They confirmed the souls of the
disciples; that is, they inculcated that upon them which was
proper to confirm them,
(2.) They exhorted them to continue in the faith; or, as it may be read, they encouraged them. They told them it was both their duty and interest to persevere; to abide in the belief of Christ's being the Son of God, and the Saviour of the world. Note, Those that are in the faith are concerned to continue in the faith, notwithstanding all the temptations they may be under to desert it, from the smiles or frowns of this world. And it is requisite that they should often be exhorted to do so. Those that are continually surrounded with temptations to apostasy have need to be continually attended with pressing exhortations to perseverance.
(3.) That which they insisted most upon was
that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of
God. Not only they must, but we must; it must be
counted upon that all who will go to heaven must expect tribulation
and persecution in their way thither. But is this the way to
confirm the souls of the disciples, and to engage them to
continue in the faith? One would think it would rather shock
them, and make them weary. No, as the matter is fairly stated and
taken entire, it will help to confirm them, and fix them for
Christ. It is true they will meet with tribulation, with much
tribulation; that is the worst of it: but then, [1.] It is so
appointed. They must undergo it, there is no remedy, the matter is
already fixed, and cannot be altered. He that has the sovereign
disposal of us has determined it to be our lot that all that
will live godly in Christ Jesus should suffer persecution;
and he that has the sovereign command over us has determined this
to be our duty, that all that will be Christ's disciples must
take up their cross. When we gave up our names to Jesus
Christ it was what we agreed to; when we sat down and counted the
cost, if we reckoned aright, it was what we counted upon; so that
if tribulation and persecution arise because of the word it
is but what we had notice of before, it must be so: he
performeth the thing that is appointed for us. The matter is
fixed unalterably; and shall the rock be for us removed
out of its place? [2.] It is the lot of the leaders in Christ's
army, as well as of the soldiers. It is not only you, but
we, that (if it be thought a hardship) are subject to it;
therefore, as your own sufferings must not be a stumbling-block to
you, so neither must ours; see
(4.) They ordained them elders, or presbyters, in every church. Now at this second visit they settled them in some order, formed them into religious societies under the guidance of a settled ministry, and settled that distinction between those that are taught in the word and those that teach. [1.] Every church had its governors or presidents, whose office it was to pray with the members of the church, and to preach to them in their solemn assemblies, to administer all gospel ordinances to them, and to take the oversight of them, to instruct the ignorant, warn the unruly, comfort the feeble-minded, and convince gainsayers. It is requisite that every particular church should have one or more such to preside in it. [2.] Those governors were then elders, that had in their qualification the wisdom and gravity of seniors, and had in their commission the authority and command of seniors: not to make new laws (this is the prerogative of the Prince, the great Lawgiver; the government of the church is an absolute monarchy, and the legislative power entirely in Christ), but to see to the observance and execution of the laws Christ has made; and so far they are to be obeyed and submitted to. [3.] These elders were ordained. The qualifications of such as were proposed or proposed themselves (whether the apostles or the people put them up) were judged of by the apostles, as most fit to judge; and they, having devoted themselves, were solemnly set apart to the work of the ministry, and bound to it. [4.] These elders were ordained to them, to the disciples, to their service, for their good. Those that are in the faith have need to be built up in it, and have need of the elders' help therein—the pastors and teachers, who are to edify the body of Christ.
(5.) By prayer joined with
fasting they commended them to the Lord, to the Lord
Jesus, on whom they believed. Note, [1.] Even when persons
are brought to believe, and that sincerely, yet ministers' care
concerning them is not over; there is need of watching over them
still, instructing and admonishing them still; there is still that
lacking in their faith which needs to be perfected. [2.] The
ministers that take most care of those that believe must after all
commend them to the Lord, and put them under the protection and
guidance of his grace: Lord, keep them through thine own
name. To his custody they must commit themselves, and their
ministers must commit them. [3.] It is by prayer that they must be
commended to the Lord. Christ, in his prayer (
3. They went on preaching the gospel in
other places where they had been, but, as it should seem had not
made so many converts as that now at their return they could form
them into churches; therefore thither they came to pursue and carry
on conversion-work. From Antioch they passed through
Pisidia, the province in which that Antioch stood; thence they
came into the province of Pamphylia, the head-city of which
was Perga, where they had been before (
III. How they at length came back to
Antioch in Syria, whence they had been sent forth upon this
expedition. From Attalia they came by sea to Antioch,
1. Why they came thither: because thence they had been recommended to the grace of God, and such a value did they put upon a solemn recommendation to the grace of God, though they had themselves a great interest in heaven, that they never thought they could show respect enough to those who had so recommended them. The brethren having recommended them to the grace of God, for the work which they fulfilled, now that they had fulfilled it they thought they owed them an account of it, that they might help them by their praises, as they had been helped by their prayers.
2. What account they gave them of their
negociation (
3. How they disposed of themselves for the
present: There they abode a long time with the disciples
(
Hitherto we have, with a great deal of pleasure,
attended the apostles in their glorious travels for the propagating
of the gospel in foreign parts, have seen the bounds of the church
enlarged by the accession both of Jews and Gentiles to it; and
thanks be to that God who always caused them to triumph. We left
them, in the close of the foregoing chapter, reposing themselves at
Antioch, and edifying the church there with the rehearsal of their
experiences, and it is a pity they should ever be otherwise
employed; but in this chapter we find other work (not so pleasant)
cut out for them. The Christians and ministers are engaged in
controversy, and those that should have been now busied in
enlarging the dominions of the church have as much as they can do
to compose the divisions of it; when they should have been making
war upon the devil's kingdom they have much ado to keep the peace
in Christ's kingdom. Yet this occurrence and the record of it are
of great use to the church, both for warning to us to expect such
unhappy discords among Christians, and direction to us what method
to take for accommodating them. Here is, I. A controversy raised at
Antioch by the judaizing teachers, who would have the believing
Gentiles brought under the yoke of circumcision and the ceremonial
law,
1 And certain men which came down from Judæa taught the brethren, and said, Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be saved. 2 When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no small dissension and disputation with them, they determined that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, should go up to Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders about this question. 3 And being brought on their way by the church, they passed through Phenice and Samaria, declaring the conversion of the Gentiles: and they caused great joy unto all the brethren. 4 And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, and of the apostles and elders, and they declared all things that God had done with them. 5 But there rose up certain of the sect of the Pharisees which believed, saying, That it was needful to circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law of Moses.
Even when things go on very smoothly and pleasantly in a state or in a church, it is folly to be secure, and to think the mountain stands strong and cannot be moved; some uneasiness or other will arise, which is not foreseen, cannot be prevented, but must be prepared for. If ever there was a heaven upon earth, surely it was in the church at Antioch at this time, when there were so many excellent ministers there, and blessed Paul among them, building up that church in her most holy faith. But here we have their peace disturbed, and differences arising. Here is,
I. A new doctrine started among them, which
occasioned this division, obliging the Gentile converts to submit
to circumcision and the ceremonial law,
1. The persons that urged this were
certain men who came down from Judea; some think such as had
been of the Pharisees (
2. The position they laid down, the thesis
they gave, was this, that except the Gentiles who turned Christians
were circumcised after the manner of Moses, and thereby
bound themselves to all the observances of the ceremonial law,
they could not be saved. As to this, (1.) Many of the Jews
who embraced the faith of Christ, yet continued very zealous for
the law,
II. The opposition which Paul and Barnabas
gave to this schismatical notion, which engrossed salvation to the
Jews, now that Christ has opened the door of salvation to the
Gentiles (
III. The expedient pitched upon for
preventing the mischief of this dangerous notion, and silencing
those that vented it, as well as quieting the minds of the people
with reference to it. They determined that Paul and Barnabas, and
some others of their number, should go to Jerusalem to the
apostles and elders, concerning this doubt. Not that the church
at Antioch had any doubt concerning it: they knew the liberty
wherewith Christ had made them free; but they sent the case to
Jerusalem, 1. Because those who taught this doctrine came from
Jerusalem, and pretended to have directions from the apostles there
to urge circumcision upon the Gentile converts; it was therefore
very proper to send to Jerusalem about it, to know if they had any
such direction from the church there. And it was soon found to be
all wrong, which yet pretended to be of apostolical right. It was
true that these went out from them (
IV. Their journey to Jerusalem upon this
errand,
V. Their hearty welcome at Jerusalem,
VI. The opposition they met with from the
same party at Jerusalem,
6 And the apostles and elders came together for to consider of this matter. 7 And when there had been much disputing, Peter rose up, and said unto them, Men and brethren, ye know how that a good while ago God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the gospel, and believe. 8 And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as he did unto us; 9 And put no difference between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith. 10 Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear? 11 But we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they. 12 Then all the multitude kept silence, and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul, declaring what miracles and wonders God had wrought among the Gentiles by them. 13 And after they had held their peace, James answered, saying, Men and brethren, hearken unto me: 14 Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for his name. 15 And to this agree the words of the prophets; as it is written, 16 After this I will return, and will build again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down; and I will build again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up: 17 That the residue of men might seek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles, upon whom my name is called, saith the Lord, who doeth all these things. 18 Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world. 19 Wherefore my sentence is, that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles are turned to God: 20 But that we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and from things strangled, and from blood. 21 For Moses of old time hath in every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every sabbath day.
We have here a council called, not by writ,
but by consent, on this occasion (
I. Peter's speech in this synod. He did not
in the least pretend to any primacy or headship in this synod. He
was not master of this assembly, nor so much as chairman or
moderator, pro hac vice—on this occasion; for we do not
find that either he spoke first, to open the synod (there having
been much disputing before he rose up), nor that he
spoke last, to sum up the cause and collect the suffrages; but he
was a faithful, prudent zealous member of this assembly, and
offered that which was very much to the purpose, and which would
come better from him than from another, because he had himself been
the first that preached the gospel to the Gentiles. There had
been much disputing, pro and con, upon this question, and
liberty of speech allowed, as ought to be in such cases; those of
the sect of the Pharisees were some of them present, and allowed to
say what they could in defence of those of their opinion at
Antioch, which probably was answered by some of the elders; such
questions ought to be fairly disputed before they are decided. When
both sides had been heard, Peter rose up, and addressed
himself to the assembly, Men and brethren, as did James
afterwards,
1. He put them in mind of the call and
commission he had some time ago to preach the gospel to the
Gentiles; he wondered there should be any difficulty made of a
matter already settled: You know that aph hemeron
archaion—from the beginning of the days of the
gospel, many years ago, God made choice among us apostles of
one to preach the gospel to the Gentiles, and I was the person
chosen, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word, and
believe,
2. He puts them in mind how remarkably God
owned him in preaching to the Gentiles, and gave testimony to their
sincerity in embracing the Christian faith (
3. He sharply reproves those teachers (some
of whom, it is likely, were present) who went about to bring the
Gentiles under the obligation of the law of Moses,
4. Whereas the Jewish teachers had urged
that circumcision was necessary to salvation, Peter shows it was so
far from being so that both Jews and Gentiles were to be saved
purely through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and in no
other way (
II. An account of what Barnabas and Paul
said in this synod, which did not need to be related, for they only
gave in a narrative of what was recorded in the foregoing chapters,
what miracles and wonders God had wrought among the Gentiles by
them,
III. The speech which James made to the
synod. He did not interrupt Paul and Barnabas, though, it is
likely, he had before heard their narrative, but let them go on
with it, for the edification of the company, and that they might
have it from the first and best hand; but, after they had held
their peace, then James stood up. You may all prophesy one
by one,
1. He addresses himself respectfully to those present: "Men and brethren, hearken unto me. You are men, and therefore, it is to be hoped, will hear reason; you are my brethren, and therefore will hear me with candour. We are all brethren, and equally concerned in this cause that nothing be done to the dishonour of Christ and the uneasiness of Christians."
2. He refers to what Peter had said
concerning the conversion of the Gentiles (
3. He confirms this with a quotation out of
the Old Testament: he could not prove the calling of the Gentiles
by a vision, as Peter could, nor by miracles wrought by his hand,
as Paul and Barnabas could, but he would prove that it was foretold
in the Old Testament, and therefore it must be fulfilled,
4. He resolves it into the purpose and
counsel of God (
5. He gives his advice what was to be done
in the present case, as the matter now stood with reference to
the Gentiles (
(1.) That circumcision and the observance of the ceremonial law be by no means imposed upon the Gentile converts; no, not so much as recommended nor mentioned to them. "There are many from among the Gentiles that are turned to God in Christ, and we hope there will be many more. Now I am clearly for using them with all possible tenderness, and putting no manner of hardship or discouragement upon them," me parenochlein—"not to give them any molestation nor disturbance, nor suggest any thing to them that may be disquieting, or raise scruples in their minds, or perplex them." Note, Great care must be taken not to discourage nor disquiet young converts with matters of doubtful disputation. Let the essentials of religion, which an awakened conscience will readily receive, be first impressed deeply upon them, and these will satisfy them and make them easy; and let not things foreign and circumstantial be urged upon them, which will but trouble them. The kingdom of God, in which they are to be trained up, is not meat and drink, neither the opposition nor the imposition of indifferent things, which will but trouble them; but it is righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost, which we are sure will trouble nobody.
(2.) That yet it would be well that in some
things, which gave most offence to the Jews, the Gentiles should
comply with them. Because they must not humour them so far as to be
circumcised, and keep the whole law, it does not therefore follow
that they must act in a continual contradiction to them, and study
how to provoke them. It will please the Jews (and, if a little
thing will oblige them, better do so than cross them) if the
Gentile converts abstain, [1.] From pollutions of idols, and
from fornication, which are two bad things, and always to be
abstained from; but writing to them particularly and expressly to
abstain from them (because in these things the Jews were jealous of
the Gentile converts, lest they should transgress) would very much
gratify the Jews; not but that the apostles, both in preaching and
writing to the Gentiles that embraced Christianity, were careful to
warn against, First, Pollutions of idols, that they should
have no manner of fellowship with idolaters in their idolatrous
worships, and particularly not in the feasts they held upon their
sacrifices. See
6. He gives a reason for his advice—that
great respect ought to be shown to the Jews for they have been so
long accustomed to the solemn injunctions of the ceremonial law
that they must be borne with, if they cannot presently come off
from them (
22 Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas; namely, Judas surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the brethren: 23 And they wrote letters by them after this manner; The apostles and elders and brethren send greeting unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and Cilicia: 24 Forasmuch as we have heard, that certain which went out from us have troubled you with words, subverting your souls, saying, Ye must be circumcised, and keep the law: to whom we gave no such commandment: 25 It seemed good unto us, being assembled with one accord, to send chosen men unto you with our beloved Barnabas and Paul, 26 Men that have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. 27 We have sent therefore Judas and Silas, who shall also tell you the same things by mouth. 28 For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary things; 29 That ye abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication: from which if ye keep yourselves, ye shall do well. Fare ye well. 30 So when they were dismissed, they came to Antioch: and when they had gathered the multitude together, they delivered the epistle: 31 Which when they had read, they rejoiced for the consolation. 32 And Judas and Silas, being prophets also themselves, exhorted the brethren with many words, and confirmed them. 33 And after they had tarried there a space, they were let go in peace from the brethren unto the apostles. 34 Notwithstanding it pleased Silas to abide there still. 35 Paul also and Barnabas continued in Antioch, teaching and preaching the word of the Lord, with many others also.
We have here the result of the consultation that was held at Jerusalem about the imposing of the ceremonial law upon the Gentiles. Much more, it is likely, was said about it than is here recorded; but at length it was brought to a head, and the advice which James gave was universally approved and agreed to nemine contradicente—unanimously; and letters were accordingly sent by messengers of their own to the Gentile converts, acquainting them with their sentiments in this matter, which would be a great confirmation to them against the false teachers. Now observe here,
I. The choice of the delegates that were to be sent with Paul and Barnabas on this errand; not as if they had any suspicion of the fidelity of these great men, and could not trust them with their letters, nor as if they thought that those to whom they sent them would suspect them to have altered any thing in their letter; no, their charity thought no such evil concerning men of such tried integrity; but,
1. They thought fit to send men of their
own company to Antioch, with Paul and Barnabas,
2. Those they sent were not inferior
persons, who might serve to carry the letters, and attest the
receipt of them from the apostles; but they were chosen men, and
chief men among the brethren, men of eminent gifts, graces, and
usefulness; for these are the things which denominate men chief
among the brethren, and qualify them to be the messengers of the
churches. They are here named: Judas, who was called
Barsabas (probably the brother of that Joseph who was called
Barsabas, that was a candidate for the apostleship,
II. The drawing up of the letters, circular letters, that were to be sent to the churches, to notify the sense of the synod in this matter.
1. Here is a very condescending obliging
preamble to this decree,
2. Here is a just and severe rebuke to the
judaizing teachers (
3. Here is an honourable testimony given of the messengers by whom these letters were sent.
(1.) Of Paul and Barnabas, whom these
judaizing teachers had opposed and censured as having done their
work by the halves, because they had brought the Gentile converts
to Christianity only, and not to Judaism. Let them say what they
will of these men, [1.] "They are men that are dear to us; they are
our beloved Barnabas and Paul—men whom we have a value for,
a kindness for, a concern for." Sometimes it is good for those that
are of eminence to express their esteem, not only for the despised
truth of Christ, but for the despised preachers and defenders of
that truth, to encourage them, and weaken the hands of their
opposers. [2.] "They are men that have signalized themselves in the
service of Christ, and therefore have deserved well of all the
churches: they are men that have hazarded their lives for the
name of our Lord Jesus Christ (
(2.) Of Judas and Silas: "They are
chosen men (
4. Here is the direction given what to require from the Gentile converts, where observe,
(1.) The matter of the injunction, which is
according to the advice given by James, that, to avoid giving
offence to the Jews, [1.] They should never eat any thing that they
knew had been offered in sacrifice to an idol, but look upon it as,
though clean in itself, yet thereby polluted to them. This
prohibition was afterwards in part taken off, for they were allowed
to eat whatever was sold in the shambles, or set before them at
their friend's table, though it had been offered to idols, except
when there was danger of giving offence by it, that is, of giving
occasion either to a weak Christian to think the worse of our
Christianity, or to a wicked heathen to think the better of his
idolatry; and in these cases it is good to forbear,
(2.) The manner in which it is worded. [1.]
They express themselves with something of authority, that what they
wrote might be received with respect, and deference paid to it:
It seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, that is, to us
under the guidance of the Holy Ghost, and by direction from him:
not only the apostles, but others, were endued with spiritual gifts
extraordinary, and knew more of the mind of God than any since
those gifts ceased can pretend to; their infallibility gave an
incontestable authority to their decrees, and they would not order
any thing because it seemed good to them, but that they knew
it first seemed good to the Holy Ghost. Or it refers to what
the Holy Ghost had determined in this matter formerly. When the
Holy Ghost descended upon the apostles, he endued them with the
gift of tongues, in order to their preaching the gospel to the
Gentiles, which was a plain indication of God's purpose to call
them in. When the Holy Ghost descended upon Cornelius and his
friends, upon Peter's preaching, it was plain that Christ designed
the taking down of the Jewish pale, within which they fancied the
spirit had been enclosed. [2.] They express themselves with
abundance of tenderness and fatherly concern. First, They
are afraid of burdening them: We will lay upon you no greater
burden. So far were they from delighting to impose upon them
that they dreaded nothing so much as imposing too far upon them, so
as to discourage them at their setting out. Secondly, They
impose upon them no other than necessary things. "The
avoiding of fornication is necessary to all Christians at
all times; the avoiding of things strangled, and of
blood, and of things offered to idols, is necessary
at this time, for the keeping up of a good understanding between
you and the Jews, and the preventing of offence;" and as long as it
continues necessary for that end, and no longer, it is enjoined.
Note, Church-rulers should impose only necessary things, things
which Christ has made our duty, which have a real tendency to the
edification of the church, and, as here, to the uniting of good
Christians. If they impose things only to show their own authority,
and to try people's obedience, they forget that they have not
authority to make new laws, but only to see that the laws of Christ
be duly executed, and to enforce the observance of them.
Thirdly, They enforce their order with a commendation of
those that shall comply with it, rather than with the condemnation
of those that shall transgress it. They do not conclude, "From
which if you do not keep yourselves, you shall be an anathema, you
shall be cast out of the church, and accursed," according to the
style of after-councils, and particularly that of Trent; but
"From which if you keep yourselves, as we do not question
but you will, you will do well; it will be for the glory of
God, the furtherance of the gospel, the strengthening of the hands
of your brethren, and your own credit and comfort." It is all
sweetness and love and good humour, such as became the followers of
him who, when he called us to take his yoke upon us, assured us we
should find him meek and lowly in heart. The difference of
the style of the true apostles from that of the false is very
observable. Those that were for imposing the ceremonial laws were
positive and imperious: Except you keep it, you cannot be
saved (
III. The delivering of the letters, and how the messengers disposed of themselves.
1. When they were dismissed, had had their audience of leave of the apostles (it is probable that they were dismissed with prayer, and a solemn blessing in the name of the Lord, and with instructions and encouragements in their work), They then came to Antioch; they staid no longer at Jerusalem than till their business was done, and then came back, and perhaps were met at their return by those that brought them on their way at their setting out; for those that have taken pains in public service ought to be countenanced and encouraged.
2. As soon as they came to Antioch, they
gathered the multitude together, and delivered the epistle to
them (
3. The people were wonderfully pleased with
the orders that came from Jerusalem (
4. They got the strange ministers that came
from Jerusalem to give them each a sermon, and more,
5. The dismission of the Jerusalem
ministers,
6. The continuance of Silas,
notwithstanding, together with Paul and Barnabas, at Antioch. (1.)
Silas, when it came to the setting to, would not go back with Judas
to Jerusalem, but let him go home by himself, and chose rather to
abide still at Antioch,
36 And some days after Paul said unto Barnabas,
Let us go again and visit our brethren in every city where we have
preached the word of the Lord, and see how they do.
37 And Barnabas determined to take with them John, whose surname
was
We have seen one unhappy difference among the brethren, which was of a public nature, brought to a good issue; but here we have a private quarrel between two ministers, no less men than Paul and Barnabas, not compromised indeed, yet ending well.
I. Here is a good proposal Paul made to
Barnabas to go and review their work among the Gentiles and renew
it, to take a circuit among the churches they had planted, and see
what progress the gospel made among them. Antioch was now a safe
and quiet harbour for them: they had there no adversary nor evil
occurrent; but Paul remembered that they only put in there to refit
and refresh themselves, and therefore begins now to think of
putting to sea again; and, having been in winter quarters long
enough, he is for taking the field again, and making another
campaign, in a vigorous prosecution of this holy war against
Satan's kingdom. Paul remembered that the work appointed him was
afar off among the Gentiles, and therefore he is here meditating a
second expedition among them to do the same work, though to
encounter the same difficulties; and this some days after,
for his active spirit could not bear to be long out of work; no,
nor his bold and daring spirit to be long out of danger. Observe,
1. To whom he makes this proposal—to Barnabas, his old friend and
fellow-labourer; he invites his company and help in this work. We
have need one of another, and may be in many ways serviceable one
to another; and therefore should be forward both to borrow and lend
assistance. Two are better than one. Every soldier has his comrade.
2. For whom the visit is designed: "Let us not presently begin new
work, nor break up new ground; but let us take a view of the fields
we have sown. Come, and let us get up early to the vineyards,
let us see if the vine flourish,
II. The disagreement between Paul and
Barnabas about an assistant; it was convenient to have a young man
with them that should attend on them and minister to them, and be a
witness of their doctrine, manner of life, and patience, and
that should be fitted and trained up for further service, by being
occasionally employed in the present service. Now, 1. Barnabas
would have his nephew John, whose surname was Mark, to go along
with them,
III. The issue of this disagreement: it
came to such a height that they separated upon it. The contention,
the paroxysm (so the word is), the fit of passion which this
threw them both into, was so sharp that they departed asunder
one from the other. Barnabas was peremptory that he would not
go with Paul unless they took John Mark with them; Paul was as
peremptory that he would not go if John did go with them. Neither
would yield, and therefore there is no remedy but they must part.
Now here is that which is very humbling, and just matter of
lamentation, and yet very instructive. For we see, 1. That the best
of men are but men, subject to like passions as we are, as
these two good men had expressly owned concerning themselves
(
IV. The good that was brought out of this
evil-meat out of the eater, and sweetness out of the strong. It was
strange that even the sufferings of the apostles (as
V. We may further observe, 1. That the
church at Antioch seem to countenance Paul in what he did. Barnabas
sailed with his nephew to Cyprus, and no notice was taken of him,
nor a bene discessit—a recommendation given him. Note,
Those that in their service of the church are swayed by private
affections and regards forfeit public honours and respect. But,
when Paul departed, he was recommended by the brethren to the
grace of God. They thought he was in the right in refusing to
make use of John Mark, and could not but blame Barnabas for
insisting upon it, though he was one who had deserved well of the
church (
It is some rebuke to Barnabas that after he left
Paul we hear no more of him, of what he did or suffered for Christ.
But Paul, as he was recommended by the brethren to the grace of
God, so his services for Christ after this are largely recorded; we
are to attend him in this chapter from place to place, wherever he
came doing good, either watering or planting, beginning new work or
improving what was done. Here is, I. The beginning of his
acquaintance with Timothy, and taking him to be his assistant,
1 Then came he to Derbe and Lystra: and, behold, a certain disciple was there, named Timotheus, the son of a certain woman, which was a Jewess, and believed; but his father was a Greek: 2 Which was well reported of by the brethren that were at Lystra and Iconium. 3 Him would Paul have to go forth with him; and took and circumcised him because of the Jews which were in those quarters: for they knew all that his father was a Greek. 4 And as they went through the cities, they delivered them the decrees for to keep, that were ordained of the apostles and elders which were at Jerusalem. 5 And so were the churches established in the faith, and increased in number daily.
Paul was a spiritual father, and as such a one we have him here adopting Timothy, and taking care of the education of many others who had been begotten to Christ by his ministry: and in all he appears to have been a wise and tender father. Here is,
I. His taking Timothy into his acquaintance
and under his tuition. One thing designed in the book of the Acts
is to help us to understand Paul's epistles, two of which are
directed to Timothy; it was therefore necessary that in the history
of Paul we should have some account concerning him. And we are here
accordingly told, 1. That he was a disciple, one that belonged to
Christ, and was baptized, probably in his infancy, when his mother
became a believer, as Lydia's household was baptized upon her
believing,
II. His confirming the churches which he
had planted (
1. That they delivered them copies of the decrees of the Jerusalem synod, to be a direction to them in the government of themselves, and that they might have wherewith to answer the judaizing teachers, and to justify themselves in adhering to the liberty with which Christ had made them free. All the churches were concerned in that decree, and therefore it was requisite they should all have it well attested. Though Paul had for a particular reason circumcised Timothy, yet he would not have that drawn into a precedent; and therefore he delivered the decrees to the churches, to be religiously observed; for they must abide by the rule, and not be drawn from it by a particular example.
2. That this was of very good service to
them. (1.) The churches were hereby established in the
faith,
6 Now when they had gone throughout Phrygia and the region of Galatia, and were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia, 7 After they were come to Mysia, they assayed to go into Bithynia: but the Spirit suffered them not. 8 And they passing by Mysia came down to Troas. 9 And a vision appeared to Paul in the night; There stood a man of Macedonia, and prayed him, saying, Come over into Macedonia, and help us. 10 And after he had seen the vision, immediately we endeavoured to go into Macedonia, assuredly gathering that the Lord had called us for to preach the gospel unto them. 11 Therefore loosing from Troas, we came with a straight course to Samothracia, and the next day to Neapolis; 12 And from thence to Philippi, which is the chief city of that part of Macedonia, and a colony: and we were in that city abiding certain days. 13 And on the sabbath we went out of the city by a river side, where prayer was wont to be made; and we sat down, and spake unto the women which resorted thither. 14 And a certain woman named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of Thyatira, which worshipped God, heard us: whose heart the Lord opened, that she attended unto the things which were spoken of Paul. 15 And when she was baptized, and her household, she besought us, saying, If ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come into my house, and abide there. And she constrained us.
In these verses we have,
I. Paul's travels up and down to do good.
1. He and Silas his colleague went throughout Phrygia and the
region of Galatia, where, it should seem, the gospel was already
planted, but whether by Paul's hand or no is not mentioned; it is
likely it was, for in his epistle to the Galatians he speaks of his
preaching the gospel to them at the first, and how very
acceptable he was among them,
II. Paul's particular call to Macedonia,
that is, to Philippi, the chief city, inhabited mostly by Romans,
as appears,
1. The vision Paul had,
2. The interpretation made of the vision
(
III. Paul's voyage to Macedonia hereupon:
He was not disobedient to the heavenly vision, but followed
this divine direction much more cheerfully, and with more
satisfaction, than he would have followed any contrivance or
inclination of his own. 1. Thitherward he turned his thoughts. Now
that he knows the mind of God in the matter he is determined, for
this is all he wanted; now he thinks no more of Asia, nor Bithynia,
but immediately we endeavoured to go into Macedonia. Paul
only had the vision, but he communicated it to his companions, and
they all, upon the credit of this, resolved for Macedonia. As Paul
will follow Christ, so all his will follow him, or rather follow
Christ with him. They are getting things in readiness for this
expedition immediately, without delay. Note, God's calls must be
complied with immediately. As our obedience must not be disputed,
so it must not be deferred; do it to-day, lest thy heart be
hardened. Observe, They could not immediately go into Macedonia;
but they immediately endeavoured to go. If we cannot be so quick as
we would be in our performances, yet we may be in our endeavours,
and this shall be accepted. 2. Thitherward he steered his course.
They set sail by the first shipping and with the first fair
wind from Troas; for they may be sure they have done what
they had to do there when God calls them to another place. They
came with a straight course, a prosperous voyage, to
Samothracia; the next day they came to Neapolis, a city
on the confines of Thrace and Macedonia; and at last they landed at
Philippi, a city so called from Philip king of Macedon, the
father of Alexander the Great; it is said (
IV. The cold entertainment which Paul and
his companions met with at Philippi. One would have expected that
having such a particular call from God thither they would have had
a joyful welcome there, as Peter had with Cornelius when the angel
sent him thither. Where was the man of Macedonia that begged Paul
to come thither with all speed? Why did not he stir up his
countrymen, some of them at least, to go and meet him? Why was not
Paul introduced with solemnity, and the keys of the city put into
his hand? Here is nothing like this; for, 1. It is a good while
before any notice at all is taken of him: We were in that city
abiding certain days, probably at a public house and at their
own charge, for they had no friend to invite them so much as to a
meal's meat, till Lydia welcomed them. They had made all the haste
they could thither, but, now that they are there, they are almost
tempted to think they might as well have staid where they were. But
so it was ordered for their trial whether they could bear the pain
of silence and lying by, when this was their lot. Those eminent and
useful men are not fit to live in this world that know not how to
be slighted and overlooked. Let not ministers think it strange if
they be first strongly invited to a place, and then looked shyly
upon when they come. 2. When they have an opportunity of preaching
it is in an obscure place, and to a mean and small auditory,
V. The conversion of Lydia, who probably was the first that was wrought upon there to believe in Christ, though not the last. In this story of the Acts, we have not only the conversion of places recorded, but of many particular persons; for such is the worth of souls that the reducing of one to God is a great matter. Nor have we only the conversions that were effected by miracle, as Paul's, but some that were brought about by the ordinary methods of grace, as Lydia's here. Observe,
1. Who this convert was that there is such particular notice taken of. Four things are recorded of her:—
(1.) Her name, Lydia. It is an
honour to her to have her name recorded here in the book of God, so
that wherever the scriptures are read there shall this be told
concerning her. Note, The names of the saints are precious with
God, and should be so with us; we cannot have our names recorded in
the Bible, but, if God open our hearts, we shall find them
written in the book of life, and this is better (
(2.) Her calling. She was a seller of
purple, either of purple dye or of purple cloth or silk.
Observe, [1.] She had a calling, an honest calling, which the
historian takes notice of to her praise; she was none of those
women that the apostle speaks of (
(3.) The place she was of—of the city of Thyatira, which was a great way from Philippi; there she was born and bred, but either married at Philippi, or brought by her trade to settle there. The providence of God, as it always appoints, so it often removes, the bounds of our habitation, and sometimes makes the change of our outward condition or place of our abode wonderfully subservient to the designs of his grace concerning our salvation. Providence brings Lydia to Philippi, to be under Paul's ministry, and there, where she met with it, she made a good use of it; so should we improve opportunities.
(4.) Her religion before the Lord opened
her heart. [1.] She worshipped God according to the knowledge she
had; she was one of the devout women. Sometimes the grace of God
wrought upon those who, before their conversion, were very wicked
and vile, publicans and harlots; such were some of you,
2. What the work was that was wrought upon
her: Whose heart the Lord opened. Observe here, (1.) The
author of this work: it was the Lord,—the Lord Christ, to
whom this judgment is committed,—the Spirit of the Lord, who is
the sanctifier. Note, Conversion-work is God's work; it is he
that works in us both to will and to do; not as if we had
nothing to do, but of ourselves, without God's grace, we can do
nothing; nor as if God were in the least chargeable with the ruin
of those that perish, but the salvation of those that are saved
must be wholly ascribed to him. (2.) The seat of this work; it is
in the heart that the change is made, it is to the heart that this
blessed turn is given; it was the heart of Lydia that was wrought
upon. Conversion-work is heart-work; it is a renewing of the
heart, the inward man, the spirit of the mind. (3.) The nature
of the work; she had not only her heart touched, but her heart
opened. An unconverted soul is shut up, and fortified against
Christ, straitly shut up, as Jericho against Joshua,
3. What were the effects of this work on
the heart. (1.) She took great notice of the word of God. Her heart
was so opened that she attended to the things that were spoken
by Paul; she not only gave attendance on Paul's preaching, but
gave attention to it; she applied to herself (so some read
it) the things that were spoken by Paul; and then only the
word does us good, and makes an abiding impression upon us, when we
apply it to ourselves. Now this was an evidence of the opening of
her heart, and was the fruit of it; wherever the heart is opened by
the grace of God, it will appear by a diligent attendance on, and
attention to, the word of God, both for Christ's sake, whose word
it is, and for our own sakes, who are so nearly interested in it.
(2.) She gave up her name to Jesus Christ, and took upon her the
profession of his holy religion; She was baptized, and by
this solemn rite was admitted a member of the church of Christ; and
with her her household also was baptized, those of them that
were infants in her right, for if the root be holy so are the
branches, and those that were grown up by her influence and
authority. She and her household were baptized by the same rule
that Abraham and his household were circumcised, because the seal
of the covenant belongs to the covenanters and their seed. (3.) She
was very kind to the ministers, and very desirous to be further
instructed by them in the things pertaining to the kingdom of
God: She besought us saying "If you have judged me to be faithful
to the Lord, if you take me to be a sincere Christian, manifest
your confidence in me by this, come into my house, and abide
there." Thus she desired an opportunity, [1.] To testify her
gratitude to those who had been the instruments of divine grace in
this blessed change that was wrought upon her. When her heart was
open to Christ, her house was open to his ministers for his sake,
and they were welcome to the best entertainment she had, which she
did not think too good for those of whose spiritual things she had
reaped so plentifully. Nay, they are not only welcome to her house,
but she is extremely pressing and importunate with them: She
constrained us; which intimates that Paul was very backward and
unwilling to go, because he was afraid of being burdensome to the
families of the young converts, and would study to make the
gospel of Christ without charge (
16 And it came to pass, as we went to prayer, a
certain damsel possessed with a spirit of divination met us, which
brought her masters much gain by soothsaying: 17 The same
followed Paul and us, and cried, saying, These men are the servants
of the most high God, which show unto us the way of salvation.
18 And this did she many days. But Paul, being grieved,
turned and said to the spirit, I command thee in the name of Jesus
Christ to come out of her. And he came out the same hour. 19
And when her masters saw that the hope of their gains was gone,
they caught Paul and Silas, and drew them into the
marketplace unto the rulers, 20 And brought them to the
magistrates, saying, These men, being Jews, do exceedingly trouble
our city, 21 And teach customs, which are not lawful for us
to receive, neither to observe, being
Paul and his companions, though they were for some time buried in obscurity at Philippi, yet now begin to be taken notice of.
I. A damsel that had a spirit of divination caused them to be taken notice of, by proclaiming them to be the servants of God. Observe,
1. The account that is given of this damsel: She was pythonissa, possessed with such a spirit of divination as that damsel was by whom the oracles of Apollo at Delphos were delivered; she was actuated by an evil spirit, that dictated ambiguous answers to those who consulted her, which served to gratify their vain desire of knowing things to come, but often deceived them. In those times of ignorance, infidelity, and idolatry, the devil, by the divine permission, thus led men captive at his will; and he could not have gained such adoration from them as he had, if he had not pretended to give oracles to them, for by both his usurpation is maintained as the god of this world. This damsel brought her masters much gain by soothsaying; many came to consult this witch for the discovery of robberies, the finding of things lost, and especially to be told their fortune, and none came but with the rewards of divination in their hands, according to the quality of the person and the importance of the case. Probably there were many that were thus kept for fortune-tellers, but, it should seem, this was more in repute than any of them; for, while others brought some gain, this brought much gain to her masters, being consulted more than any other.
2. The testimony which this damsel gave to
Paul and his companions: She met them in the street, as they
were going to prayer, to the house of prayer, or rather to the work
of prayer there,
Now, (1.) This witness is true; it is a
comprehensive encomium on the faithful preachers of the gospel, and
makes their feet beautiful,
But, (2.) How came this testimony from the
mouth of one that had a spirit of divination? Is Satan divided
against himself? Will he cry up those whose business it is to pull
him down? We may take it either, [1.] As extorted from this spirit
of divination for the honour of the gospel by the power of God; as
the devil was forced to say of Christ (
II. Christ caused them to be taken notice
of, by giving them power to cast the devil out of this damsel. She
continued many days clamouring thus (
III. The masters of the damsel that was dispossessed caused them to be taken notice of, by bringing them before the magistrates for doing it, and laying it to their charge as their crime. The preachers of the gospel would never have had an opportunity of speaking to the magistrates if they had not been brought before them as evil doers. Observe here,
1. That which provoked them was, that, the
damsel being restored to herself, her masters saw that the hope
of their gain was gone,
2. The course they took with them was to incense the higher powers against them, as men fit to be punished: They caught them as they went along, and, with the utmost fury and violence, dragged them into the marketplace, where public justice was administered. (1.) They brought them to the rulers, their justices of peace, to do by them as men taken into the hands of the law, the duumviri. (2.) From them they hurried them to the magistrates, the prætors or governors of the city, tois strategois—the officers of the army, so the word signifies; but it is taken in general for the judges or chief rulers: to them they brought their complaint.
3. The charge they exhibited against them
was that they were the troublers of the land,
IV. The magistrates, by their proceedings against them, caused them to be taken notice of.
1. By countenancing the persecution they
raised the mob upon them (
2. By going on to an execution they further
represented them as the vilest malefactors: They rent off their
clothes, with rage and fury, not having patience till they were
taken off, in order to their being scourged. This the apostle
refers to when he speaks of their being treated at Philippi,
25 And at midnight Paul and Silas prayed, and sang praises unto God: and the prisoners heard them. 26 And suddenly there was a great earthquake, so that the foundations of the prison were shaken: and immediately all the doors were opened, and every one's bands were loosed. 27 And the keeper of the prison awaking out of his sleep, and seeing the prison doors open, he drew out his sword, and would have killed himself, supposing that the prisoners had been fled. 28 But Paul cried with a loud voice, saying, Do thyself no harm: for we are all here. 29 Then he called for a light, and sprang in, and came trembling, and fell down before Paul and Silas, 30 And brought them out, and said, Sirs, what must I do to be saved? 31 And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house. 32 And they spake unto him the word of the Lord, and to all that were in his house. 33 And he took them the same hour of the night, and washed their stripes; and was baptized, he and all his, straightway. 34 And when he had brought them into his house, he set meat before them, and rejoiced, believing in God with all his house.
We have here the designs of the persecutors of Paul and Silas baffled and broken.
I. The persecutors designed to dishearten and discourage the preachers of the gospel, and to make them sick of the cause and weary of their work; but here we find them both hearty and heartened.
1. They were themselves hearty, wonderfully
hearty; never were poor prisoners so truly cheerful, nor so far
from laying their hard usage to heart. Let us consider what their
case was. The prætors among the Romans had rods carried before
them, and axes bound upon them, the fasces and secures. Now
they had felt the smart of the rods, the ploughers had ploughed
upon their backs, and made long furrows. The many stripes they
had laid upon them were very sore, and one might have expected to
hear them complaining of them, of the rawness and soreness of their
backs and shoulders. Yet this was not all; they had reason to fear
the axes next. Their master was first scourged and then crucified;
and they might expect the same. In the mean time they were in the
inner prison, their feet in the stocks, which, some think, not only
held them, but hurt them; and yet, at midnight, when they
should have been trying, if possible, to get a little rest, they
prayed and sang praises to God. (1.) They prayed together,
prayed to God to support them and comfort them in their
afflictions, to visit them, as he did Joseph in the prison, and to
be with them,—prayed that their consolations in Christ might
abound, as their afflictions for him did,—prayed that even their
bonds and stripes might turn to the furtherance of the
gospel,—prayed for their persecutors, that God would forgive them
and turn their hearts. This was not at an hour of prayer, but at
midnight; it was not in a house of prayer, but in a dungeon; yet it
was seasonable to pray, and the prayer was acceptable. As in the
dark, so out of the depths, we may cry unto God. No place, no time,
amiss for prayer, if the heart be lifted up to God. Those that are
companions in suffering should join in prayer. Is any afflicted?
Let him pray. No trouble, how grievous soever, should indispose
us for prayer. (2.) They sang praises to God. They praised
God; for we must in every thing give thanks. We never want
matter for praise, if we do not want a heart. And what should put
the heart of a child of God out of tune for this duty if a dungeon
and a pair of stocks will not do it? They praised God that they
were counted worthy to suffer shame for his name, and that they
were so wonderfully supported and borne up under their sufferings,
and felt divine consolations so sweet, so strong, in their souls.
Nay, they not only praised God, but they sang praises to
him, in some psalm, or hymn, or spiritual song, either one of
David's, or some modern composition, or one of their own, as the
Spirit gave them utterance. As our rule is that the afflicted
should pray, and therefore, being in affliction, they prayed; so
our rule is that the merry should sing psalms (
2. God heartened them wonderfully by his
signal appearances for them,
II. The persecutors designed to stop the
progress of the gospel, that no more might embrace it; thus they
hoped to ruin the meeting by the river side, that no more hearts
should be opened there; but here we find converts made in the
prison, that house turned into a meeting, the trophies of the
gospel's victories erected there, and the jailer, their own
servant, become a servant of Christ. It is probable that some of
the prisoners, if not all, were converted; surely the miracle
wrought on their bodies, in loosing their bands, was wrought on
their souls too. See
1. He is afraid he shall lose his life, and
Paul makes him easy as to this care,
2. He is afraid he shall lose his soul, and Paul makes him easy as to this care too. One concern leads him to another, and a much greater; and, being hindered from hastening himself out of this world, he begins to think, if he had pursued his intention, whither death would have brought him, and what would have become of him on the other side death—a very proper thought for such as have been snatched as a brand out of the fire, when there was but a step between them and death. Perhaps the heinousness of the sin he was running into helped to alarm him.
(1.) Whatever was the cause, he was put into a great consternation. The Spirit of God, that was sen to convince, in order to his being a Comforter, struck a terror upon him, and startled him. Whether he took care to shut the prison-doors again we are not told. Perhaps he forgot this as the woman of Samaria, when Christ had impressed convictions on her conscience, left her water-pot and forgot her errand to the well; for he called for a light with all speed, and sprang in to the inner prison, and came trembling to Paul and Silas. Those that have sin set in order before them, and are made to know their abominations, cannot but tremble at the apprehension of their misery and danger. This jailer, when he was thus made to tremble, could not apply to a more proper person than to Paul, for it had once been his own case; he had been once a persecutor of good men, as this jailer was—had cast them into prison, as he kept them—and when, like him, he was made sensible of it, he trembled, and was astonished; and therefore he was able to speak the more feelingly to the jailer.
(2.) In this consternation, he applied to
Paul and Silas for relief. Observe, [1.] How reverent and
respectful his address to them is: He called for a light,
because they were in the dark, and that they might see what a
fright he was in; he fell down before them, as one amazed at
the badness of his own condition, and ready to sink under the load
of his terror because of it; he fell down before them, as one that
had upon his spirit an awe of them, and of the image of God upon
them, and of their commission from God. It is probable that he had
heard what the damsel said of them, that they were the servants
of the living God, who showed to them the way of salvation, and
as such he thus expressed his veneration for them. He fell down
before them, to beg their pardon, as a penitent, for the
indignities he had done them, and to beg their advice, as a
supplicant, what he should do. He gave them a title of respect,
Sirs, kyrioi—lords, masters; just now
it was, Rogues and villains, and he was their master;
but now, Sirs, lords, and they are his masters. Converting
grace changes people's language of and to good people and good
ministers; and, to such as are thoroughly convinced of sin, the
very feet of those that bring tidings of Christ are beautiful; yea,
though they are disgracefully fastened in the stocks. [2.] How
serious his enquiry is: What must I do to be saved? First,
His salvation is now his great concern, and lies nearest his heart,
which before was the furthest thing from his thoughts. Not, What
shall I do to be preferred, to be rich and great in the world? but,
What shall I do to be saved? Secondly, He does not enquire
concerning others, what they must do; but concerning himself, "What
must I do?" It is his own precious soul that he is in care about:
"Let others do as they please; tell me what I must do, what course
I must take." Thirdly, He is convinced that something must
be done, and done by him too, in order to his salvation: that it is
not a thing of course, a thing that will do itself, but a thing
about which we must strive, wrestle, and take pains. He asks not,
"What may be done for me?" but, "What shall I do, that, being
now in fear and trembling, I may work out my
salvation?" as Paul speaks in his epistle to the church at
Philippi, of which this jailer was, perhaps with respect to his
trembling enquiry here, intimating that he must not only ask after
salvation (as he had done), but work out his salvation with
a holy trembling,
(3.) They very readily directed him what he
must do,
(4.) They proceeded to instruct him and his
family in the doctrine of Christ (
(5.) The jailer and his family were immediately baptized, and thereby took upon them the profession of Christianity, submitted to its laws, and were admitted to its privileges, upon their declaring solemnly, as the eunuch did, that they believed that Jesus Christ is the Son of God: He was baptized, he and all his, straightway. Neither he nor any of his family desired time to consider whether they should come into baptismal bonds or no; nor did Paul and Silas desire time to try their sincerity and to consider whether they should baptize them or no. But the Spirit of grace worked such a strong faith in them, all on a sudden, as superseded further debate; and Paul and Silas knew by the Spirit that it was a work of God that was wrought in them: so that there was no occasion for demur. This therefore will not justify such precipitation in ordinary cases.
(6.) The jailer was hereupon very
respectful to Paul and Silas, as one that knew not how to make
amends for the injury he had done to them, much less for the
kindness he had received from them: He took them the same hour
of the night, would not let them lie a minute longer in the
inner prison; but, [1.] He washed their stripes, to cool
them, and abate the smart of them; to clean them from the blood
which the stripes had fetched. It is probable that he bathed them
with some healing liquor, as the good Samaritan helped the wounded
man by pouring in oil and wine. [2.] He brought them into
his house, bade them welcome to the best room he had, and
prepared his best bed for them. Now nothing was thought good enough
for them, as before nothing bad enough. [3.] He set meat before
them, such as his house would afford, and they were welcome to
it, by which he expressed the welcome which his soul gave to the
gospel. They had spoken to him the word of the Lord, had broken the
bread of life to him and his family; and he, having reaped so
plentifully of their spiritual things, thought it was but
reasonable that they should reap of his carnal things,
(7.) The voice of rejoicing with that of
salvation was heard in the jailer's house; never was such a truly
merry night kept there before: He rejoiced, believing in God,
with all his house. There was none in his house that refused to
be baptized, and so made a jar in the harmony; but they were
unanimous in embracing the gospel, which added much to the joy. Or
it may be read, He, believing in God, rejoiced all the house
over; panoiki—he went to every apartment,
expressing his joy. Observe, [1.] His believing in Christ is called
believing in God, which intimates that Christ is God, and
that the design of the gospel is so far from being to draw us from
God (saying, Go serve other gods,
35 And when it was day, the magistrates sent the
serjeants, saying, Let those men go. 36 And the keeper of
the prison told this saying to Paul, The magistrates have sent to
let you go: now therefore depart, and go in peace. 37 But
Paul said unto them, They have beaten us openly uncondemned, being
Romans, and have cast us into prison; and now do they thrust
us out privily? nay verily; but let them come themselves and fetch
us out. 38 And the serjeants told these words unto the
magistrates: and they feared, when they heard that they were
In these verses we have,
I. Orders sent for the discharge of Paul
and Silas out of prison
II. Paul's insisting upon the breach of
privilege which the magistrates had been guilty of,
1. Paul did not plead this before he was beaten, though it is probable that it might have prevented it, lest he should seem to be afraid of suffering for the truth which he had preached. Tully, in one of his orations, against Verres, tells of one Ganius, who was ordered by Verres to be beaten in Sicily, that all the while he was under the lash he cried out nothing but Civis Romanus sum—I am a citizen of Rome; Paul did not do so; he had nobler things than this to comfort himself with in his affliction.
2. He did plead it afterwards, to put an honour upon his sufferings and upon the cause he suffered for, to let the world know that the preachers of the gospel were not such despicable men as they were commonly looked upon to be, and that they merited better treatment. He did it likewise to mollify the magistrates towards the Christians at Philippi, and to gain better treatment for them, and beget in the people a better opinion of the Christian religion, when they saw that Paul had a fair advantage against their magistrates, might have brought his action against them and had them called to an account for what they had done, and yet did not take the advantage, which was very much to the honour of that worthy name by which he was called. Now here,
(1.) Paul lets them know how many ways they
had run themselves into a premunire, and that he had law enough to
know it. [1.] They had beaten those that were Romans; some
think that Silas was a Roman citizen as well as Paul; others that
this does not necessarily follow. Paul was a citizen, and Silas was
his companion. Now both the lex Procia and the lex
Sempronia did expressly forbid liberum corpus Romani civis,
virgis aut aliis verberibus cædi—the free body of a Roman citizen
to be beaten with rods or otherwise. Roman historians give
instances of cities that had their charters taken from them for
indignities done to Roman citizens; we shall afterwards find Paul
making use of this plea,
(2.) He insists upon it that they should make them an acknowledgment of their error, and give them a public discharge, to make it the more honourable, as they had done them a public disgrace, which made that the more disgraceful: "Let them come themselves, and fetch us out, and give a testimony to our innocency, and that we have done nothing worthy of stripes or of bonds." It was not a point of honour that Paul stood thus stiffly upon, but a point of justice, and not to himself so much as to his cause: "Let them come and stop the clamours of the people, by confessing that we are not the troublers of the city."
III. The magistrates' submission, and the
reversing of the judgment given against Paul and Silas,
IV. The departure of Paul and Silas from
Philippi,
We have here a further account of the travels of
Paul, and his services and sufferings for Christ. He was not like a
candle upon a table, that gives light only to one room, but like
the sun that goes its circuit to give light to many. He was called
into Macedonia, a large kingdom,
1 Now when they had passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came to Thessalonica, where was a synagogue of the Jews: 2 And Paul, as his manner was, went in unto them, and three sabbath days reasoned with them out of the scriptures, 3 Opening and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ. 4 And some of them believed, and consorted with Paul and Silas; and of the devout Greeks a great multitude, and of the chief women not a few. 5 But the Jews which believed not, moved with envy, took unto them certain lewd fellows of the baser sort, and gathered a company, and set all the city on an uproar, and assaulted the house of Jason, and sought to bring them out to the people. 6 And when they found them not, they drew Jason and certain brethren unto the rulers of the city, crying, These that have turned the world upside down are come hither also; 7 Whom Jason hath received: and these all do contrary to the decrees of Cæsar, saying that there is another king, one Jesus. 8 And they troubled the people and the rulers of the city, when they heard these things. 9 And when they had taken security of Jason, and of the other, they let them go.
Paul's two epistles to the Thessalonians, the first two he wrote by inspiration, give such a shining character of that church, that we cannot but be glad here in the history to meet with an account of the first founding of the church there.
I. Here is Paul's coming to Thessalonica,
which was the chief city of this country, called at this day
Salonech, in the Turkish dominions. Observe, 1. Paul went on
with his work, notwithstanding the ill usage he had met with at
Philippi; he did not fail, nor was discouraged. He takes notice of
this in his first epistle to the church here (
II. His preaching to the Jews first, in
their synagogue at Thessalonica. He found a synagogue of the Jews
there (
III. The success of his preaching there,
IV. The trouble that was given to Paul and Silas at Thessalonica. Wherever they preached, they were sure to be persecuted; bonds and afflictions awaited them in every city. Observe,
1. Who were the authors of their trouble:
the Jews who believed not, who were moved with envy,
2. Who were the instruments of the trouble: the Jews made use of certain lewd persons of the baser sort, whom they picked up and got together, and who must undertake to give the sense of the city against the apostles. All wise and sober people looked upon them with respect, and valued them, and none would appear against them but such as were the scum of the city, a company of vile men, that were given to all manner of wickedness. Tertullian pleads this with those that opposed Christianity, that the enemies of it were generally the worst of men: Tales semper nobis insecutores, injusti, impii, turpes, quos, et ipsi damnare consuestis—Our persecutors are invariably unjust, impious, infamous, whom you yourselves have been accustomed to condemn.—Apologia, cap. 5. It is the honour of religion that those who hate it are generally the lewd fellows of the baser sort, that are lost to all sense of justice and virtue.
3. In what method they proceeded against
them. (1.) They set the city in an uproar, made a noise to
put people in a fright, and then every body ran to see what the
matter was; they began a riot, and then the mob was up presently.
See who are the troublers of Israel—not the faithful preachers of
the gospel, but the enemies of it. See how the devil carries on his
designs; he sets cities in an uproar, sets souls in an uproar, and
then fishes in troubled waters. (2.) They assaulted the house of
Jason, where the apostles lodged, with a design to bring
them out to the people, whom they had incensed and enraged
against them, and by whom they hoped to see them pulled to pieces.
The proceedings here were altogether illegal; of Jason's house must
be searched, it ought to be done by the proper officers, and not
without a warrant: "A man's house," the law says, "is his castle,"
and for them in a tumultuous manner to assault a man's house, to
put him and his family in fear, was but to show to what outrages
men are carried by a spirit of persecution. If men have offended,
magistrates are appointed to enquire into the offence, and to judge
of it; but to make the rabble judges and executioners too (as these
Jews designed to do) was to make truth fall in the street, to set
servants on horseback, and leave princes to walk as servants on the
earth—to depose equity, and enthrone fury. (3.) When they could
not get the apostles into their hands (whom they would have
punished as vagabonds, and incensed the people against as strangers
that came to spy out the land, and devour its strength, and eat the
bread out of their mouths), then they fall upon an honest citizen
of their own, who entertained the apostles in his house, his name
Jason, a converted Jew, and drew him out with some others of
the brethren to the rulers of the city. The apostles were advised
to withdraw, for they were more obnoxious, Currenti cede
furori—Retire before the torrent. But their friends were
willing to expose themselves, being better able to weather this
storm. For a good man, for such good men as the apostles
were, some would even dare to die. (4.) They accused them to
the rulers, and represented them a dangerous persons, not fit to be
tolerated; the crime charged upon Jason is receiving and harbouring
the apostles (
4. The great uneasiness which this gave to
this city (
5. The issue of this troublesome affair.
The magistrates had no mind to prosecute the Christians. Care was
taken to secure the apostles; they absconded, and fled, and kept
out of their hands; so that nothing was to be done but to discharge
Jason and his friends upon bail,
10 And the brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas by night unto Berea: who coming thither went into the synagogue of the Jews. 11 These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whether those things were so. 12 Therefore many of them believed; also of honourable women which were Greeks, and of men, not a few. 13 But when the Jews of Thessalonica had knowledge that the word of God was preached of Paul at Berea, they came thither also, and stirred up the people. 14 And then immediately the brethren sent away Paul to go as it were to the sea: but Silas and Timotheus abode there still. 15 And they that conducted Paul brought him unto Athens: and receiving a commandment unto Silas and Timotheus for to come to him with all speed, they departed.
In these verses we have,
I. Paul and Silas removing to Berea, and
employed in preaching the gospel there,
II. The good character of the Jews in Berea
(
1. They had a freer thought, and lay more open to conviction, were willing to hear reason, and admit the force of it, and to subscribe to that which appeared to them to be truth, though it was contrary to their former sentiments. This was more noble.
2. They had a better temper, were not so
sour, and morose, and ill-conditioned towards all that were not of
their mind, As they were ready to come into a unity with those that
by the power of truth they were brought to concur with, so they
continued in charity with those that they saw cause to differ from.
This was more noble. They neither prejudged the cause, nor were
moved with envy at the managers of it, as the Jews at Thessalonica
were, but very generously gave both it and them a fair hearing,
without passion or partiality; for, (1.) They received the word
with all readiness of mind; they were very willing to hear it,
presently apprehended the meaning of it, and did not shut their
eyes against the light. They attended to the things that were
spoken by Paul, as Lydia did, and were very well pleased to
hear them. They did not pick quarrels with the word, nor find
fault, nor seek occasion against the preachers of it; but bade it
welcome, and put a candid construction upon every thing that was
said. Herein they were more noble than the Jews in
Thessalonica, but walked in the same spirit, and in the same
steps, with the Gentiles there, of whom it is said that they
received the word with joy of the Holy Ghost, and turned to
God from idols,
III. The good effect of the preaching of
the gospel at Berea: it had the desired success; the people's
hearts being prepared, a great deal of work was done suddenly,
IV. The persecution that was raised against
Paul and Silas at Berea, which forced Paul thence. 1. The Jews
at Thessalonica were the mischief-makers at Berea. They
had notice that the word of God was preached at Berea (for
envy and jealousy bring quick intelligence), and likewise that the
Jews there were not so inveterately set against it as they were.
They came thither also, to turn the world upside down there, and
they stirred up the people, and incensed them against the
preachers of the gospel; as if they had such a commission from the
prince of darkness to go from place to place to oppose the gospel
as the apostles had to go from place to place to preach it. Thus we
read before that the Jews of Antioch and Iconium came to Lystra on
purpose to incense the people against the apostles,
16 Now while Paul waited for them at Athens, his spirit was stirred in him, when he saw the city wholly given to idolatry. 17 Therefore disputed he in the synagogue with the Jews, and with the devout persons, and in the market daily with them that met with him. 18 Then certain philosophers of the Epicureans, and of the Stoics, encountered him. And some said, What will this babbler say? other some, He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods: because he preached unto them Jesus, and the resurrection. 19 And they took him, and brought him unto Areopagus, saying, May we know what this new doctrine, whereof thou speakest, is? 20 For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears: we would know therefore what these things mean. 21 (For all the Athenians and strangers which were there spent their time in nothing else, but either to tell, or to hear some new thing.)
A scholar that has acquaintance, and is in
love, with the learning of the ancients, would think he should be
very happy if he were where Paul now was, at Athens, in the midst
of the various sects of philosophers, and would have a great many
curious questions to ask them, for the explication of the remains
we have of the Athenian learning; but Paul, though bred a scholar,
and an ingenious active man, does not make this any of his business
at Athens. He has other work to mind: it is not the improving of
himself in their philosophy that he aims at, he has learned to call
it a vain thing, and is above it (
I. Here is the impression which the
abominable ignorance and superstition of the Athenians made upon
Paul's spirit,
II. The testimony that he bore against
their idolatry, and his endeavours to bring them to the knowledge
of the truth. He did not, as Witsius observes, in the heat of his
zeal break into the temples, pull down their images, demolish their
altars, or fly in the face of their priests; nor did he run about
the streets crying, "You are all the bond-slaves of the devil,"
though it was too true; but he observed decorum, and kept himself
within due bounds, doing that only which became a prudent man. 1.
He went to the synagogue of the Jews, who, though enemies to
Christianity, were free from idolatry, and joined with them in that
among them which was good, and took the opportunity given him there
of disputing for Christ,
III. The enquiries which some of the philosophers made concerning Paul's doctrine. Observe,
1. Who they were that encountered him, that entered into discourse with him, and opposed him: He disputed with all that met him, in the places of concourse, or rather of discourse. Most took no notice of him, slighted him, and never minded a word he said; but there were some of the philosophers that thought him worth making remarks upon, an they were those whose principles were most directly contrary to Christianity. (1.) The Epicureans, who thought God altogether such a one as themselves, an idle inactive being, that minded nothing, nor put any difference between good and evil. They would not own, either that God made the world or that he governs it; nor that man needs to make any conscience of what he says or does, having no punishment to fear nor rewards to hope for, all which loose atheistical notions Christianity is levelled against. The Epicureans indulged themselves in all the pleasures of sense, and placed their happiness in them, in what Christ has taught us in the first place to deny ourselves. (2.) The Stoics, who thought themselves altogether as good as God, and indulged themselves as much in the pride of life as the Epicureans did in the lusts of the flesh and of the eye; they made their virtuous man to be no way inferior to God himself, nay to be superior. Esse aliquid quo sapiens antecedat Deum—There is that in which a wise man excels God, so Seneca: to which Christianity is directly opposite, as it teaches us to deny ourselves and abase ourselves, and to come off from all confidence in ourselves, that Christ may be all in all.
2. What their different sentiments were of
him; such there were as there were of Christ,
3. The proposal they made to give him a
free, full, fair, and public hearing,
4. The general character of the people of
that city given upon this occasion (
22 Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars' hill, and said, Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious. 23 For as I passed by, and beheld your devotions, I found an altar with this inscription, TO THE UNKNOWN GOD. Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you. 24 God that made the world and all things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands; 25 Neither is worshipped with men's hands, as though he needed any thing, seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all things; 26 And hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation; 27 That they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find him, though he be not far from every one of us: 28 For in him we live, and move, and have our being; as certain also of your own poets have said, For we are also his offspring. 29 Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and man's device. 30 And the times of this ignorance God winked at; but now commandeth all men every where to repent: 31 Because he hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead.
We have here St. Paul's sermon at Athens.
Divers sermons we have had, which the apostles preached to the
Jews, or such Gentiles as had an acquaintance with and veneration
for the Old Testament, and were worshippers of the true and living
God; and all they had to do with them was to open and allege
that Jesus is the Christ; but here we have a sermon to
heathens, that worshipped false gods, and were without the true God
in the world, and to them the scope of their discourse was quite
different from what it was to the other. In the former case their
business was to lead their hearers by prophecies and miracles to
the knowledge of the Redeemer, and faith in him; in the latter it
was to lead them by the common works of providence to the knowledge
of the Creator, and the worship of him. One discourse of this kind
we had before to the rude idolaters of Lystra that deified the
apostles (
I. He lays down this, as the scope of his discourse, that he aimed to bring them to the knowledge of the only living and true God, as the sole and proper object of their adoration. He is here obliged to lay the foundation, and to instruct them in the first principle of all religion, that there is a God, and that God is but one. When he preached against the gods they worshipped, he had no design to draw them to atheism, but to the service of the true Deity. Socrates, who had exposed the pagan idolatry, was indicted in this very court, and condemned, not only because he did not esteem those to be gods whom the city esteemed to be so, but because he introduced new demons; and this was the charge against Paul. Now he tacitly owns the former part of the charge, but guards against the latter, by declaring that he does not introduce any new gods, but reduce them to the knowledge of one God, the Ancient of days. Now,
1. He shows them that they needed to be instructed herein; for they had lost the knowledge of the true God that made them, in the worship of false gods that they had made (Deos qui rogat ille facit—He who worships the gods makes them): I perceive that in all things you are too superstitious. The crime he charges upon them is giving that glory to others which is due to God only, that they feared and worshipped demons, spirits that they supposed inhabited the images to which they directed their worship. "It is time for you to be told that there is but one God who are multiplying deities above any of your neighbours, and mingle your idolatries with all your affairs. You are in all things too superstitious—deisidaimonesteroi, you easily admit every thing that comes under a show of religion, but it is that which corrupts it more and more; I bring you that which will reform it." Their neighbours praised them for this as a pious people, but Paul condemns them for it. Yet it is observable how he mollifies the charge, does not aggravate it, to provoke them. He uses a word which among them was taken in a good sense: You are every way more than ordinarily religious, so some read it; you are very devout in your way. Or, if it be taken in a bad sense, it is mitigated: "You are as it were (hos) more superstitious than you need be;" and he says no more than what he himself perceived; theoro—I see it, I observe it. They charged Paul with setting forth new demons: "Nay," says he, "you have demons enough already; I will not add to the number of them."
2. He shows them that they themselves had given a fair occasion for the declaring of this one true God to them, by setting up an altar, To the unknown God, which intimated an acknowledgment that there was a God who was yet to them an unknown God; and it is sad to think that at Athens, a place which was supposed to have the monopoly of wisdom, the true God was an unknown God, the only God that was unknown. "Now you ought to bed Paul welcome, for this is the God whom he comes to make known to you, the God whom you tacitly complain that you are ignorant of." There, where we are sensible we are defective and come short, just there, the gospel takes us up, and carries us on.
(1.) Various conjectures the learned have
concerning this altar dedicated to the unknown God. [1.]
Some think the meaning is, To the God whose honour it is to be
unknown, and that they intended the God of the Jews, whose name
is ineffable, and whose nature is unsearchable. It is probable they
had heard from the Jews, and from the writings of the Old
Testament, of the God of Israel, who had proved himself to be above
all gods, but was a God hiding himself,
(2.) Observe, how modestly Paul mentions this. That he might not be thought a spy, nor one that had intruded himself more than became a stranger into the knowledge of their mysteries, he tells them that he observed it as he passed by, and saw their devotions, or their sacred things. It was public, and he could not forbear seeing it, and it was proper enough to make his remarks upon the religion of the place; and observe how prudently and ingeniously he takes occasion from this to bring in his discourse of the true God. [1.] He tells them that the God he preached to them was one that they did already worship, and therefore he was not a setter forth of new or strange gods: "As you have a dependence upon him, so he has had some kind of homage from you." [2.] He was one whom they ignorantly worshipped, which was a reproach to them, who were famous all the world over for their knowledge. "Now," says he, "I come to take away that reproach, that you may worship him understandingly whom how you worship ignorantly; and it cannot but be acceptable to have your blind devotion turned into a reasonable service, that you may not worship you know not what."
II. He confirms his doctrine of one living and true God, by his works of creation and providence: "The God whom I declare unto you to be the sole object of your devotion, and call you to the worship of, is the God that made the world and governs it; and, by the visible proofs of these, you may be led to this invisible Being, and be convinced of his eternal power and Godhead." The Gentiles in general, and the Athenians particularly, in their devotions were governed, not by their philosophers, many of whom spoke clearly and excellently well of one supreme Numen, of his infinite perfections and universal agency and dominion (witness the writings of Plato, and long after of Cicero); but by their poets, and their idle fictions. Homer's works were the Bible of the pagan theology, or demonology rather, not Plato's; and the philosophers tamely submitted to this, rested in their speculations, disputed them among themselves, and taught them to their scholars, but never made the use they ought to have made of them in opposition to idolatry; so little certainty were they at concerning them, and so little impression did these things make upon them! Nay, they ran themselves into the superstition of their country, and thought they ought to do so. Eamus ad communem errorem—Let us embrace the common error. Now Paul here sets himself, in the first place, to reform the philosophy of the Athenians (he corrects the mistakes of that), and to give them right notions of the one only living and true God, and then to carry the matter further than they ever attempted for the reforming of their worship, and the bringing them off from their polytheism and idolatry. Observe what glorious things Paul here says of that God whom he served, and would have them to serve.
1. He is the God that made the world, and all things therein; the Father almighty, the Creator of heaven and earth. This was admitted by many of the philosophers; but those of Aristotle's school denied it, and maintained "that the world was from eternity, and every thing always was from eternity, and every thing always was what now it is." Those of the school of Epicurus fancied "that the world was made by a fortuitous concourse of atoms, which, having been in perpetual motion, at length accidently jumped into this frame." Against both these Paul here maintains that God by the operations of an infinite power, according to the contrivance of an infinite wisdom, in the beginning of time made the world and all things therein, the origin of which was owing, not as they fancied to an eternal matter, but to an eternal mind.
2. He is therefore Lord of heaven and earth, that is, he is the rightful owner, proprietor, and possessor, of all the beings, powers, and riches of the upper and lower world, material and immaterial, visible and invisible. This follows from his making heaven and earth. If he created all, without doubt he has the disposing of all: and, where he gives being, he has an indisputable right to give law.
3. He is, in a particular manner, the
Creator of men, of all men (
4. That he is the great benefactor of the
whole creation (
5. That he is the sovereign disposer of all
the affairs of the children of men, according to the counsel of his
will (
6. That he is not far from every one of
us,
7. That in him we live, and move, and
have our being,
8. That upon the whole matter we are
God's offspring; he is our Father that begat us
(
But he chooses this of Aratus, as having much in a little. By this it appears not only that Paul was himself a scholar, but that human learning is both ornamental and serviceable to a gospel minister, especially for the convincing of those that are without; for it enables him to beat them at their own weapons, and to cut off Goliath's head with his own sword. How can the adversaries of truth be beaten out of their strong-holds by those that do not know them? It may likewise shame God's professing people, who forget their relation to God, and walk contrary to it, that a heathen poet could say of God, We are his offspring, formed by him, formed for him, more the care of his providence than ever any children were the care of their parents; and therefore are obliged to obey his commands, and acquiesce in his disposals, and to be unto him for a name and a praise. Since in him and upon him we live, we ought to live to him; since in him we move, we ought to move towards him; and since in him we have our being, and from him we receive all the supports and comforts of our being, we ought to consecrate our being to him, and to apply to him for a new being, a better being, an eternal well-being.
III. From all these great truths concerning
God, he infers the absurdity of their idolatry, as the prophets of
old had done. If this be so, 1. Then God cannot be represented by
an image. If we are the offspring of God, as we are spirits
in flesh, then certainly he who is the Father of our spirits
(and they are the principal part of us, and that part of us by
which we are denominated God's offspring) is himself a Spirit, and
we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or
silver, or stone, graven by art and man's device,
IV. He proceeds to call them all to repent
of their idolatries, and to turn from them,
1. The conduct of God towards the Gentile
world before the gospel came among them: The times of this
ignorance God winked at. (1.) They were times of great
ignorance. Human learning flourished more than ever in the Gentile
world just before Christ's time; but in the things of God they were
grossly ignorant. Those are ignorant indeed who either know not God
or worship him ignorantly; idolatry was owing to ignorance. (2.)
These times of ignorance God winked at. Understand it, [1.] As an
act of divine justice. God despised or neglected these times of
ignorance, and did not send them his gospel, as now he does. It was
very provoking to him to see his glory thus given to another; and
he detested and hated these times. So some take it. Or rather, [2.]
As an act of divine patience and forbearance. He winked at these
times; he did not restrain them from these idolatries by sending
prophets to them, as he did to Israel; he did not punish them in
their idolatries, as he did Israel; but gave them the gifts of his
providence,
2. The charge God gave to the Gentile world by the gospel, which he now sent among them: He now commandeth all men every where to repent—to change their mind and their way, to be ashamed of their folly and to act more wisely, to break off the worship of idols and bind themselves to the worship of the true God. Nay, it is to turn with sorrow and shame from every sin, and with cheerfulness and resolution to every duty. (1.) This is God's command. It had been a great favour if he had only told us that there was room left for repentance, and we might be admitted to it; but he goes further, he interposes his own authority for our good, and has made that our duty which is our privilege. (2.) It is his command to all men, every where,—to men, and not to angels, that need it not,—to men, and not to devils, that are excluded the benefit of it,—to all men in all places; all men have made work for repentance, and have cause enough to repent, and all men are invited to repent, and shall have the benefit of it. The apostles are commissioned to preach this every where. The prophets were sent to command the Jews to repent; but the apostles were sent to preach repentance and remission of sins to all nations. (3.) Now in gospel times it is more earnestly commanded, because more encouraged than it had been formerly. Now the way of remission is more opened than it had been, and the promise more fully confirmed; and therefore now he expects we should all repent. "Now repent; now at length, now in time, repent; for you have too long gone on in sin. Now in time repent, for it will be too late shortly."
3. The great reason to enforce this
command, taken from the judgment to come. God commands us to
repent, because he hath appointed a day in which he will judge
the world in righteousness (
32 And when they heard of the resurrection of the dead, some mocked: and others said, We will hear thee again of this matter. 33 So Paul departed from among them. 34 Howbeit certain men clave unto him, and believed: among the which was Dionysius the Areopagite, and a woman named Damaris, and others with them.
We have here a short account of the issue of Paul's preaching at Athens.
I. Few were the better: the gospel had as
little success at Athens as any where; for the pride of the
philosophers there, as of the Pharisees at Jerusalem, prejudiced
them against the gospel of Christ. 1. Some ridiculed Paul and his
preaching. They heard him patiently till he came to speak of the
resurrection of the dead (
II. Yet there were some that were wrought
upon,
In this chapter we have, I. Paul's coming to
Corinth, his private converse with Aquila and Priscilla, and his
public reasonings with the Jews, from whom, when they rejected him,
he turned to the Gentiles,
1 After these things Paul departed from Athens, and came to Corinth; 2 And found a certain Jew named Aquila, born in Pontus, lately come from Italy, with his wife Priscilla; (because that Claudius had commanded all Jews to depart from Rome:) and came unto them. 3 And because he was of the same craft, he abode with them, and wrought: for by their occupation they were tentmakers. 4 And he reasoned in the synagogue every sabbath, and persuaded the Jews and the Greeks. 5 And when Silas and Timotheus were come from Macedonia, Paul was pressed in the spirit, and testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ. 6 And when they opposed themselves, and blasphemed, he shook his raiment, and said unto them, Your blood be upon your own heads; I am clean: from henceforth I will go unto the Gentiles.
We do not find that Paul was much persecuted at Athens, nor that he was driven thence by any ill usage, as he was from those places where the Jews had or could make any interest; but this reception at Athens being cold, and little prospect of doing good there, he departed from Athens, leaving the care of those there who believed with Dionysius; and thence he came to Corinth, where he was now instrumental in planting a church that became on many accounts considerable. Corinth was the chief city of Achaia, now a province of the empire, a rich and splendid city. Non cuivis homini contingit adire Corinthum—It is not permitted every man to see Corinth. The country thereabouts at this day is called the Morea. Now here we have,
I. Paul working for his living,
II. We have here Paul preaching to the Jews, and dealing with them to bring them to the faith of Christ, both the native Jews and the Greeks, that is, those that were more or less proselyted to the Jewish religion, and frequented their meetings.
1. He reasoned with them in the
synagogue publicly every sabbath. See in what way the
apostles propagated the gospel, not by force and violence, by fire
and sword, not by demanding an implicit consent, but by fair
arguing; they drew with the cords of a man, gave a reason for what
they said, and gave a liberty to object against it, having
satisfactory answers ready. God invites us to come and reason with
him (
2. He persuaded them—epeithe. It denotes, (1.) The urgency of his preaching. He did not only dispute argumentatively with them, but he followed his arguments with affectionate persuasions, begging of them for God's sake, for their own soul's sake, for their children's sake, not to refuse the offer of salvation made to them. Or, (2.) The good effect of his preaching. He persuaded them, that is, he prevailed with them; so some understand it. In sententiam suam adducebat—He brought them over to his own opinion. Some of them were convinced by his reasonings, and yielded to Christ.
3. He was yet more earnest in this matter
when his fellow-labourers, his seconds, came up with him (
III. We have him here abandoning the
unbelieving Jews, and turning from them to the Gentiles, as he had
done in other places,
1. Many of the Jews, and indeed the most of
them, persisted in their contradiction to the gospel of Christ, and
would not yield to the strongest reasonings nor the most winning
persuasions; they opposed themselves and blasphemed;
they set themselves in battle array (so the word signifies)
against the gospel; they joined hand in hand to stop the progress
of it. They resolved they would not believe it themselves, and
would do all they could to keep others from believing it. They
could not argue against it, but what was wanting in reason they
made up in ill language: they blasphemed, spoke
reproachfully of Christ, and in him of God himself, as
2. Paul hereupon declared himself
discharged from them, and left them to perish in their unbelief. He
that was pressed in spirit to testify to them
(
3. Having given them over, yet he does not
give over his work. Though Israel be not gathered, Christ and his
gospel shall be glorious: Henceforth I will go unto the
Gentiles; and the Jews cannot complain, for they had the first
offer, and a fair one, made to them. The guests that were first
invited will not come, and the provision must not be lost; guests
must be had therefore from the highways and the hedges. "We
would have gathered the Jews (
7 And he departed thence, and entered into a certain man's house, named Justus, one that worshipped God, whose house joined hard to the synagogue. 8 And Crispus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, believed on the Lord with all his house; and many of the Corinthians hearing believed, and were baptized. 9 Then spake the Lord to Paul in the night by a vision, Be not afraid, but speak, and hold not thy peace: 10 For I am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee: for I have much people in this city. 11 And he continued there a year and six months, teaching the word of God among them.
Here we are told,
I. That Paul changed his quarters. Christ
directed his disciples, when he sent them forth, not to go from
house to house (
II. That Paul presently saw the good fruit
of his labours, both among Jews and Gentiles. 1. Crispus a
Jew, an eminent one, the chief ruler of the synagogue, believed
on the Lord Jesus, with all his house,
III. That Paul was encouraged by a vision
to go on with his work at Corinth (
IV. That upon this encouragement he made a
long stay there (
12 And when Gallio was the deputy of Achaia, the Jews made insurrection with one accord against Paul, and brought him to the judgment seat, 13 Saying, This fellow persuadeth men to worship God contrary to the law. 14 And when Paul was now about to open his mouth, Gallio said unto the Jews, If it were a matter of wrong or wicked lewdness, O ye Jews, reason would that I should bear with you: 15 But if it be a question of words and names, and of your law, look ye to it; for I will be no judge of such matters. 16 And he drave them from the judgment seat. 17 Then all the Greeks took Sosthenes, the chief ruler of the synagogue, and beat him before the judgment seat. And Gallio cared for none of those things.
We have here an account of some disturbance given to Paul and his friends at Corinth, but no great harm done, nor much hindrance given to the work of Christ there.
I. Paul is accused by the Jews before the
Roman governor,
II. Gallio, upon the first hearing, or
rather without any hearing at all, dismisses the cause, and will
not take any cognizance of it,
1. He shows himself very ready to do the part of a judge in any matter that it was proper for him to take cognizance of. He said to the Jews, that were the prosecutors, "If it were a matter of wrong, or wicked lewdness,—if you could charge the prisoner with theft or fraud, with murder or rapine, or any act of immorality,—I should think myself bound to bear with you in your complaints, though they were clamorous and noisy;" for the rudeness of the petitioners was no good reason, if their cause was just, why they should not have justice done them. It is the duty of magistrates to right the injured, and to animadvert upon the injurious; and, if the complaint be not made with all the decorum that might be, yet they should hear it out. But,
2. He will by no means allow them to make a
complaint to him of a thing that was not within his jurisdiction
(
III. The abuse done to Sosthenes, and
Gallio's unconcernedness in it,
18 And Paul after this tarried there yet a good while, and then took his leave of the brethren, and sailed thence into Syria, and with him Priscilla and Aquila; having shorn his head in Cenchrea: for he had a vow. 19 And he came to Ephesus, and left them there: but he himself entered into the synagogue, and reasoned with the Jews. 20 When they desired him to tarry longer time with them, he consented not; 21 But bade them farewell, saying, I must by all means keep this feast that cometh in Jerusalem: but I will return again unto you, if God will. And he sailed from Ephesus. 22 And when he had landed at Cæsarea, and gone up, and saluted the church, he went down to Antioch. 23 And after he had spent some time there, he departed, and went over all the country of Galatia and Phrygia in order, strengthening all the disciples.
We have here Paul in motion, as we have had him at Corinth for some time at rest, but in both busy, very busy, in the service of Christ; if he sat still, if he went about, still it was to do good. Here is,
I. Paul's departure from Corinth,
II. Paul's calling at Ephesus, which
was the metropolis of the Lesser Asia, and a sea-port. 1. There
he left Aquila and Priscilla; not only because they would be
but burdensome to him in his journey, but because they might be
serviceable to the interests of the gospel at Ephesus. Paul
intended shortly to settle there for some time, and he left Aquila
and Priscilla there in the mean time, for the same end as Christ
sent his disciple before to every place where he himself would
come, to prepare his way. Aquila and Priscilla might, by private
conversation, being very intelligent judicious Christians, dispose
the minds of many to give Paul, when he should come among them, a
favourable reception, and to understand his preaching; therefore he
calls them his helpers in Christ Jesus,
III. Paul's visit to Jerusalem; a short
visit it was, but it served as a token of respect to that truly
mother-church. 1. He came by sea to the port that lay next to
Jerusalem. He sailed from Ephesus (
IV. His return through those countries
where he had formerly preached the gospel. 1. He went and spent
some time in Antioch, among his old friends there, whence he
was first sent out to preach among the Gentiles,
24 And a certain Jew named Apollos, born at
Alexandria, an eloquent man, and mighty in the scriptures,
came to Ephesus. 25 This man was instructed in the way of
the Lord; and being fervent in the spirit, he spake and taught
diligently the things of the Lord, knowing only the baptism of
The sacred history leaves Paul upon his travels, and goes here to meet Apollos at Ephesus, and to give us some account of him, which was necessary to our understanding some passages in Paul's epistles.
I. Here is an account of his character, when he came to Ephesus.
1. He was a Jew, born at Alexandria
in Egypt, but of Jewish parents; for there were abundance of Jews
in that city, since the dispersion of the people, as it was
foretold (
2. He was a man of excellent good parts, and well fitted for public service. He was an eloquent man, and mighty in the scriptures of the Old Testament, in the knowledge of which he was, as a Jew, brought up. (1.) He had a great command of language: he was an eloquent man; he was aner logios—a prudent man, so some; a learned man, so others; historiarum peritus—a good historian, which is an excellent qualification for the ministry: he was one that could speak well, so it properly signifies; he was an oracle of a man; he was famous for speaking pertinently and closely, fully and fluently, upon any subject. (2.) He had a great command of scripture-language, and this was the eloquence he was remarkable for. He came to Ephesus, being mighty in the scriptures, so the words are placed; having an excellent faculty of expounding scripture, he came to Ephesus, which was a public place, to trade with that talent, for the honour of God and the good of many. He was not only ready in the scriptures, able to quote texts off-hand, and repeat them, and tell you where to find them (many of the carnal Jews were so, who were therefore said to have the form of knowledge, and the letter of the law); but he was mighty in the scriptures. He understood the sense and meaning of them, he knew how to make use of them and to apply them, how to reason out of the scriptures, and to reason strongly; a convincing, commanding, confirming power went along with all his expositions and applications of the scripture. It is probable he had given proof of his knowledge of the scriptures, and his abilities in them, in many synagogues of the Jews.
3. He was instructed in the way of the Lord; that is, he had some acquaintance with the doctrine of Christ, had obtained some general notions of the gospel and the principles of Christianity, that Jesus is the Christ, and that prophet that should come into the world; the first notice of this would be readily embraced by one that was so mighty in the scripture as Apollos was, and therefore understood the signs of the times. He was instructed, katechemenos—he was catechised (so the word is), either by his parents or by ministers; he was taught something of Christ and the way of salvation by him. Those that are to teach others must first be themselves taught the word of the Lord, not only to talk of it, but to walk in it. It is not enough to have our tongues tuned to the word of the Lord, but we must have our feet directed into the way of the Lord.
4. Yet he knew only the baptism of John; he was instructed in the gospel of Christ as far as John's ministry would carry him, and no further; he knew the preparing of the way of the Lord by that voice crying in the wilderness, rather than the way of the Lord itself. We cannot but think he had heard of Christ's death and resurrection, but he was not let into the mystery of them, had not had opportunity of conversing with any of the apostles since the pouring out of the Spirit; or he had himself been baptized only with the baptism of John, but was not baptized with the Holy Ghost, as the disciples were at the day of pentecost.
II. We have here the employment and improvement of his gifts at Ephesus; he came thither, seeking opportunities of doing and getting good, and he found both.
1. He there made a very good use of his
gifts in public. He came, probably, recommended to the synagogue of
the Jews as a fit man to be a teacher there, and according to the
light he had, and the measure of the gift given to him, he
was willing to be employed (
2. He there made a good increase of his
gifts in private, not so much in study, as in conversation with
Aquila and Priscilla. If Paul or some other apostle or
evangelist had been at Ephesus, he would have instructed him; but,
for want of better help, Aquila and Priscilla (who were
tent-makers) expounded to him the way of God more perfectly.
Observe, (1.) Aquila and Priscilla heard him preach in the
synagogue. Though in knowledge he was much inferior to them, yet,
having excellent gifts for public service, they encouraged his
ministry, by a diligent and constant attendance upon it. Thus young
ministers, that are hopeful, should be countenanced by grown
Christians, for it becomes them to fulfil all righteousness. (2.)
Finding him defective in his knowledge of Christianity, they
took him to them, to lodge in the same house with them, and
expounded to him the way of God, the way of salvation by
Jesus Christ, more perfectly. They did not take occasion
from what they observed of his deficiency either to despise him
themselves, or to disparage him to others; did not call him a young
raw preacher, not fit to come into a pulpit, but considered the
disadvantages he had laboured under, as knowing only the baptism of
John; and, having themselves got great knowledge in the truths of
the gospel by their long intimate conversation with Paul, they
communicated what they knew to him, and gave him a clear, distinct,
and methodical account of those things which before he had but
confused notions of. [1.] See here an instance of that which Christ
has promised, that to him that hath shall be given; he that
has, and uses what he has, shall have more. He that diligently
traded with the talent he had doubled it quickly. [2.] See an
instance of truly Christian charity in Aquila and Priscilla; they
did good according to their ability. Aquila, though a man of great
knowledge, yet did no undertake to speak in the synagogue, because
he had not such gifts for public work as Apollos had; but he
furnished Apollos with matter, and then left him to clothe it with
acceptable words. Instructing young Christians and young ministers
privately in conversation, who mean well, and perform well, as far
as they go, is a piece of very good service, both to them and to
the church. [3.] See an instance of great humility in Apollos. He
was a very bright young man, of great parts and learning, newly
come from the university, a popular preacher, and one mightily
cried up and followed; and yet, finding that Aquila and Priscilla
were judicious serious Christians, that could speak intelligently
and experimentally of the things of God, though they were but
mechanics, poor tent-makers, he was glad to receive instructions
from them, to be shown by them his defects and mistakes, and to
have his mistakes rectified by them, and his deficiencies made up.
Young scholars may gain a great deal by converse with old
Christians, as young students in the law may by old practitioners.
Apollos, though he was instructed in the way of the Lord,
did not rest in the knowledge he had attained, nor thought he
understood Christianity as well as any man (which proud conceited
young men are apt to do), but was willing to have it expounded to
him more perfectly. Those that know much should covet to know more,
and what they know to know it better, pressing forward towards
perfection. [4.] Here is an instance of a good woman, though not
permitted to speak in the church or in the synagogue, yet doing
good with the knowledge God had given her in private converse. Paul
will have the aged women to be teachers of good things
III. Here is his preferment to the service of the church of Corinth, which was a larger sphere of usefulness than Ephesus at present was. Paul had set wheels a-going in Achaia and particularly at Corinth, the county-town. Many were stirred up by his preaching to receive the gospel, and they needed to be confirmed; and many were likewise irritated to oppose the gospel, and they needed to be confuted. Paul was gone, was called away to other work, and now there was a fair occasion in this vacancy for Apollos to set in, who was fitted rather to water than to plant, to build up those that were within than to bring in those that were without. Now here we have,
1. His call to this service, not by a vision, as Paul was called to Macedonia, no, nor so much as by the invitation of those he was to go to; but, (1.) He himself inclined to go: He was disposed to pass into Achaia; having heard of the state of the churches there, he had a mind to try what good he could do among them. Though there were those there who were eminent for spiritual gifts, yet Apollos thought there might be some work for him, and God disposed his mind that way. (2.) His friends encouraged him to go, and approved of his purpose; and, he being a perfect stranger there, they gave him a testimonial or letters of recommendation, exhorting the disciples in Achaia to entertain him and employ him. In this way, among others, the communion of churches is kept up, by the recommending of members and ministers to each other, when ministers, as Apollos here, are disposed to remove. Though those at Ephesus had a great loss of his labours, they did not grudge those in Achaia the benefit of them; but, on the contrary, used their interest in them to introduce him; for the churches of Christ, though they are many, yet they are one.
2. His success in this service, which both ways answered his intention and expectation; for,
(1.) Believers were greatly edified, and those that had received the gospel were very much confirmed: He helped those much who had believed through grace. Note, [1.] Those who believe in Christ, it is through grace that they believe; it is not of themselves, it is God's gift to them; it is his work in them. [2.] Those who through grace do believe, yet still have need of help; as long as they are here in this world there are remainders of unbelief, and something lacking in their faith to be perfected, and the work of faith to be fulfilled. [3.] Faithful ministers are capable of being in many ways helpful to those who through grace do believe, and it is their business to help them, to help them much; and, when a divine power goes along with them, they will be helpful to them.
(2.) Unbelievers were greatly mortified.
Their objections were fully answered, the folly and sophistry of
their arguments were discovered, so that they had nothing to say in
defence of the opposition they made to the gospel; their mouths
were stopped, and their faces filled with shame (
We left Paul in his circuit visiting the churches
(
1 And it came to pass, that, while Apollos was at Corinth, Paul having passed through the upper coasts came to Ephesus: and finding certain disciples, 2 He said unto them, Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed? And they said unto him, We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost. 3 And he said unto them, Unto what then were ye baptized? And they said, Unto John's baptism. 4 Then said Paul, John verily baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that they should believe on him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus. 5 When they heard this, they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. 6 And when Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came on them; and they spake with tongues, and prophesied. 7 And all the men were about twelve.
Ephesus was a city of great note in Asia,
famous for a temple built there to Diana, which was one of the
wonders of the world: thither Paul came to preach the gospel
while Apollos was at Corinth (
I. How Paul catechised them. He was told, probably by Aquila and Priscilla, that they were believers, that they did own Christ, and had given up their names to him; now Paul hereupon takes them under examination.
1. They did believe in the Son of God; but
Paul enquires whether they had received the Holy
Ghost,—whether they believed in the spirit, whose operations
on the minds of men, for conviction, conversion, and comfort, were
revealed some time after the doctrine of Jesus being the
Christ,—whether they had been acquainted with, and had admitted,
this revelation? This was not all; extraordinary gifts of the Holy
Ghost were conferred upon the apostles and other disciples
presently after Christ's ascension, which was frequently repeated
upon occasion; had they participated in these gifts? "Have you
received the Holy Ghost since you believed? Have you had that
seal of the truth of Christ's doctrine in yourselves?" We are not
now to expect any such extraordinary gifts as they had then. The
canon of the New Testament being long since completed and ratified,
we depend upon that as the most sure word of prophecy. But there
are graces of the Spirit given to all believers, which are as
earnests to them,
2. They owned their ignorance in this matter: "Whether there be a Holy Ghost is more than we know. That there is a promise of the Holy Ghost we know from the scriptures of the Old Testament, and that this promise will be fulfilled in its season we doubt not; but so much have we been out of the way of intelligence in this matter that we have not so much as heard whether the Holy Ghost be indeed yet given as a spirit of prophecy." They knew (as Dr. Lightfoot observes) that, according to the tradition of their nation, after the death of Ezra, Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi, the Holy Ghost departed from Israel, and went up; and they professed that they had never heard of his return. They spoke as if they expected it, and wondered they did not hear of it, and were ready to welcome the notice of it. The gospel light, like that of the morning, shone more and more, gradually; not only clearer and clearer, in the discovery of truths not before heard of, but further and further, in the discovery of them to persons that had not before heard of them.
3. Paul enquired how they came to be baptized, if they knew nothing of the Holy Ghost; for, if they were baptized by any of Christ's ministers, they were instructed concerning the Holy Ghost, and were baptized in his name. "Know you not that Jesus being glorified, consequently the Holy Ghost is given? unto what then were you baptized? This is strange and unaccountable. What! baptized, and yet know nothing of the Holy Ghost? Surely your baptism was a nullity, if you know nothing of the Holy Ghost; for it is the receiving of the Holy Ghost that is signified and sealed by that washing of regeneration. Ignorance of the Holy Ghost is as inconsistent with a sincere profession of Christianity as ignorance of Christ is." Applying it to ourselves, it intimates that those are baptized to no purpose, and have received the grace of God therein in vain, that do not receive and submit to the Holy Ghost. It is also an enquiry we should often make, not only to whose honour we were born, but into whose service we were baptized, that we may study to answer the ends both of our birth and of our baptism. Let us often consider unto what we were baptized, that we may live up to our baptism.
4. They own that they were baptized unto
John's baptism—eis to Ioannou baptisma that is,
as I take it, they were baptized in the name of John, not by John
himself (he was far enough from any such thought), but by some
weak, well-meaning disciple of his, that ignorantly kept up his
name as the head of a party, retaining the spirit and notion of
those disciples of his that were jealous of the growth of Christ's
interest, and complained to him of it,
5. Paul explains to them the true intent and meaning of John's baptism, as principally referring to Jesus Christ, and so rectifies the mistake of those who had baptized them into the baptism of John, and had not directed them to look any further, but to rest in that. Those that have been left in ignorance, or led into error, by any infelicities of their education, should not therefore be despised nor rejected by those who are more knowing and orthodox, but should be compassionately instructed, and better taught, as these disciples were by Paul. (1.) He owns that John's baptism was a very good thing, as far as it went: John verily baptized with the baptism of repentance. By this baptism he required people to be sorry for their sins, and to confess them and turn from them; and to bring any to this is a great point gained. But, (2.) He shows them that John's baptism had a further reference, and he never designed that those he baptized should rest there, but told them that they should believe on him who should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus,—that his baptism of repentance was designed only to prepare the way of the Lord, and to dispose them to receive and entertain Christ, whom he left them big with expectations of; nay, whom he directed them to: Behold the Lamb of God. "John was a great and good man; but he was only the harbinger,—Christ is the Prince. His baptism was the porch which you were to pass through, not the house you were to rest in; and therefore it was all wrong for you to be baptized into the baptism of John."
6. When they were thus shown the error they
were led into, they thankfully accepted the discovery, and were
baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus,
II. How Paul conferred the extraordinary
gifts of the Holy Ghost upon them,
8 And he went into the synagogue, and spake boldly for the space of three months, disputing and persuading the things concerning the kingdom of God. 9 But when divers were hardened, and believed not, but spake evil of that way before the multitude, he departed from them, and separated the disciples, disputing daily in the school of one Tyrannus. 10 And this continued by the space of two years; so that all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks. 11 And God wrought special miracles by the hands of Paul: 12 So that from his body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons, and the diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits went out of them.
Paul is here very busy at Ephesus to do good.
I. He begins, as usual, in the Jews' synagogue, and makes the first offer of the gospel to them, that he might gather in the lost sheep of the house of Israel, who were now scattered upon the mountains. Observe,
1. Where he preached to them: in their
synagogue (
2. What he preached to them: The things concerning the kingdom of God among men, the great things which concerned God's dominion over all men and favour to them, and men's subjection to God and happiness in God. He showed them their obligations to God and interest in him, as the Creator, by which the kingdom of God was set up,—the violation of those obligations, and the forfeiture of that interest, by sin, by which the kingdom of God was pulled down,—and the renewing of those obligations and the restoration of man to that interest again, by the Redeemer, whereby the kingdom of God was again set up. Or, more particularly, the things concerning the kingdom of the Messiah, which the Jews were in expectation of, and promised themselves great matters from; he opened the scriptures which spoke concerning this, gave them a right notion of this kingdom, and showeth them their mistakes about it.
3. How he preached to them. (1.) He
preached argumentatively: he disputed; gave reasons,
scripture-reasons, for what he preached, and answered objections,
for the convincing of men's judgments and consciences, that they
might not only believe, but might see cause to believe. He preached
dialegomenos—dialogue-wise; he put questions
to them and received their answers, gave them leave to put
questions to him and answered them. (2.) He preached
affectionately: he persuaded; he used not only logical arguments,
to enforce what he said upon their understandings, but rhetorical
motives, to impress what he said upon their affections, showing
them that the things he preached concerning the kingdom of God were
things concerning themselves, which they were nearly concerned in,
and therefore ought to concern themselves about,
4. How long he preached to them: For the
space of three months, which was a competent time allowed them
to consider of it; in that time among them that belonged to the
election of grace were called in, and the rest were left
inexcusable. Thus long Paul preached the gospel with much
contention (
5. What success his preaching had among
them. (1.) There were some that were persuaded to believe in
Christ; some think this is intimated in the word
persuading—he prevailed with them. But, (2.) Many continued
in their infidelity, and were confirmed in their prejudices against
Christianity. When Paul called on them before, and preached only
some general things to them, they courted his stay among them
(
II. When he had carried the matter as far as it would go in the synagogue of the Jews, and found that their opposition grew more obstinate, he left the synagogue, because he could not safely, or rather because he could not comfortably and successfully, continue in communion with them. Though their worship was such as he could join in, and they had not silenced him, nor forbidden him to preach among them, yet they drove him from them by their railing at those things which he spoke concerning the kingdom of God: they hated to be reformed, hated to be instructed, and therefore he departed from them. Here we are sure there was a separation and no schism; for there was a just cause for it and a clear call to it. Now observe,
1. When Paul departed from the Jews he took
the disciples with him, and separated them, to save them from
that untoward generation (according to the charge Peter gave to
his new converts,
2. When Paul separated from the synagogue
he set up a meeting of his own, he disputed daily in the school
of one Tyrannus. He left the synagogue of the Jews, that he
might go on with the more freedom in his work; still he disputed
for Christ and Christianity, and was ready to answer all opponents
whatsoever in defence of them; and he had by this separation a
double advantage. (1.) That now his opportunities were more
frequent. In the synagogue he could only preach every sabbath day
(
3. Here he continued his labours for two
years, read his lectures and disputed daily. These two years
commence from the end of the three months which he spent in
the synagogue (
4. The gospel hereby spread far and near
(
III. God confirmed Paul's doctrine by
miracles, which awakened people's enquiries after it, fixed their
affection to it, and engaged their belief of it,
3. He not only cured the sick that were
brought to him, or to whom he was brought, but from his body
were brought to the sick handkerchiefs or aprons; they got
Paul's handkerchiefs, or his aprons, that is, say some, the aprons
he wore when he worked at his trade, and the application of them to
the sick cured them immediately. Or, they brought the sick people's
handkerchiefs, or their girdles, or caps, or head-dresses, and laid
them for awhile to Paul's body, and then took them to the sick. The
former is more probable. Now was fulfilled that word of Christ to
his disciples, Greater works than these shall you do. We
read of one that was cured by the touch of Christ's garment when it
was upon him, and he perceived that virtue went out of him;
but here were people cured by Paul's garments when they were taken
from him. Christ gave his apostles power against unclean spirits
and against all manner of sickness (
13 Then certain of the vagabond Jews, exorcists, took upon them to call over them which had evil spirits the name of the Lord Jesus, saying, We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth. 14 And there were seven sons of one Sceva, a Jew, and chief of the priests, which did so. 15 And the evil spirit answered and said, Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are ye? 16 And the man in whom the evil spirit was leaped on them, and overcame them, and prevailed against them, so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded. 17 And this was known to all the Jews and Greeks also dwelling at Ephesus; and fear fell on them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified. 18 And many that believed came, and confessed, and showed their deeds. 19 Many of them also which used curious arts brought their books together, and burned them before all men: and they counted the price of them, and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver. 20 So mightily grew the word of God and prevailed.
The preachers of the gospel were sent forth to carry on a war against Satan, and therein Christ went forth conquering and to conquer. The casting of evil spirits out of those that were possessed was one instance of Christ's victory over Satan; but, to show in how many ways Christ triumphed over that great enemy, we have here in these verses two remarkable instances of the conquest of Satan, not only in those that were violently possessed by him, but in those that were voluntarily devoted to him.
I. Here is the confusion of some of Satan's servants, some vagabond Jews, that were exorcists, who made use of Christ's name profanely and wickedly in their diabolical enchantments, but were made to pay dearly for their presumption. Observe,
1. The general character of those who were
guilty of this presumption. They were Jews, but vagabond
Jews, were of the Jewish nation and religion, but went about from
town to town to get money by conjuring. They strolled about to tell
people their fortunes, and pretended by spells and charms to cure
diseases, and bring people to themselves that were melancholy or
distracted. They called themselves exorcists, because in doing
their tricks they used forms of adjuration, by such and such
commanding names. The superstitious Jews, to put a reputation upon
these magic arts, wickedly attributed the invention of them to
Solomon. So Josephus (Antiq. 8. 45-46) says that Solomon
composed charms by which diseases were cured, and devils driven out
so as never to return; and that these operations continued common
among the Jews to his time. And Christ seems to refer to this
(
2. A particular account of some at Ephesus
that led this course of life and came thither in their travels;
they were seven sons of one Sceva, a Jew, and chief of the
priests,
3. The profaneness they were guilty of:
They took upon them to call over evil spirits the name of the
Lord Jesus; not as those who had a veneration for Christ and a
confidence in his name, as we read of some who cast out devils in
Christ's name and yet did not follow with his disciples (
4. The confusion they were put to in their
impious operations. Let them not be deceived, God is not mocked,
nor shall the glorious name of Jesus be prostituted to such a vile
purpose as this; what communion hath Christ with Belial?
(1.) The evil spirit gave them a sharp reply (
5. The general notice that was taken of
this, and the good impression it made upon many (
II. Here is the conversion of others of Satan's servants, with the evidences of their conversion.
1. Those that had been guilty of wicked
practices confessed them,
2. Those that had conversed with wicked
books burnt them (
III. Here is a general account of the
progress and success of the gospel in and about Ephesus (
21 After these things were ended, Paul purposed
in the spirit, when he had passed through Macedonia and Achaia, to
go to Jerusalem, saying, After I have been there, I must also see
Rome. 22 So he sent into Macedonia two of them that
ministered unto him, Timotheus and Erastus; but he himself stayed
in Asia for a season. 23 And the same time there arose no
small stir about that way. 24 For a certain man named
Demetrius, a silversmith, which made silver shrines for Diana,
brought no small gain unto the craftsmen; 25 Whom he called
together with the workmen of like occupation, and said, Sirs, ye
know that by this craft we have our wealth. 26 Moreover ye
see and hear, that not alone at Ephesus, but almost throughout all
Asia, this Paul hath persuaded and turned away much people, saying
that they be no gods, which are made with hands: 27 So that
not only this our craft is in danger to be set at nought; but also
that the temple of the great goddess Diana should be despised, and
her magnificence should be destroyed, whom all Asia and the world
worshippeth. 28 And when they heard these sayings,
they were full of wrath, and cried out, saying, Great is
Diana of the
I. Paul is here brought into some trouble at Ephesus, just when he is forecasting to go thence, and to cut out work for himself elsewhere. See here,
1. How he laid his purpose of going to
other places,
2. How he was seconded in his purpose, and
obliged to pursue it by the troubles which at length he met with at
Ephesus. It was strange that he had been quiet there so long; yet
it should seem he had met with trouble there not recorded in this
story, for in his epistle written at this time he speaks of his
having fought with beasts at Ephesus (
II. But, in the trouble here related, he
was worse frightened than hurt. In general, there arose no small
stir about that way,
1. A great complaint against Paul and the other preachers of the gospel for drawing people off from the worship of Diana, and so spoiling the trade of the silversmiths that worked for Diana's temple.
(1.) The complainant is Demetrius, a
silversmith, a principal man, it is likely, of the trade, and one
that would be thought to understand and consult the interests of it
more than others of the company. Whether he worked in other sorts
of plate or no we are not told; but the most advantageous branch of
his trade was making silver shrines for Diana,
(2.) The persons he appeals to are not the magistrates, but the mob; he called the craftsmen together, with the workmen of like occupation (a company of mechanics, who had no sense of any thing but their worldly interest), and these he endeavoured to incense against Paul, who would be actuated as little by reason and as much by fury as he could desire.
(3.) His complaint and representation are
very full. [1.] He lays it down for a principle that the art and
mystery of making silver shrines for the worshippers of Diana was
very necessary to be supported and kept up (
2. The popular resentment of this
complaint. The charge was managed by a craftsman, and was framed to
incense the common people, and it had the desired effect; for on
this occasion they showed, (1.) A great displeasure against the
gospel and the preachers of it. They were full of wrath
(
3. The proceedings of the mob under the power of these resentments, and how far they were carried.
(1.) They laid hands on some of Paul's
companions, and hurried them into the theatre (
(2.) Paul, who had escaped being seized by them, when he perceived his friends in distress for his sake, would have entered in unto the people, to sacrifice himself, if there were no other remedy, rather than his friends should suffer upon his account; and it was an evidence of a generous spirit, and that he loved his neighbour as himself.
(3.) He was persuaded from it by the
kindness of his friends, who overruled him. [1.] The disciples
suffered him not, for it better became him to offer it than it
would have become them to suffer it. They had reason to say to
Paul, as David's servants did to him, when he was for exposing
himself in a piece of public service, Thou art worth ten
thousand of us,
(4.) The mob was in a perfect confusion
(
(5.) The Jews would have interested
themselves in this tumult (in other places they had been the first
movers of such riots) but now at Ephesus they had not interest
enough to raise the mob, and yet, when it was raised, they had
ill-will enough to set in with it (
(6.) This occasioned the prosecutors to
drop the prosecution of Paul's friends, and to turn it into
acclamations in honour of their goddess (
4. The suppressing and dispersing of these
rioters, by the prudence and vigilance of the town-clerk; he
is called, grammateus—the scribe, or
secretary, or recorder; "the register of their
games," the Olympic games (so others), whose business it was to
preserve the names of the victors and the prizes they won. With
much ado he, at length, stilled the noise, so as to be heard, and
then made a pacific speech to them, and gave us an instance of that
of Solomon, The words of wise men are heard in quiet more than
the cry of him that rules among fools, as Demetrius did.
(1.) He humours them with an acknowledgment
that Diana was the celebrated goddess of the Ephesians,
(2.) He cautions them against all violent
and tumultuous proceedings, which their religion did not need, nor
could receive any real advantage from (
(3.) He wipes off the odium that had been
cast upon Paul and his associates, and tells them, they were not
the men that they were represented to them to be (
(4.) He turns them over to the regular
methods of the law, which ought always to supersede popular
tumults, and in civilized well-governed nations will do so. A great
mercy it is to live in a country where provision is made for the
keeping of the peace, and the administration of public justice, and
the appointing of a remedy for every wrong; and herein we of this
nation are as happy as any people. [1.] If the complaint be of a
private injury, let them have recourse to the judges and courts of
justice, which are kept publicly at stated times. If Demetrius and
the company of the silversmiths, that have made all this rout, find
themselves aggrieved, or any privilege they are legally entitled to
infringed or entrenched upon, let them bring their action, take out
a process, and the matter shall be fairly tried, and justice done:
The law is open, and there are deputies; there is a
proconsul and his delegate, whose business it is to hear both
sides, and to determine according to equity; and in their
determination all parties must acquiesce, and not be their own
judges, nor appeal to the people. Note, The law is good if a man
use it lawfully, as the last remedy both for the discovery of a
right disputed and the recovery of a right denied. [2.] If the
complaint be of a public grievance, relating to the constitution,
it must be redressed, not by a confused rabble, but by a convention
of the states (
(5.) He makes them sensible of the danger
they are in, and of the premunire they have run themselves into by
this riot (
(6.) When he has thus shown them the
absurdity of their riotous meeting, and the bad consequences that
might follow from it, he advises them to separate with all speed
(
In this chapter we have, I. Paul's travels up and
down about Macedonia, Greece, and Asia, and his coming at length to
Troas,
1 And after the uproar was ceased, Paul called unto him the disciples, and embraced them, and departed for to go into Macedonia. 2 And when he had gone over those parts, and had given them much exhortation, he came into Greece, 3 And there abode three months. And when the Jews laid wait for him, as he was about to sail into Syria, he purposed to return through Macedonia. 4 And there accompanied him into Asia Sopater of Berea; and of the Thessalonians, Aristarchus and Secundus; and Gaius of Derbe, and Timotheus; and of Asia, Tychicus and Trophimus. 5 These going before tarried for us at Troas. 6 And we sailed away from Philippi after the days of unleavened bread, and came unto them to Troas in five days; where we abode seven days.
These travels of Paul which are thus briefly related, if all in them had been recorded that was memorable and worthy to be written in letters of gold, the world would not contain the books that would have been written; and therefore we have only some general hints of occurrences, which therefore ought to be the more precious. Here is,
I. Paul's departure from Ephesus. He had
tarried there longer than he had done at any one place since he had
been ordained to the apostleship of the Gentiles; and now it was
time to think of removing, for he must preach in other cities
also; but after this, to the end of the scripture-history of
his life (which is all we can depend upon), we never find him
breaking up fresh ground again, nor preaching the gospel where
Christ had not been named, as hitherto he had done (
II. His visitation of the Greek churches,
which he had planted, and more than once watered, and which appear
to have laid very near his heart. 1. He went first to
Macedonia (
III. The altering of his measures; for we cannot always stand to our purposes. Accidents unforeseen put us upon new counsels, which oblige us to purpose with a proviso. 1. Paul was about to sail into Syria, to Antioch, whence he was first sent out into the service of the Gentiles, and which therefore in his journeys he generally contrived to take in his way; but he changed his mind, and resolved to return to Macedonia, the same way he came. 2. The reason was because the Jews, expecting he would steer that course as usual, had way-laid him, designing to be the death of him; since they could not get him out of the way by stirring up both mobs and magistrates against him, which they had often attempted, they contrived to assassinate him. Some think they laid wait for him, to rob him of the money that he was carrying to Jerusalem for the relief of the poor saints there; but, considering how very spiteful the Jews were against him, I suppose they thirsted for his blood more than for his money.
IV. His companions in his travels when he
went into Asia; they are here named,
V. His coming to Troas, where he had
appointed a general rendezvous of his friends. 1. They went before,
and staid for him at Troas (
7 And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow; and continued his speech until midnight. 8 And there were many lights in the upper chamber, where they were gathered together. 9 And there sat in a window a certain young man named Eutychus, being fallen into a deep sleep: and as Paul was long preaching, he sunk down with sleep, and fell down from the third loft, and was taken up dead. 10 And Paul went down, and fell on him, and embracing him said, Trouble not yourselves; for his life is in him. 11 When he therefore was come up again, and had broken bread, and eaten, and talked a long while, even till break of day, so he departed. 12 And they brought the young man alive, and were not a little comforted.
We have here an account of what passed at Troas the last of the seven days that Paul staid there.
I. There was a solemn religious assembly of
the Christians that were there, according to their constant custom,
and the custom of all the churches. 1. The disciples came
together,
II. In this assembly Paul gave them a
sermon, a long sermon, a farewell sermon,
III. A young man in the congregation, that slept at sermon, was killed by a fall out of the window, but raised to life again; his name signifies one that had good fortune—Eutychus, bene fortunatus; and he answered his name. Observe,
1. The infirmity with which he was
overtaken. It is probable his parents brought him, though but a
boy, to the assembly, out of a desire to have him well instructed
in the things of God by such a preacher as Paul. Parents should
bring their children to hear sermons as soon as they can hear with
understanding (
2. The calamity with which he was seized
herein: He fell down from the third loft, and was taken up
dead. Some think that the hand of Satan was in it, by the
divine permission, and that he designed it for a disturbance to
this assembly and a reproach to Paul and it. Others think that God
designed it for a warning to all people to take heed of sleeping
when they are hearing the word preached; and certainly we are to
make this use of it. We must look upon it as an evil thing, as a
bad sign of our low esteem of the word of God, and a great
hindrance to our profiting by it. We must be afraid of it, do what
we can to prevent our being sleepy, not compose ourselves to sleep,
but get our hearts affected with the word we hear to such a degree
as may drive sleep far enough. Let us watch and pray, that we
enter not into this temptation, and by it into worse. Let the
punishment of Eutychus strike an awe upon us, and show us how
jealous God is in the matters of his worship; Be not deceived,
God is not mocked. See how severely God visited an iniquity
that seemed little, and but in a youth, and say, Who is able to
stand before this holy Lord God? Apply to this story that
lamentation (
3. The miraculous mercy shown him in his
recovery to life again,
13 And we went before to ship, and sailed unto Assos, there intending to take in Paul: for so had he appointed, minding himself to go afoot. 14 And when he met with us at Assos, we took him in, and came to Mitylene. 15 And we sailed thence, and came the next day over against Chios; and the next day we arrived at Samos, and tarried at Trogyllium; and the next day we came to Miletus. 16 For Paul had determined to sail by Ephesus, because he would not spend the time in Asia: for he hasted, if it were possible for him, to be at Jerusalem the day of Pentecost.
Paul is hastening towards Jerusalem, but strives to do all the good he can by the way, os en parodo, "as it were by the by." He had called at Troas, and done good there; and now he makes a sort of coasting voyage, the merchants would call it a trading voyage, going from place to place, and no doubt endeavouring to make every place he came to the better for him, as every good man should do.
I. He sent his companions by sea to Assos,
but he himself was minded to go afoot,
II. At Assos he went on board with his
friends. There they took him in; for by this time he had
enough of his walk, and was willing to betake himself to the other
way of travelling; or perhaps he could not go any further by land,
but was obliged to go by water. When Christ sent his disciples away
by ship, and tarried behind himself, yet he came to them, and they
took him in,
III. He made the best of his way to
Jerusalem. His ship passed by Chios (
17 And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and called the elders of the church. 18 And when they were come to him, he said unto them, Ye know, from the first day that I came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you at all seasons, 19 Serving the Lord with all humility of mind, and with many tears, and temptations, which befell me by the lying in wait of the Jews: 20 And how I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you, but have showed you, and have taught you publicly, and from house to house, 21 Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. 22 And now, behold, I go bound in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall befal me there: 23 Save that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying that bonds and afflictions abide me. 24 But none of these things move me, neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry, which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God. 25 And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more. 26 Wherefore I take you to record this day, that I am pure from the blood of all men. 27 For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God. 28 Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood. 29 For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. 30 Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them. 31 Therefore watch, and remember, that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears. 32 And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified. 33 I have coveted no man's silver, or gold, or apparel. 34 Yea, ye yourselves know, that these hands have ministered unto my necessities, and to them that were with me. 35 I have showed you all things, how that so labouring ye ought to support the weak, and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he said, It is more blessed to give than to receive.
It should seem the ship Paul and his
companions were embarked in for Jerusalem attended him on purpose,
and staid or moved as he pleased; for when he came to Miletus, he
went ashore, and tarried thee so long as to send for the elders of
Ephesus to come to him thither; for if he had gone up to Ephesus,
he could never have got away from them. These elders, or
presbyters, some think, were those twelve who received the Holy
Ghost by Paul's hands,
It is a very pathetic and practical discourse with Paul here takes leave of these elders, and has in it much of the excellent spirit of this good man.
I. He appeals to them concerning both his
life and doctrine, all the time he had been in and about Ephesus
(
1. His spirit and conversation were
excellent and exemplary; they knew after what manner he had been
among them, and how he had had his conversation towards them, in
simplicity and godly sincerity (
2. His preaching was likewise such as it
should be,
Such a preacher as this they all knew Paul had been; and, if they will carry on the same work, they must walk in the same spirit, in the same steps.
II. He declares his expectation of
sufferings and afflictions in his present journey to Jerusalem,
1. He does not know particularly the things that shall befal him at Jerusalem. Whence the trouble shall spring, what shall be the occasion of it, what the circumstances and to what degree it shall arise, God had not thought fit to reveal to him. It is good for us to be kept in the dark concerning future events, that we may be always waiting on God and waiting for him. When we go abroad, it should be with this thought, we know not the things that shall befal us, nor what a day, or a night, or an hour, may bring forth; and therefore must refer ourselves to God, let him do with us as seemeth good in his eyes, and study to stand complete in his whole will.
2. Yet he does know in general that thee is a storm before him; for the prophets in every city he passed through told him, by the Holy Ghost, that bonds and afflictions awaited him. Besides the common notice given to all Christians and ministers to expect and prepare for sufferings, Paul had particular intimations of an extraordinary trouble, greater and longer than any he had yet met with, that was now before him.
3. He fixes a brave and heroic resolution
to go on with his work, notwithstanding. It was a melancholy peal
that was rung in his ears in every city, that bonds and
afflictions did abide him; it was a hard case for a poor man to
labour continually to do good, and to be so ill treated for his
pains. Now it is worth while to enquire how he bore it. He was
flesh and blood as well as other men; he was so, and yet by the
grace of God he was enabled to go on with his work, and to look
with a gracious and generous contempt upon all the difficulties and
discouragements he met with in it. Let us take it from his own
mouth here (
(1.) Of holy courage and resolution in our work, notwithstanding the difficulties and oppositions we meet with in it; he saw them before him, but he made nothing of them: None of these things move me; oudenos logon poioumai—I make no account of them. He did not lay these things to heart, Christ and heaven lay there. None of these things moved him. [1.] They did not drive him off from his work; he did not tack about, and go back again, when he saw the storm rise, but went on resolutely, preaching there, where he knew how dearly it would cost him. [2.] They did not deprive him of his comfort, nor make him drive on heavily in his work. In the midst of troubles he was as one unconcerned. In his patience he possessed his soul, and, when he was as sorrowful, yet he was always rejoicing, and in all things more than a conqueror. Those that have their conversation in heaven can look down, not only upon the common troubles of this earth but upon the threatening rage and malice of hell itself, and say that none of these things moved them, as knowing that none of these things can hurt them.
(2.) Of a holy contempt of life, and the
continuance and comforts of it: Neither count I my life dear to
myself. Life is sweet, and is naturally dear to us. All that
a man has will he give for his life; but all that a man has,
and life too, will he give who understands himself aright and his
own interest, rather than lose the favour of God and hazard eternal
life. Paul was of this mind. Though to an eye of nature life is
superlatively valuable, yet to an eye of faith it is comparatively
despicable; it is not so dear but it can be cheerfully parted with
for Christ. This explains
(3.) Of a holy concern to go through with
the work of life, which should be much more our care than to secure
either the outward comforts of it or the countenance of it. Blessed
Paul counts not his life dear in comparison with this, and resolves
in the strength of Christ, non propter vitam vivendi perdere
causas—that he never will, to save his life, lose the ends of
living. He is willing to spend his life in labour, to hazard
his life in dangerous services, to waste it in toilsome services;
nay, to lay down his life in martyrdom, so that he may but answer
the great intentions of his birth, of his baptism, and of his
ordination to the apostleship. Two things this great and good man
is in care about, and if he gain them it is no matter to him what
becomes of life:—[1.] That he may be found faithful to the trust
reposed in him, that he may finish the ministry which he has
received of the Lord Jesus, may do the work which he was sent
into the world about, or, rather, which he was sent into the church
about,—that he may complete the service of his generation, may
make full proof of his ministry,—that he may go through the
business of it, and others may reap the advantage of it, to the
utmost of what was designed,—that he may, as is said of the two
witnesses, finish his testimony (
III. Counting upon it that this was the last time they should see him, he appeals to their consciences concerning his integrity, and demands of them a testimony to it.
1. He tells them that he was now taking his
last leave of them (
2. He appeals to them concerning the
faithful discharge of his ministry among them (
3. He proves his own fidelity with this
(
IV. He charges them as ministers to be diligent and faithful in their work.
1. He commits the care of the church at
Ephesus, that is, the saints, the Christians that were there and
thereabouts (
2. He commanded them to mind the work to
which they were called. Dignity calls for duty; if the Holy Ghost
has made them overseers of the flock, that is, shepherds,
they must be true to their trust. (1.) They must take heed to
themselves in the first place, must have a very jealous eye upon
all the motions of their own souls, and upon all they said and did,
must walk circumspectly, and know how to behave themselves aright
in the house of God, in which they were now advanced to the office
of stewards: "You have many eyes upon you, some to take example by
you, others to pick quarrels with you, and therefore you ought to
take heed to yourselves." Those are not likely to be skilful
or faithful keepers of the vineyards of others that do not keep
their own. (2.) "Take heed to the flock, to all the flock,
some to one part of it, others to another, according as your call
and opportunity are, but see that no part of it be neglected among
you." Ministers must not only take heed to their own souls, but
must have a constant regard to the souls of those who are under
their charge, as shepherds have to their sheep, that they may
receive no damage: "Take heed to all the flock, that none of
them either of themselves wander from the fold or be seized by the
beasts of prey; that none of them be missing, or miscarry, through
your neglect." (3.) They must feed the church of God, must do all
the parts of the shepherd's office, must lead the sheep of Christ
into the green pastures, must lay meat before them, must do what
they can to heal those that are distempered and have no appetite to
their meat, must feed them with wholesome doctrine, with a tender
evangelical discipline, and must see that nothing is wanting that
is necessary in order to their being nourished up to eternal life.
There is need of pastors, not only to gather the church of God by
bringing in of those that are without, but to feed it by
building up those that are within. (4.) They must watch (
3. He gives them several good reasons why they should mind the business of their ministry.
(1.) Let them consider the interest of
their Master, and his concern for the flock that was committed to
their charge,
(2.) Let them consider the danger that the
flock was in of being made a prey to its adversaries,
(3.) Let them consider the great pains that
Paul had taken in planting this church (
V. He recommends them to divine direction
and influence (
1. See here to whom he commends them. He
calls them brethren, not only as Christians, but as ministers, and
thereby encourages them to hope in God, as he had done; for they
and he were brethren. (1.) He commends them to God, begs of God to
provide for them, to take care of them, and to supply all their
needs, and encourages them to cast all their care upon him, with an
assurance that he cared for them: "Whatever you want, go to God,
let your eye be ever towards him, and your dependence upon him, in
all your straits and difficulties; and let this be your comfort,
that you have a God to go to, a God all sufficient." I commend
you to God, that is, to his providence, and to the protection
and care of that. It is enough that, from whomsoever we are
separated, still we have God nigh unto us,
2. See here what he commends them to the
word of God's grace for, not so much for a protection from their
enemies, or a provision for their families, as for the spiritual
blessings which they most needed and ought most to value. They had
received the gospel of the grace of God, and were entrusted to
preach it. Now he recommends them to that, (1.) For their
edification: "It is able (the Spirit of grace working with
it and by it) to build you up, and you may depend upon this,
while you keep close to it, and are deriving daily from it. Though
you are already furnished with good gifts, yet this is able to
build you up; there is that in it with which you need to be better
acquainted and more affected." Note, Ministers, in preaching the
word of grace, must aim at their own edification as well as at the
edification of others. The most advanced Christians, while they are
in this world, are capable of growing, and they will find the word
of grace to have still more and more in it to contribute to their
growth. It is still able to build them up. (2.) For their
glorification: It is able to give you an inheritance among all
those who are sanctified. The word of God's grace gives it, not
only as it gives the knowledge of it (for life and immortality
are brought to light by the gospel), but as it gives the
promise of it, the promise of a God that cannot lie, and
which is yea and amen in Christ; and by the word, as the
ordinary vehicle, the Spirit of grace is given (
VI. He recommends himself to them as an example of indifference to this world, and to every thing in it, which, if they would walk in the same spirit and in the same steps, they would find to contribute greatly to their easy and comfortable passage through it. He had recommended them to God, and to the word of his grace, for spiritual blessings, which, without doubt, are the best blessings; but what shall they do for food for their families, an agreeable subsistence for themselves, and portions for their children? "As to these," Paul says, "do as I did;" and how was that? He here tells them,
1. That he never aimed at worldly wealth
(
2. That he had worked for his living, and
taken a great deal of pains to get bread (
36 And when he had thus spoken, he kneeled down, and prayed with them all. 37 And they all wept sore, and fell on Paul's neck, and kissed him, 38 Sorrowing most of all for the words which he spake, that they should see his face no more. And they accompanied him unto the ship.
After the parting sermon that Paul preached to the elders of Ephesus, which was very affecting, we have here the parting prayer and tears, which were yet more affecting; we can scarcely read the account here given of them, and meditate upon them with dry eyes.
I. They parted with prayer (
II. They parted with tears, abundance of
tears, and most affectionate embraces,
III. They accompanied him unto the ship, partly to show their respect for him (they would bring him on his way as far as they could), and partly that they might have a little more of his company and conversation; if it must be the last interview, they will have as much of him as they can, and see the last of him. And we have reason to think that when they came to the water-side, and he was about to go on board, their tears and embraces were repeated; for loth to part bids oft farewell. But this was a comfort to both sides, and soon turned this tide of passion, that the presence of Christ both went with him and staid with them.
We have, with a great deal of pleasure, attended
the apostle in his travels throughout the Gentile nations to preach
the gospel, and have seen a great harvest of souls gathered in to
Christ; there we have seen likewise what persecutions he endured;
yet still out of them all the Lord presently delivered him,
1 And it came to pass, that after we were gotten from them, and had launched, we came with a straight course unto Coos, and the day following unto Rhodes, and from thence unto Patara: 2 And finding a ship sailing over unto Phenicia, we went aboard, and set forth. 3 Now when we had discovered Cyprus, we left it on the left hand, and sailed into Syria, and landed at Tyre: for there the ship was to unlade her burden. 4 And finding disciples, we tarried there seven days: who said to Paul through the Spirit, that he should not go up to Jerusalem. 5 And when we had accomplished those days, we departed and went our way; and they all brought us on our way, with wives and children, till we were out of the city: and we kneeled down on the shore, and prayed. 6 And when we had taken our leave one of another, we took ship; and they returned home again. 7 And when we had finished our course from Tyre, we came to Ptolemais, and saluted the brethren, and abode with them one day.
We may observe here,
I. How much ado Paul had to get clear from Ephesus, intimated in the first words of the chapter, after we had gotten from them, that is, were drawn from them as by violence. It was a force put upon both sides; Paul was loth to leave them, and they were loth to part with him, and yet there was no remedy, but so it must be. When good people are taken away by death, they are, as it were, gotten from their friends here below, who struggled hard to have detained them if possible.
II. What a prosperous voyage they had
thence. Without any difficulty, they came with a straight
course, by direct sailing, to Coos, a famous Grecian
island,—the next day to Rhodes, talked of for the Colossus
there,—thence to Patara, a famous port, the metropolis of
Lycia (
III. The halt that Paul made at Tyre; when he had arrived there, he was upon the coast of the land of Israel, and found now that he could compass the remainder of his journey within the time he had fixed.
1. At Tyre he found disciples, some
that had embraced the gospel, and professed the Christian faith.
Observe, Wherever Paul came, he enquired what disciples were there,
found them out, and associated with them; for we know what is the
usage with birds of a feather. When Christ was upon earth, though
he went sometimes into the coast of Tyre, yet he never went thither
to preach the gospel there; nor did he think fit to afford to Tyre
and Sidon the advantages which Chorazin and Bethsaida had, though
he knew that if they had had them they would have made a better
improvement of them,
2. Paul, finding those disciples at
Tyre, tarried there seven days, they urging him to stay with
them as long as he could. He staid seven days at Troas (
3. The disciples at Tyre were endowed with
such gifts that they could by the Spirit foretel the troubles Paul
would meet with at Jerusalem; for the Holy Ghost witnessed it in
every city,
4. The disciples of Tyre, though they were
none of Paul's converts, yet showed a very great respect to Paul,
whose usefulness in the church they had heard so much of when he
departed from Tyre. Though they had had but seven days'
acquaintance with him, yet, as if he had been some great man, they
all came together, with their wives and children, solemnly
to take leave of him, to beg his blessing, and to bring him as far
on his way as the sea would permit them. Note, (1.) We should pay
respect, not only to our own ministers, that are over us in the
Lord, and admonish us, and, for their work's sake among us,
esteem them highly in love, but we must, as there is
occasion, testify our love and respect to all the faithful
ministers of Christ, both for his sake whose ministers they are,
and for their work's sake among others. (2.) We must, in a
particular manner, honour those whom God hath singularly honoured,
by making them eminently useful in their generation. (3.) It is
good to train up children in a respect to good people and good
ministers. This was particularly remarkable at Tyre, which we have
not met with any where else, that they brought their wives and
children to attend Paul, to do him the more honour and to receive
benefit by his instructions and prayers; and as angry notice was
taken of the children of the idolaters of Bethel, that mocked a
prophet, so, no doubt, gracious notice was taken of the children of
the disciples at Tyre, that honoured an apostle, as Christ accepted
the hosannas of the little children. (4.) We should be good
husbands of our opportunities, and make the utmost we can of them
for the good of our souls. They brought Paul on his way,
that they might have so much the more of his company and his
prayers. Some refer us to
5. They parted with prayer, as Paul and the
Ephesians elders had done,
6. They parted at last (
IV. Their arrival at Ptolemais, which was
not far from Tyre (
8 And the next day we that were of Paul's company departed, and came unto Cæsarea: and we entered into the house of Philip the evangelist, which was one of the seven; and abode with him. 9 And the same man had four daughters, virgins, which did prophesy. 10 And as we tarried there many days, there came down from Judæa a certain prophet, named Agabus. 11 And when he was come unto us, he took Paul's girdle, and bound his own hands and feet, and said, Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles. 12 And when we heard these things, both we, and they of that place, besought him not to go up to Jerusalem. 13 Then Paul answered, What mean ye to weep and to break mine heart? for I am ready not to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus. 14 And when he would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, The will of the Lord be done.
We have here Paul and his company arrived
at length at Cæsarea, where he designed to make some stay, it being
the place where the gospel was first preached to the Gentiles, and
the Holy Ghost fell upon them,
I. Who it was that entertained Paul and his
company at Cæsarea. He seldom had occasion to go to a public
house, but, wherever he came, some friend or other took him in, and
bade him welcome. Observe, those that had sailed together parted
when the voyage was accomplished, according as their business was.
"Those that were concerned in the cargo staid where the ship was
to unlade her burden (
1. They were entertained by Philip the
evangelist, whom we left at Cæsarea many years ago, after he had
baptized the eunuch (
2. This Philip had four maiden
daughters, who did prophesy,
II. A plain and full prediction of the
sufferings of Paul, by a noted prophet,
III. The great importunity which his
friends used with him to dissuade him from going forward to
Jerusalem,
IV. The holy bravery and intrepidity with
which Paul persisted in his resolution,
1. He reproves them for dissuading him.
Here is a quarrel of love on both sides, and very sincere and
strong affections clashing with each other. They love him dearly,
and therefore oppose his resolution; he loves them dearly, and
therefore chides them for opposing it: What mean you to weep and
to break my heart? They were an offence to him, as Peter was to
Christ, when, in a like case, he said, Master, spare
thyself. Their weeping about him broke his heart. (1.)
It was a temptation to him, it shocked him, it began to weaken and
slacken his resolution, and caused him to entertain thoughts of
tacking about: "I know I am appointed to suffering, and you ought
to animate and encourage me, and to say that which will strengthen
my heart; but you, with your tears, break my heart, and discourage
me. What do you mean by doing thus? Has not our Master told us to
take up our cross? And would you have me to avoid mine?" (2.) It
was a trouble to him that they should so earnestly press him to
that in which he could not gratify them without wronging his
conscience. Paul was of a very tender spirit. As he was much in
tears himself, so he had a compassionate regard to the tears of his
friends; they made a great impression upon him, and would bring him
almost to yield to any thing. But now it breaks his heart, when he
is under a necessity of denying the request of his weeping friends.
It was an unkind kindness, a cruel pity, thus to torment him with
their dissuasions, and to add affliction to his grief. When our
friends are called out to sufferings, we shall show our love rather
by comforting them than by sorrowing for them. But observe, These
Christians at Cæsarea, if they could have foreseen the particulars
of that event, the general notice of which they received with so
much heaviness, would have been better reconciled to it for their
own sakes; for, when Paul was made a prisoner at Jerusalem, he was
presently sent to Cæsarea, the very place where he now was
(
2. He repeats his resolution to go forward,
notwithstanding: "What mean you to weep thus? I am ready to
suffer whatever is appointed for me. I am fully determined to go,
whatever comes of it, and therefore it is to no purpose for you to
oppose it. I am willing to suffer, and therefore why are you
unwilling that I should suffer? Am not I nearest myself, and
fittest to judge for myself? If the trouble found me unready, it
would be a trouble indeed, and you might well weep at the thoughts
of it. But, blessed be God, it does not. It is very welcome to me,
and therefore should not be such a terror to you. For my part, I
am ready," etoimos echo—I have myself in a
readiness, as soldiers for an engagement. "I expect trouble, I
count upon it, it will be no surprise to me. I was told at first
what great things I must suffer,"
V. The patient acquiescence of his friends
in his resolution,
15 And after those days we took up our carriages, and went up to Jerusalem. 16 There went with us also certain of the disciples of Cæsarea, and brought with them one Mnason of Cyprus, an old disciple, with whom we should lodge. 17 And when we were come to Jerusalem, the brethren received us gladly. 18 And the day following Paul went in with us unto James; and all the elders were present. 19 And when he had saluted them, he declared particularly what things God had wrought among the Gentiles by his ministry. 20 And when they heard it, they glorified the Lord, and said unto him, Thou seest, brother, how many thousands of Jews there are which believe; and they are all zealous of the law: 21 And they are informed of thee, that thou teachest all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses, saying that they ought not to circumcise their children, neither to walk after the customs. 22 What is it therefore? the multitude must needs come together: for they will hear that thou art come. 23 Do therefore this that we say to thee: We have four men which have a vow on them; 24 Them take, and purify thyself with them, and be at charges with them, that they may shave their heads: and all may know that those things, whereof they were informed concerning thee, are nothing; but that thou thyself also walkest orderly, and keepest the law. 25 As touching the Gentiles which believe, we have written and concluded that they observe no such thing, save only that they keep themselves from things offered to idols, and from blood, and from strangled, and from fornication. 26 Then Paul took the men, and the next day purifying himself with them entered into the temple, to signify the accomplishment of the days of purification, until that an offering should be offered for every one of them.
In these verses we have,
I. Paul's journey to Jerusalem from
Cæsarea, and the company that went along with him. 1. They took
up their carriages, their bag and baggage, and as it should
seem, like poor travellers or soldiers, were their own porters; so
little had they of change of raiment. Omnia mea mecum porto—My
property is all about me. Some think they had with them the
money that was collected in the churches of Macedonia and Achaia
for the poor saints at Jerusalem. If they could have persuaded Paul
to go some other way, they would gladly have gone along with him;
but if, notwithstanding their dissuasive, he will go to Jerusalem,
they do no say, "Let him go by himself then;" but as Thomas, in a
like case, when Christ would go into danger at Jerusalem, Let us
go and die with him,
II. Paul's welcome at Jerusalem. 1. Many of
the brethren there received him gladly,
III. The account they had from him of his
ministry among the Gentiles, and their satisfaction in it. 1. He
gave them a narrative of the success of the gospel in those
countries where he had been employed, knowing it would be very
acceptable to them to hear of the enlarging of Christ's kingdom:
He declared particularly what things God had wrought among the
Gentiles by his ministry,
IV. The request of James and the elders of the church at Jerusalem to Paul, or their advice rather, that he would gratify the believing Jews by showing some compliance with the ceremonial law, and appearing publicly in the temple to offer sacrifice, which was not a thing in itself sinful; for the ceremonial law, though it was by no means to be imposed upon the Gentile converts (as the false teachers would have it, and thereby endeavoured to subvert the gospel), yet it was not become unlawful as yet to those that had been bred up in the observance of it, but were far from expecting justification by it. It was dead, but not buried; dead, but not yet deadly. And, being not sinful, they thought it was a piece of prudence in Paul to conform thus far. Observe the counsel they give to Paul herein, not as having authority over him, but an affection for him.
1. They desired him to take notice of the
great numbers there were of the Jewish converts: Thou seest,
brother, how many thousands of the Jews there are who believe.
They called him brother, for they looked upon him as a
joint-commissioner with them in gospel-work. Though they were of
the circumcision and he the apostle of the Gentiles, though they
were conformists and he a nonconformist, yet they were brethren,
and owned the relation. Thou hast been in some of our assemblies,
and seest how numerous they are: how many myriads of Jews
believe. The word signifies, not thousands, but ten
thousands. Even among the Jews, who were most prejudiced
against the gospel, yet there were great multitudes that received
it; for the grace of God can break down the strongest holds of
Satan. The number of the names at first was but one hundred and
twenty, yet now many thousands. Let none therefore despise the day
of small things; for, though the beginning be small, God can make
the latter end greatly to increase. Hereby it appeared that God had
not quite cast away his people the Jews, for among them there was a
remnant, an election, that obtained (see
2. They informed him of a prevailing infirmity these believing Jews laboured under, of which they could not yet be cured: They are all zealous of the law. They believe in Christ as the true Messiah, they rest upon his righteousness and submit to his government; but they know the law of Moses was of God, they have found spiritual benefit in their attendance on the institutions of it, and therefore they can by no means think of parting with it, no, nor of growing cold to it. And perhaps they urged Christ's being made under the law, and observing it (which was designed to be our deliverance from the law), as a reason for their continuance under it. This was a great weakness and mistake, to be so fond of the shadows when the substance was come, to keep their necks under a yoke of bondage when Christ had come to make them free. But see, (1.) The power of education and long usage, and especially of a ceremonial law. (2.) The charitable allowance that must be made in consideration of these. These Jews that believed were not therefore disowned and rejected as no Christians because they were for the law, nay, were zealous for it, while it was only in their own practice, and they did not impose it upon others. Their being zealous of the law was capable of a good construction, which charity would put upon it; and it was capable of a good excuse, considering what they were brought up in, and among whom they lived.
3. They gave him to understand that these
Jews, who were so zealous of the law, were ill-affected to him,
4. They therefore desired Paul that he would by some public act, now that he had come to Jerusalem, make it to appear that the charge against him was false, and that he did not teach people to forsake Moses and to break the customs of the Jewish church, for he himself retained the use of them.
(1.) They conclude that something of this kind must be done: "What is it therefore? What must be done? The multitude will hear that thou art come to town." This is an inconvenience that attends men of fame, that their coming and going are taken notice of more than other people's, and will be talked of, by some for good-will and by others for ill-will. "When they hear thou art come, they must needs come together, they will expect that we call them together, to advise with them whether we should admit thee to preach among us as a brother or no; or, they will come together of themselves expecting to hear thee." Now something must be done to satisfy them that Paul does not teach the people to forsake Moses, and they think it necessary, [1.] For Paul's sake, that his reputation should be cleared, and that so good a man may not lie under any blemish, nor so useful a man labour under any disadvantage which may obstruct his usefulness. [2.] For the people's sake, that they may not continue prejudiced against so good a man, nor lose the benefit of his ministry by those prejudices. [3.] For their own sake, that since they knew it was their duty to own Paul their doing it might not be turned to their reproach among those that were under their charge.
(2.) They produce a fair opportunity which
Paul might take to clear himself: "Do this that we say unto
thee, take our advice in this case. We have four men,
Jews who believe, of our own churches, and they have a vow on
them, a vow of Nazariteship for a certain time; their time has
now expired (
5. They enter a protestation that this
shall be no infringement at all of the decree lately made in favour
of the Gentile converts, nor do they intend by this in the least to
derogate from the liberty allowed them (
V. Here is Paul's compliance with it. He
was willing to gratify them in this matter. Though he would not be
persuaded not to go to Jerusalem, yet, when he was there, he was
persuaded to do as they there did,
27 And when the seven days were almost ended, the Jews which were of Asia, when they saw him in the temple, stirred up all the people, and laid hands on him, 28 Crying out, Men of Israel, help: This is the man, that teacheth all men every where against the people, and the law, and this place: and further brought Greeks also into the temple, and hath polluted this holy place. 29 (For they had seen before with him in the city Trophimus an Ephesian, whom they supposed that Paul had brought into the temple.) 30 And all the city was moved, and the people ran together: and they took Paul, and drew him out of the temple: and forthwith the doors were shut. 31 And as they went about to kill him, tidings came unto the chief captain of the band, that all Jerusalem was in an uproar. 32 Who immediately took soldiers and centurions, and ran down unto them: and when they saw the chief captain and the soldiers, they left beating of Paul. 33 Then the chief captain came near, and took him, and commanded him to be bound with two chains; and demanded who he was, and what he had done. 34 And some cried one thing, some another, among the multitude: and when he could not know the certainty for the tumult, he commanded him to be carried into the castle. 35 And when he came upon the stairs, so it was, that he was borne of the soldiers for the violence of the people. 36 For the multitude of the people followed after, crying, Away with him. 37 And as Paul was to be led into the castle, he said unto the chief captain, May I speak unto thee? Who said, Canst thou speak Greek? 38 Art not thou that Egyptian, which before these days madest an uproar, and leddest out into the wilderness four thousand men that were murderers? 39 But Paul said, I am a man which am a Jew of Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city: and, I beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the people. 40 And when he had given him licence, Paul stood on the stairs, and beckoned with the hand unto the people. And when there was made a great silence, he spake unto them in the Hebrew tongue, saying,
We have here Paul brought into a captivity which we are not likely to see the end of; for after this he is either hurried from one bar to another, or lies neglected, first in one prison and then in another, and can neither be tried nor bailed. When we see the beginning of a trouble, we know not either how long it will last or how it will issue.
I. We have here Paul seized, and laid hold on.
1. He was seized in the temple, when he was
there attending the days of his purifying, and the solemn services
of those days,
2. The informers against him were the Jews of Asia, not those of Jerusalem—the Jews of the dispersion, who knew him best, and who were most exasperated against him. Those who seldom came up to worship at the temple in Jerusalem themselves, but contentedly lived at a distance from it, in pursuit of their private advantages, yet appeared most zealous for the temple, as if thereby they would atone for their habitual neglect of it.
3. The method they took was to raise the mob, and to incense them against him. They did not go to the high priest, or the magistrates of the city, with their charge (probably because they expected not to receive countenance from them), but they stirred up all the people, who were at this time more than ever disposed to any thing that was tumultuous and seditious, riotous and outrageous. Those are fittest to be employed against Christ and Christianity that are governed least by reason and most by passion; therefore Paul described the Jewish persecutors to be not only wicked, but absurd unreasonable men.
4. The arguments wherewith they exasperated
the people against him were popular, but very false and unjust.
They cried out, "Men of Israel, help. If you are indeed men
of Israel, true-born Jews, that have a concern for your church and
your country, now is your time to show it, by helping to seize an
enemy to both." Thus they cried after him as after a thief
(
5. They charge upon him both bad doctrine and bad practice, and both against the Mosaic ritual.
(1.) They charge upon him bad doctrine; not
only that he holds corrupt opinions himself, but that he vents and
publishes them, though not here at Jerusalem, yet in other places,
nay in all places, he teaches all men, every where; so artfully is
the crime aggravated, as if, because he was an itinerant, he was a
ubiquitary: "He spreads to the utmost of his power certain damnable
and heretical positions," [1.] Against the people of the Jews. He
had taught that Jews and Gentiles stand on the same level before
God, and neither circumcision avails any thing nor
uncircumcision; nay, he had taught against the unbelieving Jews
that they were rejected (and therefore had separated from them and
their synagogues), and this is interpreted to be speaking against
the whole nation, as if no doubt but they were the people, and
wisdom must die with them (
(2.) They charge upon him bad practices. To
confirm their charge against him, as teaching people against this
holy place, they charge it upon him that he had himself polluted
it, and by an overt-act showed his contempt of it, and a design to
make it common. He has brought Gentiles also into the
temple, into the inner court of the temple, which none that
were uncircumcised were admitted, under any pretence, to come into;
there was written upon the wall that enclosed this inner court, in
Greek and Latin, It is a capital crime for strangers to
enter.—Josephus Antiq. 15. 417. Paul was himself a Jew,
and had right to enter into the court of the Jews. And they, seeing
some with him there that joined with him in his devotions,
concluded that Trophimus an Ephesian, who was a Gentile, was one of
them. Why? Did they see him there? Truly no; but they had seen him
with Paul in the streets of the city, which was no crime at all,
and therefore they affirm that he was with Paul in the inner court
of the temple, which was a heinous crime. They had seen him with
him in the city, and therefore they supposed that Paul had brought
him with him into the temple, which was utterly false. See here,
[1.] Innocency is no fence against calumny and false accusation. It
is no new thing for those that mean honestly, and act regularly, to
have things laid to their charge which they know not, nor ever
thought of. [2.] Evil men dig up mischief, and go far to
seek proofs of their false accusations, as they did here, who,
because they saw a Gentile with Paul in the city, will thence infer
that he was with him in the temple. This was a strained innuendo
indeed, yet by such unjust and groundless suggestions have wicked
men thought to justify themselves in the most barbarous outrages
committed upon the excellent ones of the earth. [3.] It is
common for malicious people to improve that against those that are
wise and good with which they thought to have obliged them and
ingratiated themselves with them. Paul thought to recommend himself
to their good opinion by going into the temple, he had not been so
maligned by them. This is the genius of ill-nature; for my love,
they are my adversaries,
We have Paul in danger of being pulled in pieces by the rabble. They will not be at the pains to have him before the high priest, or the sanhedrim; that is a roundabout way: the execution shall be of a piece with the prosecution, all unjust and irregular. They cannot prove the crime upon him, and therefore dare not bring him upon a fair trial; nay, so greedily do they thirst after his blood that they have not patience to proceed against him by a due course of law, though they were ever so sure to gain their point; and therefore, as those who neither feared God nor regarded man, they resolved to knock him on the head immediately.
1. All the city was in an uproar,
2. They drew Paul out of the temple, and
shut the doors between the outer and inner court of the temple, or
perhaps the doors of the outer court. In dragging him furiously out
of the temple, (1.) They showed a real detestation of him as one
not fit to be suffered in the temple, nor to worship there, nor to
be looked upon as a member of the Jewish nation; as if his
sacrifice had been an abomination. (2.) They pretended a veneration
for the temple; like that of good Jehoiada, who would not have
Athaliah to be slain in the house of the Lord,
3. They went about to kill him (
III. We have here Paul rescued out of the
hands of his Jewish enemies by a Roman enemy. 1. Tidings were
brought of the tumult, and that the mob was up, to the chief
captain of the band, the governor of the castle, or, whoever he
was, the now commander-in-chief of the Roman forces that were
quartered in Jerusalem. Somebody that was concerned not for Paul,
but for the public peace and safety, gave this information to the
colonel, who had always a jealous and watchful eye upon these
tumultuous Jews, and he is the man that must be instrumental to
save Paul's life, when never a friend he had was capable of doing
him any service. 2. The tribune, or chief captain, got his forces
together with all possible expedition, and went to suppress the
mob: He took soldiers and centurions, and ran down
to them. Now at the feast, as at other such solemn times, the
guards were up, and the militia more within call than at other
times, and so he had them near at hand, and he ran down unto the
multitude; for at such times delays are dangerous. Sedition
must be crushed at first, lest it grow headstrong. 3. The very
sight of the Roman general frightened them from beating Paul; for
they knew they were doing what they could not justify, and were in
danger of being called in question for this day's uproar, as the
town clerk told the Ephesians. They were deterred from that by the
power of the Romans from which they ought to have been restrained
by the justice of God and the dread of his wrath. Note, God often
makes the earth to help the woman (
IV. The provision which the chief captain made, with much ado, to bring Paul to speak for himself. One had almost as good enter into a struggle with the winds and the waves, as with such a mob as was here got together; and yet Paul made a shift to get liberty of speech among them.
1. There was no knowing the sense of the people; for when the chief captain enquired concerning Paul, having perhaps never heard of his name before (such strangers were the great ones to the excellent ones of the earth, and affected to be so), some cried one thing, and some another, among the multitude; so that it was impossible for the chief captain to know their mind, when really they knew not either one another's mind or their own, when every one pretended to give the sense of the whole body. Those that will hearken to the clamours of the multitude will know nothing for a certainty, any more than the builders of Babel, when their tongues were confounded.
2. There was no quelling the rage and fury
of the people; for when the chief captain commanded that Paul
should be carried into the castle, the tower of Antonia, where
the Roman soldiers kept garrison, near the temple, the soldiers
themselves had much ado to get him safely thither out of the noise,
the people were so violent (
3. Paul at length begged leave of the chief
captain to speak to him (
4. The chief captain tells him what notion he had of him: Canst thou speak Greek? I am surprised to hear thee speak a learned language; for, Art not thou that Egyptian who made an uproar? The Jews made the uproar, and then would have it thought that Paul had given them occasion for it, by beginning first; for probably some of them whispered this in the ear of the chief captain. See what false mistaken notions of good people and good ministers many run away with, and will not be at the pains to have the mistake rectified. It seems, there had lately been an insurrection somewhere in that country, headed by an Egyptian, who took on him to be a prophet. Josephus mentions this story, that "an Egyptian raised a seditious party, promised to show them the fall of the walls of Jerusalem from the mount of Olives, and that they should enter the city upon the ruins." The captain here says that he led out into the wilderness four thousand men that were murderers—desperadoes, banditti, raparees, cut-throats. What a degeneracy was there in the Jewish nation, when there were found there so many that had such a character, and could be drawn into such an attempt upon the public peace! But Josephus says that "Felix the Roman president went out against them, killed four hundred, and took two hundred prisoners, and the rest were dispersed."—Antiq. 20. 171; Wars 2. 263. And Eusebius speaks of it, Hist. 2. 20. It happened in the thirteenth year of Claudius, a little before those days, about three years ago. The ringleader of this rebellion, it seems, had made his escape, and the chief captain concluded that one who lay under so great an odium as Paul seemed to lie under, and against whom there was so great an outcry, could not be a criminal of less figure than this Egyptian. See how good men are exposed to ill-will by mistake.
5. Paul rectifies his mistake concerning him, by informing him particularly what he was; not such a vagabond, a scoundrel, a rake, as that Egyptian, who could give no good account of himself. No: I am a man who is a Jew originally, and no Egyptian—a Jew both by nation and religion; I am of Tarsus, a city of Cilicia, of honest parents and a liberal education (Tarsus was a university), and, besides that, a citizen of no mean city. Whether he means Tarsus or Rome is not certain; they were neither of them mean cities, and he was a freeman of both. Though the chief captain had put him under such an invidious suspicion, that he was that Egyptian, he kept his temper, did not break out into any passionate exclamations against the times he lived in or the men he had to do with, did not render railing for railing, but mildly denied the charge, and owned what he was.
6. He humbly desired a permission from the chief captain, whose prisoner he now was, to speak to the people. He does not demand it as a debt, though he might have done so, but sues for it as a favour, which he will be thankful for: I beseech thee, suffer me to speak to the people. The chief captain rescued him with no other design than to give him a fair hearing. Now, to show that his cause needs no art to give it a plausible colour, he desires he may have leave immediately to defend himself; for it needed no more than to be set in a true light; nor did he depend only on the goodness of his cause, but upon the goodness and fidelity of his patron, and that promise of his to all his advocates, that it should be given them in that same hour what they should speak.
7. He obtained leave to plead his own
cause, for he needed not to have counsel assigned him, when the
Spirit of the Father was ready to dictate to him,
In the close of the foregoing chapter we had Paul
bound, according to Agabus's prophecy of the hard usage he should
receive from the Jews at Jerusalem, yet he had his tongue set at
liberty, by the permission the chief captain gave him to speak for
himself; and so intent he is upon using that liberty of speech
which is allowed him, to the honour of Christ and the service of
his interest, that he forgets the bonds he is in, makes no mention
of them, but speaks of the great things Christ had done for him
with as much ease and cheerfulness as if nothing had been done to
ruffle him or put him into disorder. We have here, I. His address
to the people, and their attention to it,
1 Men, brethren, and fathers, hear ye my defence which I make now unto you. 2 (And when they heard that he spake in the Hebrew tongue to them, they kept the more silence: and he saith,)
Paul had, in the
I. With what an admirable composure and
presence of mind he addresses himself to speak. Never was poor man
set upon in a more tumultuous manner, nor with more rage and fury;
and yet, in what he said, 1. There appears o fright, but his mind
is sedate and composed. Thus he makes his own words good, None
of these things move me; and David's (
II. What respectful titles he gives even to
those who thus abused him, and how humbly he craves their
attention: "Men, brethren, and fathers,
III. The language he spoke in, which
recommended what he said to the auditory; He spoke in the Hebrew
tongue, that is, the vulgar language of the Jews, which, at
this time, was not the pure Old-Testament Hebrew, but the Syriac, a
dialect of the Hebrew, or rather a corruption of it, as the Italian
of the Latin. However, 1. It showed his continued respect to his
countrymen, the Jews. Though he had conversed so much with the
Gentiles, yet he still retained the Jews' language, and could talk
it with ease; by this it appears he is a Jew, for his speech
betrayeth him. 2. What he said was the more generally
understood, for that was the language every body spoke, and
therefore to speak in that language was indeed to appeal to the
people, by which he might have somewhat to insinuate into their
affections; and therefore, when they heard that he spoke in the
Hebrew tongue, they kept the more silence. How can it be
thought people should give any attention to that which is spoken to
them in a language they do not understand? The chief captain was
surprised to hear him speak Greek (
3 I am verily a man which am a Jew, born in Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, yet brought up in this city at the feet of Gamaliel, and taught according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers, and was zealous toward God, as ye all are this day. 4 And I persecuted this way unto the death, binding and delivering into prisons both men and women. 5 As also the high priest doth bear me witness, and all the estate of the elders: from whom also I received letters unto the brethren, and went to Damascus, to bring them which were there bound unto Jerusalem, for to be punished. 6 And it came to pass, that, as I made my journey, and was come nigh unto Damascus about noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a great light round about me. 7 And I fell unto the ground, and heard a voice saying unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? 8 And I answered, Who art thou, Lord? And he said unto me, I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou persecutest. 9 And they that were with me saw indeed the light, and were afraid; but they heard not the voice of him that spake to me. 10 And I said, What shall I do, Lord? And the Lord said unto me, Arise, and go into Damascus; and there it shall be told thee of all things which are appointed for thee to do. 11 And when I could not see for the glory of that light, being led by the hand of them that were with me, I came into Damascus. 12 And one Ananias, a devout man according to the law, having a good report of all the Jews which dwelt there, 13 Came unto me, and stood, and said unto me, Brother Saul, receive thy sight. And the same hour I looked up upon him. 14 And he said, The God of our fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know his will, and see that Just One, and shouldest hear the voice of his mouth. 15 For thou shalt be his witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard. 16 And now why tarriest thou? arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord. 17 And it came to pass, that, when I was come again to Jerusalem, even while I prayed in the temple, I was in a trance; 18 And saw him saying unto me, Make haste, and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem: for they will not receive thy testimony concerning me. 19 And I said, Lord, they know that I imprisoned and beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee: 20 And when the blood of thy martyr Stephen was shed, I also was standing by, and consenting unto his death, and kept the raiment of them that slew him. 21 And he said unto me, Depart: for I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles.
Paul here gives such an account of himself as might serve not only to satisfy the chief captain that he was not that Egyptian he took him to be, but the Jews also that he was not that enemy to their church and nation, to their law and temple, they took him to be, and that what he did in preaching Christ, and particularly in preaching him to the Gentiles, he did by a divine commission. He here gives them to understand,
I. What his extraction and education were.
1. That he was one of their own nation, of the stock of Israel,
of the seed of Abraham, a Hebrew of the Hebrews, not of any
obscure family, or a renegado of some other nation: "No, I am
verily a man who is a Jew, aner Ioudaios—a
Jewish man; I am a man, and therefore ought not to be treated
as a beast; a man who is a Jew, not a barbarian; I am a sincere
friend to your nation, for I am one of it, and should defile my own
nest if I should unjustly derogate from the honour of your law and
your temple." 2. That he was born in a creditable reputable place,
in Tarsus, a city of Cilicia, and was by his birth a freeman
of that city. He was not born in servitude, as some of the Jews of
the dispersion, it is likely, were; but he was a gentleman born,
and perhaps could produce his certificate of his freedom in that
ancient and honourable city. This was, indeed, but a small matter
to make any boast of, and yet it was needful to be mentioned at
this time to those who insolently trampled upon him, as if he were
to be ranked with the children of fools, yea, the children of base
men,
II. What a fiery furious persecutor he had
been of the Christian religion in the beginning of his time,
III. In what manner he was converted and
made what he now was. It was not from any natural or external
causes; he did not change his religion from an affectation of
novelty, for he was then as well affected to antiquity as he used
to be; nor did it arise from discontent because he was disappointed
in his preferment, for he was now, more than ever, in the way of
preferment in the Jewish church; much less could it arise from
covetousness, or ambition, or any hope of mending his fortune in
the world by turning Christian, for it was to expose himself to all
manner of disgrace and trouble; nor had he any conversation with
the apostles or any other Christians, by whose subtlety and
sophistry he might be thought to have been wheedled into this
change. No, it was the Lord's doing, and the circumstances of the
doing of it were enough to justify him in the change, to all those
who believe there is a supernatural power; and none can condemn him
for it, without reflecting upon that divine energy by which he was
he rein overruled. He relates the story of his conversion here very
particularly, as we had it before (
IV. How he was confirmed in the change he had made, and further directed what he should do, by Ananias who lived at Damascus.
Observe, 1. The character here given of Ananias. He was not a man that was any way prejudiced against the Jewish nation or religion, but was himself a devout man according to the law; if not a Jew by birth, yet one that had been proselyted to the Jewish religion, and therefore called a devout man, and thence advanced further to the faith of Christ; and he conducted himself so well that he had a good report of all the Jews that dwelt at Damascus. This was the first Christian that Paul had any friendly communication with, and it was not likely that he should instil into him any such notions as they suspected him to espouse, injurious to the law or to this holy place.
2. The cure immediately wrought by him upon
Paul's eyes, which miracle was to confirm Ananias's mission to
Paul, and to ratify all that he should afterwards say to him. He
came to him (
3. The declaration which Ananias makes to him of the favour, the peculiar favour, which the Lord Jesus designed him above any other.
(1.) In the present manifestation of
himself to him (
(2.) In the after-manifestation of himself
by him to others (
4. The counsel and encouragement he gave
him to join himself to the Lord Jesus by baptism (
V. How he was commissioned to go and preach
the gospel to the Gentiles. This was the great thing for which they
were so angry at him, and therefore it was requisite he should for
this, in a special manner, produce a divine warrant; and here he
does it. This commission he did not receive presently upon his
conversion, for this was at Jerusalem, whither he did not go
till three years after, or more (
Now, if they would lay all this together, surely they would see that they had no reason to be angry with Paul for preaching among the Gentiles, or construe it as an act of ill-will to his own nation, for he was compelled to it, contrary to his own mind, by an overruling command from heaven.
22 And they gave him audience unto this word, and then lifted up their voices, and said, Away with such a fellow from the earth: for it is not fit that he should live. 23 And as they cried out, and cast off their clothes, and threw dust into the air, 24 The chief captain commanded him to be brought into the castle, and bade that he should be examined by scourging; that he might know wherefore they cried so against him. 25 And as they bound him with thongs, Paul said unto the centurion that stood by, Is it lawful for you to scourge a man that is a Roman, and uncondemned? 26 When the centurion heard that, he went and told the chief captain, saying, Take heed what thou doest: for this man is a Roman. 27 Then the chief captain came, and said unto him, Tell me, art thou a Roman? He said, Yea. 28 And the chief captain answered, With a great sum obtained I this freedom. And Paul said, But I was free born. 29 Then straightway they departed from him which should have examined him: and the chief captain also was afraid, after he knew that he was a Roman, and because he had bound him. 30 On the morrow, because he would have known the certainty wherefore he was accused of the Jews, he loosed him from his bands, and commanded the chief priests and all their council to appear, and brought Paul down, and set him before them.
Paul was going on with this account of
himself, had shown them his commission to preach among the Gentiles
without any peevish reflections upon the Jews, and we may suppose
designed next to show how he was afterwards, by a special direction
of the Holy Ghost at Antioch, separated to this service, how tender
he was of the Jews, how respectful to them, and how careful to give
them the precedency in all places whither he came, and to unite
Jews and Gentiles in one body; and then to show how wonderfully God
had owned him, and what good service had been done to the interest
of God's kingdom among men in general, without damage to any of the
true interests of the Jewish church in particular. But, whatever he
designs to say, they resolve he shall say no more to them: They
gave him audience to this word. Hitherto they had heard him
with patience and some attention. But when he speaks of being sent
to the Gentiles, though it was what Christ himself said to him,
they cannot bear it, not so much as to hear the Gentiles named,
such an enmity had they to them, and such a jealousy of them. Upon
the mention of this, they have no manner of patience, but forget
all rules of decency and equity; thus were they provoked to
jealousy by those that were no people,
Now here we are told how furious and outrageous the people were against Paul, for mentioning the Gentiles as taken into the cognizance of divine grace, and so justifying his preaching among them.
I. They interrupted him, by lifting up
their voice, to put him into confusion, and that nobody might hear
a word he said. Galled consciences kick at the least touch; and
those who are resolved not to be rules by reason commonly resolve
not to hear it if they can help it. And the spirit of enmity
against the gospel of Christ commonly shows itself in silencing the
ministers of Christ and his gospel, and stopping their mouths, as
the Jews did Paul's here. Their fathers had said to the best of
seers, See not,
II. They clamoured against him as one that
was unworthy of life, much more of liberty. Without weighing the
arguments he had urged in his own defence, or offering to make any
answer to them, they cried out with a confused noise, "Away with
such a fellow as this from the earth, who pretends to
have a commission to preach to the Gentiles; why, it is not fit
that he should live." Thus the men that have been the greatest
blessings of their age have been represented not only as the
burdens of the earth, but the plague of their generation. He that
was worthy of the greatest honours of life is condemned as not
worthy of life itself. See what different sentiments God and men
have of good men, and yet they both agree in this that they are not
likely to live long in this world. Paul says of the godly Jews that
they were men of whom the world was not worthy,
III. They went stark mad against Paul, and
against the chief captain for not killing him immediately at their
request, or throwing him as a pry into their teeth, that they might
devour him (
IV. The chief captain took care for his
safety, by ordering him to be brought into the castle,
V. He ordered him the torture, to force from him a confession of some flagrant crimes which had provoked the people to such an uncommon violence against him. He ordered that he should be examined by scourging (as now in some countries by the rack), that he might know wherefore they cried so against him. Herein he did not proceed fairly; he should have singled out some of the clamorous tumultuous complainants, and taken them into the castle as breakers of the peace, and should have examined them, and by scourging too, what they had to lay to the charge of a man that could give so good an account of himself, and did not appear to have done any thing worthy of death or of bonds. It was proper to ask them, but not at all proper to ask Paul, wherefore they cried so against him. He could tell that he had given them no just cause to do it; if there were any cause, let them produce it. No man is bound to accuse himself, though he be guilty, much less ought he to be compelled to accuse himself when he is innocent. Surely the chief captain did not know the Jewish nation when he concluded that he must needs have done something very bad whom they cried out against. Had they not just thus cried out against our Lord Jesus, Crucify him, crucify him, when they had not one word to say in answer to the judge's question, Why, what evil has he done? Is this a fair or just occasion to scourge Paul, that a rude tumultuous mob cry out against him, but cannot tell why or wherefore, and therefore he must be forced to tell?
VI. Paul pleaded his privilege as a Roman
citizen, by which he was exempted from all trials and punishments
of this nature (
VII. The chief captain was surprised at
this, and put into a fright. He had taken Paul to be a vagabond
Egyptian, and wondered he could speak Greek (
The close of the foregoing chapter left Paul in
the high priest's court, into which the chief captain (whether to
his advantage or no I know not) had removed his cause from the mob;
and, if his enemies act there against him with less noise, yet it
is with more subtlety. Now here we have, I. Paul's protestation of
his own integrity, and of a civil respect to the high priest,
however he had upon a sudden spoken warmly to him, and justly,
1 And Paul, earnestly beholding the council, said, Men and brethren, I have lived in all good conscience before God until this day. 2 And the high priest Ananias commanded them that stood by him to smite him on the mouth. 3 Then said Paul unto him, God shall smite thee, thou whited wall: for sittest thou to judge me after the law, and commandest me to be smitten contrary to the law? 4 And they that stood by said, Revilest thou God's high priest? 5 Then said Paul, I wist not, brethren, that he was the high priest: for it is written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people.
Perhaps when Paul was brought, as he often was (corpus cum causa—the person and the cause together), before heathen magistrates and councils, where he and his cause were slighted, because not at all understood, he thought, if he were brought before the sanhedrim at Jerusalem, he should be able to deal with them to some good purpose, and yet we do not find that he works at all upon them. Here we have,
I. Paul's protestation of his own integrity. Whether the chief priest put any question to him, or the chief captain made any representation of his case to the court, we are not told; but Paul appeared here,
1. With a good courage. He was not at all
put out of countenance upon his being brought before such an august
assembly, for which in his youth he had conceived such a
veneration; nor did he fear their calling him to an account about
the letters they gave him to Damascus, to persecute the Christians
there, though (for aught we know) this was the first time he had
ever seem them since; but he earnestly beheld the council.
When Stephen was brought before them, they thought to have faced
him down, but could not, such was his holy confidence; they
looked stedfastly on him, and his face was as that of an
angel,
2. With a good conscience, and that gave him a good courage.
He said, "Men and brethren, I have lived
in all good conscience before God unto this day. However I may
be reproached, my heart does not reproach me, but witnesses for
me." (1.) He had always been a man inclined to religion; he never
was a man that lived at large, but always put a difference between
moral good and evil; even in his unregenerate state, he was, as
touching the righteousness that was in the law, blameless. He
was no unthinking man, who never considered what he did, no
designing man, who cared not what he did, so he could but compass
his own ends. (2.) Even when he persecuted the church of God, he
thought he ought to do it, and that he did God service in it.
Though his conscience was misinformed, yet he acted according to
the dictates of it. See
II. The outrage of which Ananias the high
priest was guilty: he commanded those that stood by, the
beadles that attended the court, to smite him on the mouth
(
III. The denunciation of the wrath of God
against the high priest for this wickedness in the place of
judgment (
IV. The offence which was taken at this
bold word of Paul's (
V. The excuse that Paul made for what he
had said, because he found it was a stumbling-block to his weak
brethren, and might prejudice them against him in other things.
These Jewish Christians, though weak, yet were brethren, so he
calls them here, and, in consideration of that, is almost ready to
recall his words; for who is offended, saith he, and I
burn not?
6 But when Paul perceived that the one part were Sadducees, and the other Pharisees, he cried out in the council, Men and brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee: of the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question. 7 And when he had so said, there arose a dissension between the Pharisees and the Sadducees: and the multitude was divided. 8 For the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit: but the Pharisees confess both. 9 And there arose a great cry: and the scribes that were of the Pharisees' part arose, and strove, saying, We find no evil in this man: but if a spirit or an angel hath spoken to him, let us not fight against God. 10 And when there arose a great dissension, the chief captain, fearing lest Paul should have been pulled in pieces of them, commanded the soldiers to go down, and to take him by force from among them, and to bring him into the castle. 11 And the night following the Lord stood by him, and said, Be of good cheer, Paul: for as thou hast testified of me in Jerusalem, so must thou bear witness also at Rome.
Many are the troubles of the righteous,
but some way or other the Lord delivereth them out of them
all. Paul owned he had experienced the truth of this in the
persecutions he had undergone among the Gentiles (see
I. His own prudence and ingenuity stand him in some stead, and contribute much to his escape. Paul's greatest honour, and that upon which he most valued himself, was that he was a Christian, and an apostle of Christ; and all his other honours he despised and made nothing of, in comparison with this, counting them but dung, that he might win Christ; and yet he had sometimes occasion to make use of his other honours, and they did him service. His being a citizen of Rome saved him in the foregoing chapter from his being scourged by the chief captain as a vagabond, and here his being a Pharisee saved him from being condemned by the sanhedrim, as an apostate from the faith and worship of the God of Israel. It will consist very well with our willingness to suffer for Christ to use all lawful methods, nay, and arts too, both to prevent suffering and to extricate ourselves out of it. The honest policy Paul used here for his own preservation was to divide his judges, and to set them at variance one with another about him; and, by incensing one part of them more against him, to engage the contrary part for him.
1. The great council was made up of
Sadducees and Pharisees, and Paul perceived it. He knew the
characters of many of them ever since he lived among them, and saw
those among them whom he knew to be Sadducees, and others whom he
knew to be Pharisees (
2. In this matter of difference between the
Pharisees and Sadducees Paul openly declared himself to be on the
Pharisees' side against the Sadducees (
3. This occasioned a division in the
council. It is probable that the high priest sided with the
Sadducees (as he had done
4. The Pharisees hereupon (would one think
it?) took Paul's part (
II. The chief captain's care and conduct
stand him in more stead; for when he has thrown this bone of
contention between the Pharisees and Sadducees (which set them
together by the ears, and gained a fair testimony from the
Pharisees), yet he is never the nearer, but is in danger of being
pulled in pieces by them—the Pharisees pulling to have him set at
liberty, and the Sadducees pulling to have him put to death, or
thrown to the people, like Daniel into the den of lions; so that
the chief captain is forced to come with his soldiers and rescue
him, as he had done,
III. Divine consolations stood him in most
stead of all. The chief captain had rescued him out of the hands of
cruel men, but still he had him in custody, and what might be the
issue he could not tell. The castle was indeed a protection to him,
but withal it was a confinement; and, as it was now his
preservation from so great a death, it might be his reservation for
a greater. We do not find that any of the apostles or elders at
Jerusalem came to him; either they had not courage or they had not
admission. Perhaps, in the night following, Paul was full of
thoughts and cares what should become of him, and how his present
troubles might be turned to answer some good purpose. Then did the
Lord Jesus make him a kind visit, and, thought at midnight, yet a
very seasonable one (
12 And when it was day, certain of the Jews banded together, and bound themselves under a curse, saying that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul. 13 And they were more than forty which had made this conspiracy. 14 And they came to the chief priests and elders, and said, We have bound ourselves under a great curse, that we will eat nothing until we have slain Paul. 15 Now therefore ye with the council signify to the chief captain that he bring him down unto you to morrow, as though ye would enquire something more perfectly concerning him: and we, or ever he come near, are ready to kill him. 16 And when Paul's sister's son heard of their lying in wait, he went and entered into the castle, and told Paul. 17 Then Paul called one of the centurions unto him, and said, Bring this young man unto the chief captain: for he hath a certain thing to tell him. 18 So he took him, and brought him to the chief captain, and said, Paul the prisoner called me unto him, and prayed me to bring this young man unto thee, who hath something to say unto thee. 19 Then the chief captain took him by the hand, and went with him aside privately, and asked him, What is that thou hast to tell me? 20 And he said, The Jews have agreed to desire thee that thou wouldest bring down Paul to morrow into the council, as though they would enquire somewhat of him more perfectly. 21 But do not thou yield unto them: for there lie in wait for him of them more than forty men, which have bound themselves with an oath, that they will neither eat nor drink till they have killed him: and now are they ready, looking for a promise from thee. 22 So the chief captain then let the young man depart, and charged him, See thou tell no man that thou hast showed these things to me. 23 And he called unto him two centurions, saying, Make ready two hundred soldiers to go to Cæsarea, and horsemen threescore and ten, and spearmen two hundred, at the third hour of the night; 24 And provide them beasts, that they may set Paul on, and bring him safe unto Felix the governor. 25 And he wrote a letter after this manner: 26 Claudius Lysias unto the most excellent governor Felix sendeth greeting. 27 This man was taken of the Jews, and should have been killed of them: then came I with an army, and rescued him, having understood that he was a Roman. 28 And when I would have known the cause wherefore they accused him, I brought him forth into their council: 29 Whom I perceived to be accused of questions of their law, but to have nothing laid to his charge worthy of death or of bonds. 30 And when it was told me how that the Jews laid wait for the man, I sent straightway to thee, and gave commandment to his accusers also to say before thee what they had against him. Farewell. 31 Then the soldiers, as it was commanded them, took Paul, and brought him by night to Antipatris. 32 On the morrow they left the horsemen to go with him, and returned to the castle: 33 Who, when they came to Cæsarea, and delivered the epistle to the governor, presented Paul also before him. 34 And when the governor had read the letter, he asked of what province he was. And when he understood that he was of Cilicia; 35 I will hear thee, said he, when thine accusers are also come. And he commanded him to be kept in Herod's judgment hall.
We have here the story of a plot against the life of Paul; how it was laid, how it was discovered, and how it was defeated.
I. How this plot was laid. They found they could gain nothing by popular tumult, or legal process, and therefore have a recourse to the barbarous method of assassination; they will come upon him suddenly, and stab him, if they can but get him within their reach. So restless is their malice against this good man that, when one design fails, they will turn another stone. Now observe here,
1. Who they were that formed this
conspiracy. They were certain Jews that had the utmost
degree of indignation against him because he was the apostle of the
Gentiles,
2. When the conspiracy was formed: When
it was day. Satan had filled their hearts in the night to
purpose it, and, as soon as it was day, they got together to
prosecute it; answering to the account which the prophet gives of
some who work evil upon their beds, and when the morning is
light they practise it, and are laid under a woe for it,
3. What the conspiracy was. These men
banded together in a league, perhaps they called it a
holy league; they engaged to stand by one another, and every
one, to his power, to be aiding and assisting to murder Paul. It
was strange that so many could so soon be got together, and that in
Jerusalem too, who were so perfectly lost to all sense of humanity
and honour as to engage in so bloody a design. Well might the
prophet's complaint be renewed concerning Jerusalem (
4. How firm they made it, as they thought,
that none of them might fly off, upon conscience of the horror of
the fact, at second thoughts: They bound themselves under an
anathema, imprecating the heaviest curses upon themselves,
their souls, bodies, and families, if they did not kill Paul, and
so quickly that they would not eat nor drink till they had done
it. What a complication of wickedness is here! To design to
kill an innocent man, a good man, a useful man, a man that had done
them no harm, but was willing to do them all the good he could, was
going in the way of Cain, and proved them to be of their
father the devil, who was a murderer from the beginning; yet,
as if this had been a small matter, (1.) They bound themselves to
it. To incline to do evil, and intend to do it, is bad; but to
engage to do it is much worse. This is entering into covenant with
the devil; it is swearing allegiance to the prince of darkness; it
is leaving no room for repentance; nay, it is bidding defiance to
it. (2.) They bound one another to it, and did all they could, not
only to secure the damnation of their own souls, but of theirs whom
they drew into the association. (3.) They showed a great contempt
of the providence of God, and a presumption upon it, in that they
bound themselves to do such a thing within so short a time as they
could continue fasting, without any proviso or reserve for the
disposal of an overruling Providence. When we say, To-morrow we
will do this or that, be it ever so lawful and good, forasmuch
as we know not what shall be on the morrow, we must add,
If the Lord will. But with what face could they insert a
proviso for the permission of God's providence when they knew that
what they were about was directly against the prohibitions of God's
work? (4.) They showed a great contempt of their own souls and
bodies; of their own souls in imprecating a curse upon them if they
did not proceed in this desperate enterprise (what a woeful dilemma
did they throw themselves upon! God certainly meets them with his
curse if they do go on in it, and they desire he would if they do
not!)—and of their own bodies too (for wilful sinners are the
destroyers of both) in tying themselves out from the necessary
supports of life till they had accomplished a thing which they
could never lawfully do, and perhaps not possibly do. Such language
of hell those speak that wish God to damn them, and the devil to
take them, if they do not do so and so. As they love cursing, so
shall it come unto them. Some think the meaning of this curse
was, they would either kill Paul, as an Achan, an accursed thing, a
troubler of the camp; or, if they did not do it, they would make
themselves accursed before God in his stead. (5.) They showed a
most eager desire to compass this matter, and an impatience till
was done: not only like David's enemies, that were mad against
him, and sworn against him (
5. What method they took to bring it about.
There is no getting near Paul in the castle. He is there under the
particular protection of the government, and is imprisoned, not, as
others are, lest he should do harm, but lest he should have harm
done him; and therefore the contrivance is that the chief priests
and elders must desire the governor of the castle to let Paul come
to them to the council-chamber, to be further examined (they have
some questions to ask him, or something to say to him), and the, in
his passage from the castle to the council, they would put an end
to all disputes about Paul by killing him; thus the plot was laid,
II. How the plot was discovered. We do not find that the plotters, though they took an oath of fidelity, took an oath of secrecy, either because they thought it did not need it (they would every one keep his own counsel) or because they thought they could accomplish it, though it should take wind and be known; but Providence so ordered it that it was brought to light, and so as effectually to be brought to nought. See here,
1. How it was discovered to Paul,
2. How it was discovered to the chief
captain by the young man that told it to Paul. This part of the
story is related very particularly, perhaps because the penman was
an eye-witness of the prudent and successful management of this
affair, and remembered it with a great deal of pleasure. (1.) Paul
had got a good interest in the officers that attended, by his
prudent peaceable deportment. He could call one of the centurions
to him, though a centurion was one in authority, that had soldiers
under him, and used to call, not to be called to, and he was ready
to come at his call (
III. How the plot was defeated: The chief captain, finding how implacable and inveterate the malice of the Jews was against Paul, how restless they were in their designs to do him a mischief, and how near he was to become himself accessory to it as a minister, resolves to send him away with all speed out of their reach. He received the intelligence with horror and indignation at the baseness and bloody-mindedness of these Jews; and seemed afraid lest, if he should detain Paul in his castle here, under ever so strong a guard, they would find some way or other to compass their end notwithstanding, either beating the guards or burning the castle; and, whatever came of it, he would, if possible, protect Paul, because he looked upon it that he did not deserve such treatment. What a melancholy observation is it, that the Jewish chief priests, when they knew of this assassination-plot, should countenance it, and assist in it, while a Roman chief captain, purely from a natural sense of justice and humanity, when he knows it, sets himself to baffle it, and puts himself to a great deal of trouble to do it effectually!
1. He orders a considerable detachment of
the Roman forces under his command to get ready to go to
Cæsarea with all expedition, and to bring Paul thither to
Felix the governor, where he might sooner expect to have
justice done him than by the great sanhedrim at Jerusalem. I see
not but the chief captain might, without any unfaithfulness to the
duty of his place, have set Paul at liberty, and given him leave to
shift for his own safety, for he was never legally committed to his
custody as a criminal, he himself owns that nothing was laid to
his charge worthy of bonds (
2. The chief captain orders, for the greater security of Paul, that he be taken away at the third hour of the night, which some understand of three hours after sun-set, that, it being now after the feast of pentecost (that is, in the midst of summer), they might have the cool of the night to march in. Others understand it of three hours after midnight, in the third watch, about three in the morning, that they might have the day before them, and might get out of Jerusalem before Paul's enemies were stirring, and so might prevent any popular tumult, and leave them to roar when they rose, like a lion disappointed of his prey.
3. He writes a letter to Felix the
governor of this province, by which he discharges himself from
any further care about Paul, and leaves the whole matter with
Felix. This letter is here inserted totidem
verbis—verbatim,
(1.) The compliments he passes upon the
governor,
(2.) The just and fair account which he
gives him of Paul's case: [1.] That he was one that the Jews had a
pique against: They had taken him, and would have killed
him; and perhaps Felix knew the temper of the Jews so well that
he did not think much the worse of him for that,
(3.) His referring Paul's case to Felix
(
4. Paul was accordingly conducted to
Cæsarea; the soldiers got him safely out of Jerusalem by night, and
left the conspirators to consider whether they should east and
drink or no before they had killed Paul; and, if they would not
repent of the wickedness of their oath as it was against Paul, they
were now at leisure to repent of the rashness of it as it was
against themselves; if any of them did starve themselves to death,
in consequence of their oath and vexation at their disappointment,
they fell unpitied. Paul was conducted to Antipatris, which
was seventeen miles from Jerusalem, and about the mid-way to
Cæsarea,
5. He was delivered into the hands of
Felix, as his prisoner,
We left Paul a prisoner at Cæsarea, in Herod's
judgment-hall, expecting his trial to come on quickly; for in the
beginning of his imprisonment his affairs moved very quickly, but
afterwards very slowly. In this chapter we have his arraignment and
trial before Felix the governor at Cæsarea; here is, I. The
appearing of the prosecutors against him, and the setting of the
prisoner to the bar,
1 And after five days Ananias the high priest descended with the elders, and with a certain orator named Tertullus, who informed the governor against Paul. 2 And when he was called forth, Tertullus began to accuse him, saying, Seeing that by thee we enjoy great quietness, and that very worthy deeds are done unto this nation by thy providence, 3 We accept it always, and in all places, most noble Felix, with all thankfulness. 4 Notwithstanding, that I be not further tedious unto thee, I pray thee that thou wouldest hear us of thy clemency a few words. 5 For we have found this man a pestilent fellow, and a mover of sedition among all the Jews throughout the world, and a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes: 6 Who also hath gone about to profane the temple: whom we took, and would have judged according to our law. 7 But the chief captain Lysias came upon us, and with great violence took him away out of our hands, 8 Commanding his accusers to come unto thee: by examining of whom thyself mayest take knowledge of all these things, whereof we accuse him. 9 And the Jews also assented, saying that these things were so.
We must suppose that Lysias, the chief captain, when he had sent away Paul to Cæsarea, gave notice to the chief priests, and others that had appeared against Paul, that if they had any thing to accuse him of they must follow him to Cæsarea, and there they would find him, and a judge ready to hear them-thinking, perhaps, they would not have given themselves so much trouble; but what will not malice do?
I. We have here the cause followed against
Paul, and it is vigorously carried on. 1. Here is no time lost, for
they are ready for a hearing after five days; all other
business is laid aside immediately, to prosecute Paul; so intent
are evil men to do evil! Some reckon these five days from
Paul's being first seized, and with most probability, for he says
here (
II. We have here the cause pleaded against
Paul. The prosecutors brought with them a certain orator named
Tertullus, a Roman, skilled in the Roman law and language, and
therefore fittest to be employed in a cause before the Roman
governor, and most likely to gain favour. The high priest, and
elders, though they had their own hearts spiteful enough, did not
think their own tongues sharp enough, and therefore retained
Tertullus, who probably was noted for a satirical wit, to be of
counsel for them; and, no doubt, they gave him a good fee, probably
out of the treasury of the temple, which they had the command of,
it being a cause wherein the church was concerned and which
therefore must not be starved. Paul is set to the bar before Felix
the governor: He was called forth,
1. One of the worst of men is here applauded as one of the best of benefactors, only because he was the judge. Felix is represented by the historians of his own nation, as well as by Josephus the Jew, as a very bad man, who, depending upon his interest in the court, allowed himself in all manner of wickedness, was a great oppressor, very cruel, and very covetous, patronising and protecting assassins.—Joseph. Antiq. 20. 162-165. And yet Tertullus here, in the name of the high priest and elders, and probably by particular directions from them and according to the instructions of his breviate, compliments him, and extols him to the sky, as if he were so good a magistrate as never was the like: and this comes the worse from the high priest and the elders, because he had given a late instance of his enmity to their order; for Jonathan the high priest, or one of the chief priests, having offended him by too free an invective against the tyranny of his government, he had him murdered by some villains whom he hired for that purpose who afterwards did the like for others, as they were hired: Cujus facinoris quia nemo ultor extitit, invitati hac licentia sicarii multos confodiebant, alios propter privatas inimicitias, alios conducti pecunia, etiam in ipso templo—No one being found to punish such enormous wickedness, the assassins, encouraged by this impunity, stabbed several persons, some from personal malice, some for hire, and that even in the temple itself. An yet, to engage him to gratify their malice against Paul, and to return them that kindness for their kindness in overlooking all this, they magnify him as the greatest blessing to their church and nation that ever came among them.
(1.) They are very ready to own it
(
(2.) They promise to retain a grateful
sense of it (
(3.) They therefore expect his favour in
this cause,
2. One of the best of men is here accused as one of the worst of malefactors, only because he was the prisoner. After a flourish of flattery, in which you cannot see matter for words, he comes to his business, and it is to inform his excellency concerning the prisoner at the bar; and this part of his discourse is as nauseous for its raillery as the former part is for its flattery. I pity the man, and believe he has no malice against Paul, nor does he think as he speaks in calumniating him, any more than he did in courting Felix; but, a I cannot but be sorry that a man of wit and sense should have such a saleable tongue (as one calls it), so I cannot but be angry at those dignified men that had such malicious hearts as to put such words into his mouth. Two things Tertullus here complains of to Felix, in the name of the high priest and the elders:—
(1.) That the peace of the nation was
disturbed by Paul. They could not have baited Christ's disciples if
they had not first dressed them up in the skins of wild beasts, nor
have given them as they did the vilest of treatment if they had not
first represented them as the vilest of men, though the characters
they gave of them were absolutely false and there was not the least
colour nor foundation for them. Innocence, may excellence and
usefulness, are no fence against calumny, no, nor against the
impressions of calumny upon the minds both of magistrates and
multitudes to excite their fury and jealousy; for, be the
representation ever so unjust, when it is enforced, as here it was,
with gravity and pretence of sanctity, and with assurance and
noise, something will stick. The old charge against God's prophets
was that they were the troublers of the land, and against God's
Jerusalem that it was a rebellious city, hurtful to kings and
provinces (
[1.] Paul was a useful man, and a great
blessing to his country, a man of exemplary candour and goodness,
blessing to all, and provoking to none; and yet he is here called
a pestilent fellow (
[2.] Paul was a peace-maker, was a preacher of that gospel which has a direct tendency to slay all enmities, and to establish true and lasting peace; he lived peaceably and quietly himself, and taught others to do so too, and yet is here represented as a mover of sedition among all the Jews throughout all the world. The Jews were disaffected to the Roman government; those of them that were most bigoted were the most so. This Felix knew, and had therefore a watchful eye upon them. Now they would fain make him believe that this Paul was the man that made them so, whereas they themselves were the men that sowed the seeds of faction and sedition among them: and they knew it; and the reason why they hated Christ and his religion was because he did not go about to head them in a opposition to the Romans. The Jews were every where much set against Paul, and stirred up the people to clamour against him; they moved sedition in all places where he came, and then cast the blame unjustly upon him as if he had been the mover of the sedition; as Nero not long after set Rome on fire, and then said the Christians did it.
[3.] Paul was a man of catholic charity,
who did not affect to be singular, but made himself the servant of
all for their good; and yet he is here charged as being a
ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes, a standard-bearer
of that sect, so the word signifies. When Cyprian was condemned to
die for being a Christian, this was inserted in hi sentence, that
he was auctor iniqui nominis et signifer—The author and
standard-bearer of a wicked cause. Now it was true that Paul
was an active leading man in propagating Christianity. But,
First, It was utterly false that this was a sect; he did not
draw people to a party or private opinion, nor did he make his own
opinions their rule. True Christianity establishes that which is of
common concern to all mankind, publishes good-will to men, and
shows us God in Christ reconciling the world to himself, and
therefore cannot be thought to take its rise from such narrow
opinions and private interests as sects owe their origin to. True
Christianity has a direct tendency to the uniting of the children
of men, and the gathering of them together in one; and, as far as
it obtains its just power and influence upon the minds of men, will
make them meek and quiet, and peaceable and loving, and every way
easy, acceptable, and profitable one to another, and therefore is
far from being a sect, which is supposed to lead to division and to
sow discord. True Christianity aims at no worldly benefit or
advantage, and therefore must by no means be called a sect. Those
that espouse a sect are governed in it by their secular interest,
they aim at wealth and honour; but the professors of Christianity
are so far from this that they expose themselves thereby to the
loss and ruin of all that is dear to them in this world.
Secondly, It is invidiously called the sect of the
Nazarenes, by which Christ was represented as of Nazareth,
whence no good thing was expected to arise; whereas he was of
Bethlehem, where the Messiah was to be born. Yet he was pleased to
call himself, Jesus of Nazareth,
[4.] Paul had a veneration for the temple,
as it was the place which God had chosen to put his name there, and
had lately himself with reverence attended the temple-service; and
yet it is here charged upon him that he went about to profane
the temple, and that he designedly put contempt upon it, and
violated the laws of it,
(2.) That the course of justice against
Paul was obstructed by the chief captain. [1.] They pleaded that
they took him, and would have judged him according to their
law. This was false; they did not go about to judge him
according to their law, but, contrary to all law and equity, went
about to beat him to death or to pull him to pieces,
without hearing what he had to say for himself-went about, under
pretence of having him into their court, to throw him into the
hands of ruffians that lay in wait to destroy him. Was this judging
him according to their law? It is easy for men, when they know what
they should have done, to say, this they would have done, when they
meant nothing less. [2.] They reflected upon the chief captain as
having done them an injury in rescuing Paul out of their hands;
whereas he therein not only did him justice, but them the greatest
kindness that could be, in preventing the guilt they were bringing
upon themselves: The chief captain Lysias came upon us and with
great violence (but really no more than was necessary) took
him out of our hands,
III. The assent of the Jews to this charge
which Tertullus exhibited (
10 Then Paul, after that the governor had beckoned unto him to speak, answered, Forasmuch as I know that thou hast been of many years a judge unto this nation, I do the more cheerfully answer for myself: 11 Because that thou mayest understand, that there are yet but twelve days since I went up to Jerusalem for to worship. 12 And they neither found me in the temple disputing with any man, neither raising up the people, neither in the synagogues, nor in the city: 13 Neither can they prove the things whereof they now accuse me. 14 But this I confess unto thee, that after the way which they call heresy, so worship I the God of my fathers, believing all things which are written in the law and in the prophets: 15 And have hope toward God, which they themselves also allow, that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust. 16 And herein do I exercise myself, to have always a conscience void of offence toward God, and toward men. 17 Now after many years I came to bring alms to my nation, and offerings. 18 Whereupon certain Jews from Asia found me purified in the temple, neither with multitude, nor with tumult. 19 Who ought to have been here before thee, and object, if they had ought against me. 20 Or else let these same here say, if they have found any evil doing in me, while I stood before the council, 21 Except it be for this one voice, that I cried standing among them, Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question by you this day.
We have here Paul's defence of himself, in
answer to Tertullus's charge, and there appears in it a great deal
of the spirit of wisdom and holiness, and an accomplishment of
Christ's promise to his followers that when they were before
governors and kings, for his sake, it should be given them in
that same hour what they should speak. Though Tertullus had
said a great many provoking things, yet Paul did not interrupt him,
but let him go on to the end of his speech, according to the rules
of decency and the method in courts of justice, that the plaintiff
be allowed to finish his evidence before the defendant begins his
plea. And when he had done, he did not presently fly out into
passionate exclamations against the iniquity of the times and the
men (O tempora! O mores!—Oh the degeneracy of the times!)
but he waited for a permission from the judge to speak in his turn,
and had it. The governor beckoned to him to speak,
I. He addressed himself very respectfully to the governor, and with a confidence that he would do him justice. Here are not such flattering compliments as Tertullus soothed him up with, but, which was more truly respectful, a profession that he answered for himself cheerfully, and with good assurance before him, looking upon him, though not as one that was his friend, yet as one that would be fair and impartial. He thus expresses his expectation that he would be so, to engage him to be so. It was likewise the language of one that was conscious to himself of his own integrity, and whose heart did not reproach him, whoever did. He did not stand trembling at the bar; on the contrary, he was very cheerful when he had one to be his judge that was not a party, but an indifferent person. Nay, when he considers who his judge is, he answers the more cheerfully; and why so? He does not say, "Because I know thee to be a judge of inflexible justice and integrity, that hatest bribes, and in giving judgment fearest God, and regardest not man;" for he could not justly say this of him, and therefore would not say it, though it were to gain his favour ever so much; but, I the more cheerfully answer from myself, because I know thou hast been many years a judge to this nation, and this was very true, and being so, 1. He could say of his own knowledge that there had not formerly been any complaints against Paul. Such clamours as they raised are generally against old offenders; but, though he had long say judge there, he never had Paul brought before him till now; and therefore he was not so dangerous a criminal as he was represented to be. 2. He was well acquainted with the Jewish nation, and with their temper and spirit. He knew how bigoted they were to their own way, what furious zealots they were against all that did not comply with them, how peevish and perverse they generally were, and therefore would make allowances for that in their accusation of him, and not regard that which he had reason to think came so much from part-malice. Though he did not know him, he knew his prosecutors, and by this might guess what manner of man he was.
II. He denies the facts that he was charged with, upon which their character of him was grounded. Moving sedition, and profaning the temple, were the crimes for which he stood indicted, crimes which they knew the Roman governors were not accustomed to enquire into, and therefore they hoped that the governor would return him back to them to be judged by their law, and this was all they wished for. But Paul desires that though he would not enquire into the crimes he would protect one that was unjustly charged with them from those whom he knew to be spiteful and ill-natured enough. Now he would have him to understand (and what he said he was ready, if required, to make out by witnesses),
1. That he came up to Jerusalem on purpose to worship God in peace and holiness, so far was he from any design to move sedition among the people or to profane the temple. He came to keep up his communion with the Jews, not to put any affront upon them.
2. That it was but twelve days since he came up to Jerusalem, and he came up to Jerusalem, and he had been six days a prisoner; he was alone, and it could not be supposed that in so short a time he could do the mischief they charged upon him. And, as for what he had done in other countries, they knew nothing of it but by uncertain report, by which the matter was very unfairly represented.
3. That he had demeaned himself at Jerusalem very quietly and peaceably, and had made no manner of stir. If it had been true (as they alleged) that he was a mover of sedition among all the Jews, surely he would have been industrious to make a party at Jerusalem: but he did not do so. He was in the temple, attending the public service there. He was in the synagogues where the law was read and opened. He went about in the city among his relations and friends, and conversed freely in the places of concourse; and he was a man of a great genius and an active spirit, and yet they could not charge him with offering any thing either against the faith or against the peace of the Jewish church. (1.) He had nothing in him of a contradicting spirit, as the movers of sedition have; he had no disposition to quarrel or oppose. They never found him disputing with any man, either affronting the learned with captious cavils or perplexing the weak and simple with curious subtleties. He was ready, if asked, to give a reason of his own hope, and to give instruction to others; but he never picked a quarrel with any man about his religion, nor made that the subject of debate, and controversy, and perverse dispute, which ought always to be treated of with humility and reverence, with meekness and love. (2.) He had nothing in him of a turbulent spirit: "They never found me raising up the people, by incensing them against their governors in church or state or suggesting to them fears and jealousies concerning public affairs, nor by setting them at variance one with another or sowing discord among them." He behaved as became a Christian and minister, with love and quietness, and due subjection to lawful authority. The weapons of his warfare were not carnal, not did he ever mention or think of such a thing as taking up arms for the propagating of the gospel or the defence of the preachers of it; though he could have made, perhaps, as strong a party among the common people as his adversaries, yet he never attempted it.
4. That as to what they had charged him
with, of moving sedition in other countries, he was wholly
innocent, and they could not make good the charge (
III. He gives a fair and just account of himself, which does at once both clear him from crime and likewise intimate what was the true reason of their violence in prosecuting him.
1. He acknowledges himself to be one whom they looked upon as a heretic, and that was the reason of their spleen against him. The chief captain had observed, and the governor now cannot but observe, an uncommon violence and fury in his prosecutors, which they know not what to make of, but, guessing at the crime by the cry, conclude he must needs have been a very bad man only for that reason. Now Paul here unriddles the matter: I confess that in the way which they call heresy—or a sect, so worship I the God of my fathers. The controversy is in a matter of religion, and such controversies are commonly managed with most fury and violence. Note, It is no new thing for the right way of worshipping God to be called heresy; and for the best of God's servants to be stigmatized and run down as sectaries. The reformed churches are called heretical ones by those who themselves hate to be reformed, and are themselves heretics. Let us therefore never be driven off from any good way by its being put in to an ill name; for true and pure Christianity is never the worse, nor to be the worse thought of, for its being called heresy; no, not though it be called so by the high priest and the elders.
2. He vindicates himself from this imputation. They call Paul a heretic, but he is not so; for,
(1.) He worships the God of his
fathers, and therefore is right in the object of his worship.
He does not say, Let us go after other gods, which we have not
known, and let us serve them, as the false prophet is supposed
to do,
(2.) He believes all things which are
written in the law and the prophets, and therefore is right in
the rule of his worship. His religion is grounded upon, and
governed by, the holy scriptures; they are his oracle and
touchstone, and he speaks and acts according to them. He receives
the scriptures entire, and believes all things that are there
written; and he receives them pure, for he says no other things
than what are contained in them, as he explains himself,
(3.) He has his eye upon a future state,
and is a believing expectant of that, and therefore is right in the
end of his worship. Those that turn aside to heresy have a regard
to this world, and some secular interest, but Paul aims to make
heaven of his religion, and neither more nor less (
(4.) His conversation is of a piece with
his devotion (
IV. Having made confession of his faith, he gives a plain and faithful account of his case, and of the wrong done him by his persecutors. Twice he had been rescued by the chief captain out of the hands of the Jews, when they were ready to pull him to pieces, and he challenges them to prove him guilty of any crime either time.
1. In the temple. Here they fell furiously
upon him as an enemy to their nation and the temple,
2. In the council: "Since the Jews of Asia
are not here to prove any thing upon me done amiss in the temple,
let these same that are here, the high priest and the
elders, say whether they have found any evil doing in me, or
whether I was guilty of any misdemeanor when I stood before the
council, when also they were ready to pull me in pieces,
22 And when Felix heard these things, having more perfect knowledge of that way, he deferred them, and said, When Lysias the chief captain shall come down, I will know the uttermost of your matter. 23 And he commanded a centurion to keep Paul, and to let him have liberty, and that he should forbid none of his acquaintance to minister or come unto him. 24 And after certain days, when Felix came with his wife Drusilla, which was a Jewess, he sent for Paul, and heard him concerning the faith in Christ. 25 And as he reasoned of righteousness, temperance, and judgment to come, Felix trembled, and answered, Go thy way for this time; when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee. 26 He hoped also that money should have been given him of Paul, that he might loose him: wherefore he sent for him the oftener, and communed with him. 27 But after two years Porcius Festus came into Felix' room: and Felix, willing to show the Jews a pleasure, left Paul bound.
We have here the result of Paul's trial before Felix, and what was the consequence of it.
I. Felix adjourned the cause, and took
further time to consider of it (
II. He detained the prisoner in custody,
and would not take bail for him; else here at Cæsarea Paul had
friends enough that would gladly have been his security. Felix
thought a man of such a public character as Paul was had many
friends, as well as many enemies, and he might have an opportunity
of obliging them, or making a hand of them, if he did not presently
release him, and yet did show him countenance; and therefore, 1. He
continued him a prisoner, commanded a centurion or captain to keep
him,
III. He had frequent conversation with him
afterwards in private, once particularly, not long after his public
trial,
1. With what design Felix sent for Paul. He had a mind to have some talk with him concerning the faith in Christ, the Christian religion; he had some knowledge of that way, but he desired to have an account of it from Paul, who was so celebrated a preacher of that faith, above the rest. Those that would enlarge their knowledge must discourse with men of their own profession, and those that would be acquainted with any profession should consult those that excel in the knowledge of it; and therefore Felix had a mind to talk with Paul more freely than he could in open court, where he observed Paul upon his guard, concerning the faith of Christ; and this only to satisfy his curiosity, or rather the curiosity of his wife Drusilla, who was a Jewess, daughter of Herod Agrippa, that was eaten of worms. Being educated in the Jewish religion, she was more inquisitive concerning the Christian religion, which pretended to be the perfection of that, and desired to hear Paul discourse of it. But it was no great matter what religion she was of; for, whatever it was, she was a reproach and scandal to it-a Jewess, but an adulteress; she was another man's wife when Felix took her to be his wife, and she lived with him in whoredom and was noted for an impudent woman, yet she desires to hear concerning the faith of Christ. Many are fond of new notions and speculations in religion, and can hear and speak of them with pleasure, who yet hate to come under the power and influence of religion, can be content to have their judgments informed but not their lives reformed.
2. What the account was which Paul gave him of the Christian religion; by the idea he had of it, he expected to be amused with a mystical divinity, but, as Paul represents it to him, he is alarmed with a practical divinity. Paul, being asked concerning the faith in Christ, reasoned (for Paul was always a rational preacher) concerning righteousness, temperance, and judgment to come. It is probable that he mentioned the peculiar doctrines of Christianity concerning the death and resurrection of the Lord Jesus, and his being the Mediator between God and man; but he hastened to his application, in which he designed to come home to the consciences of his hearers.
(1.) He discoursed with clearness and
warmth of righteousness, temperance, and judgment to come;
and here he showed, [1.] That the faith in Christ is designed to
enforce upon the children of men the great laws of justice and
temperance. The grace of God teacheth us to live soberly and
righteously,
(2.) From this account of the heads of Paul's discourse we may gather, [1.] That Paul in his preaching had no respect to persons, for the word of God, which he preached, has not: he urged the same convictions and instructions upon the Roman governor that he did upon other people. [2.] That Paul in his preaching aimed at the consciences of men, and came close to them, sought not to please their fancy nor to gratify their curiosity, but led them to a sight of their sins and a sense of their duty and interest. [3.] That Paul preferred the serving of Christ, and the saving of souls, before his own safety. He lay at the mercy of Felix, who had power (as Pilate said) to crucify him (or, which was as bad, to deliver him back to the Jews), and he had power to release him. Now when Paul had his ear, and had him in a good humour, he had a fair opportunity of ingratiating himself with him, and obtaining a release, nay, and of incensing him against his prosecutors: and, on the contrary, if he disobliged him, and put him out of humour, he might do himself a great diskindness by it; but he is wholly negligent of these considerations, and is intent upon doing good, at least discharging his duty. [4.] That Paul was willing to take pains, and run hazards, in his work, even where there was little probability of doing good. Felix and Drusilla were such hardened sinners that it was not at all likely they should be brought to repentance by Paul's preaching, especially under such disadvantages; and yet Paul deals with them as one that did not despair of them. Let the watchman give fair warning, and then they have delivered their own souls, though they should not prevail to deliver the souls they watch for.
3. What impressions Paul's discourse made
upon this great but wicked man: Felix trembled,
emphobos genomenos—being put into a fright,
or made a terror to himself, a magor-missabib, as Pashur,
4. How Felix struggled to get clear of
these impressions, and to shake off the terror of his convictions;
he did by them as he did by Paul's prosecutors (
IV. After all, he detained him a prisoner,
and left him so, when two years after he was removed from the
government,
Some think that Felix was turned out, and Festus
succeeded him, quickly after Paul's imprisonment, and that the two
years mentioned in the close of the foregoing chapter are to be
reckoned from the beginning of Nero's reign; but it seems more
natural to compute them from Paul's being delivered into the hands
of Felix. However, we have here much the same management of Paul's
case as we had in the foregoing chapter; cognizance is here taken
of it, I. By Festus the governor; it is brought before him by the
Jews,
1 Now when Festus was come into the province, after three days he ascended from Cæsarea to Jerusalem. 2 Then the high priest and the chief of the Jews informed him against Paul, and besought him, 3 And desired favour against him, that he would send for him to Jerusalem, laying wait in the way to kill him. 4 But Festus answered, that Paul should be kept at Cæsarea, and that he himself would depart shortly thither. 5 Let them therefore, said he, which among you are able, go down with me, and accuse this man, if there be any wickedness in him. 6 And when he had tarried among them more than ten days, he went down unto Cæsarea; and the next day sitting on the judgment seat commanded Paul to be brought. 7 And when he was come, the Jews which came down from Jerusalem stood round about, and laid many and grievous complaints against Paul, which they could not prove. 8 While he answered for himself, Neither against the law of the Jews, neither against the temple, nor yet against Cæsar, have I offended any thing at all. 9 But Festus, willing to do the Jews a pleasure, answered Paul, and said, Wilt thou go up to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these things before me? 10 Then said Paul, I stand at Cæsar's judgment seat, where I ought to be judged: to the Jews have I done no wrong, as thou very well knowest. 11 For if I be an offender, or have committed any thing worthy of death, I refuse not to die: but if there be none of these things whereof these accuse me, no man may deliver me unto them. I appeal unto Cæsar. 12 Then Festus, when he had conferred with the council, answered, Hast thou appealed unto Cæsar? unto Cæsar shalt thou go.
We commonly say, "New lords, new laws, new customs;" but here was a new governor, and yet Paul had the same treatment from him that he had from the former, and no better. Festus, like Felix, is not so just to him as he should have been, for he does not release him; and yet not so unjust to him as the Jews would have had him to be, for he will not condemn him to die, nor expose him to their rage. Here is,
I. The pressing application which the high
priest and other Jews used with the governor to persuade him to
abandon Paul; for to send him to Jerusalem was in effect to abandon
him. 1. See how speedy they were in their applications to Festus
concerning Paul. As soon as ever he had come into the
province, and had taken possession of the government, into
which, probably, he was installed at Cæsarea, within three days
he went up to Jerusalem, to show himself there, and presently
the priests were upon him to proceed against Paul. He staid
three days at Cæsarea, where Paul was a prisoner, and we do
not find that in that time Paul made any application to him to
release him, though, no doubt, he could have made good friends,
that he might hope to have prevailed by; but as soon as ever he
comes up to Jerusalem the priests are in all haste to make an
interest with him against Paul. See how restless a thing malice is.
Paul more patiently bears the lengthening out of his imprisonment
than his enemies do the delay of his prosecution even to the death.
2. See how spiteful they were in their application. They
informed the governor against Paul (
II. The governor's resolution that Paul
shall take his trial at Cæsarea, where he now is,
III. Paul's trial before Festus. Festus
staid at Jerusalem about ten days, and then went down to
Cæsarea, and the prosecutors, it is likely, in his retinue; for
he said they should go down with him; and, since they are so
eager in the prosecution, he is willing this cause should be first
called; and, that they may hasten home, he will despatch it the
next day. Expedition in administering justice is very
commendable, provided more haste be not made than good speed. Now
here we have, 1. The court set, and the prisoner called to the bar.
Festus sat in the judgment-seat, as he used to do when any
cause was brought before him that was of consequence, and he
commanded Paul to be brought, and to make his appearance,
IV. Paul's appeal to the emperor, and the
occasion of it. This gave the cause a new turn. Whether he had
before designed it, or whether it was a sudden resolve upon the
present provocation, does not appear; but God puts it into his
heart to do it, for the bringing about of that which he had said to
him, that he must bear witness to Christ at Rome, for there
the emperor's court was,
1. The proposal which Festus made to Paul
to go and take his trial at Jerusalem,
2. Paul's refusal to consent to it, and his
reasons for it. He knew, if he were removed to Jerusalem,
notwithstanding the utmost vigilance of the president, the Jews
would find some means or other to be the death of him; and
therefore desires to be excused, and pleads, (1.) That, as a
citizen of Rome, it was most proper for him to be tried, not only
by the president, but in that which was properly his court, which
sat at Cæsarea: I stand at Cæsar's judgment-seat, where I ought
to be judged, in the city which is the metropolis of the
province. The court being held in Cæsar's name, and by his
authority and commission, before one that was delegated by him, it
might well be said to be his judgment seat, as, with us, all writs
run in the name of the sovereign, in whose name all courts are
held. Paul's owning that he ought to be judged at Cæsar's
judgment-seat plainly proves that Christ's ministers are not
exempted from the jurisdiction of the civil powers, but ought to be
subject to them, as far as they can with a good conscience; and, if
they be guilty of a real crime, to submit to their censure; if
innocent, yet to submit to their enquiry, and to clear themselves
before them. (2.) That, as a member of the Jewish nation, he had
done nothing to make himself obnoxious to them: To the Jews have
I done no wrong, as thou very well knowest. It very well
becomes those that are innocent to plead their innocency, and to
insist upon it; it is a debt we owe to our own good name, not only
not to bear false witness against ourselves, but to maintain our
own integrity against those who bear false witness against us. (3.)
That he was willing to abide by the rules of the law, and to let
that take its course,
3. His appealing to court. Since he is
continually in danger of the Jews, and one attempt made after
another to get him into their hands, whose tender mercies were
cruel, he flies to the dernier resort—the last refuge
of oppressed innocency, and takes sanctuary there, since he cannot
have justice done him in any other way: "I appeal unto
Cæsar. Rather than be delivered to the Jews" (which Festus
seems inclined to consent to) "let me be delivered to Nero." When
David had divers times narrowly escaped the rage of Saul, and
concluded he was such a restless enemy that he should one day
perish by his hands, he came to this resolution, being in a
manner compelled to it, There is nothing better for me than to
take shelter in the land of the Philistines,
V. The judgment given upon the whole
matter. Paul is neither released nor condemned. His enemies hoped
the cause would be ended in his death; his friends hoped it would
be ended in his deliverance; but it proved neither so nor so, they
are both disappointed, the thing is left as it was. It is an
instance of the slow steps which Providence sometimes takes, not
bringing things to an issue so soon as we expect, by which we are
often made ashamed both of our hopes and of our fears, and are kept
still waiting on God. The cause had before been adjourned to
another time, now to another place, to another court, that Paul's
tribulation might work patience. 1. The president takes
advice upon the matter: He conferred with the
council—meta tou symbouliou, not with the
council of the Jews (that is called synedrion), but
with his own counsellors, who were always ready to assist the
governor with their advice. In multitude of counsellors there is
safety; and judges should consult both with themselves and
others before they pass sentence. 2. He determines to send him to
Rome. Some think Paul meant not an appeal to Cæsar's person, but
only to his court, the sentence of which he would abide by, rather
than be remitted to the Jew's council, and that Festus might have
chosen whether he would have sent him to Rome, or, at least,
whether he would have joined issue with him upon the appeal. But it
should seem, by what Agrippa said (
13 And after certain days king Agrippa and Bernice came unto Cæsarea to salute Festus. 14 And when they had been there many days, Festus declared Paul's cause unto the king, saying, There is a certain man left in bonds by Felix: 15 About whom, when I was at Jerusalem, the chief priests and the elders of the Jews informed me, desiring to have judgment against him. 16 To whom I answered, It is not the manner of the Romans to deliver any man to die, before that he which is accused have the accusers face to face, and have licence to answer for himself concerning the crime laid against him. 17 Therefore, when they were come hither, without any delay on the morrow I sat on the judgment seat, and commanded the man to be brought forth. 18 Against whom when the accusers stood up, they brought none accusation of such things as I supposed: 19 But had certain questions against him of their own superstition, and of one Jesus, which was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive. 20 And because I doubted of such manner of questions, I asked him whether he would go to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these matters. 21 But when Paul had appealed to be reserved unto the hearing of Augustus, I commanded him to be kept till I might send him to Cæsar. 22 Then Agrippa said unto Festus, I would also hear the man myself. To morrow, said he, thou shalt hear him. 23 And on the morrow, when Agrippa was come, and Bernice, with great pomp, and was entered into the place of hearing, with the chief captains, and principal men of the city, at Festus' commandment Paul was brought forth. 24 And Festus said, King Agrippa, and all men which are here present with us, ye see this man, about whom all the multitude of the Jews have dealt with me, both at Jerusalem, and also here, crying that he ought not to live any longer. 25 But when I found that he had committed nothing worthy of death, and that he himself hath appealed to Augustus, I have determined to send him. 26 Of whom I have no certain thing to write unto my lord. Wherefore I have brought him forth before you, and specially before thee, O king Agrippa, that, after examination had, I might have somewhat to write. 27 For it seemeth to me unreasonable to send a prisoner, and not withal to signify the crimes laid against him.
We have here the preparation that was made for another hearing of Paul before King Agrippa, not in order to his giving judgment upon him, but in order to his giving advice concerning him, or rather only to gratify his curiosity. Christ had said, concerning his followers, that they should be brought before governors and kings. In the former part of this chapter Paul was brought before Festus the governor, here before Agrippa the king, for a testimony to both. Here is,
I. The kind and friendly visit which king
Agrippa made to Festus, now upon his coming into the government in
that province (
1. Who the visitants were. (1.) King
Agrippa, the son of that Herod (surnamed Agrippa) who killed
James the apostle, and was himself eaten of worms, and great
grandson of Herod the Great, under whom Christ was born. Josephus
calls this Agrippa the younger; Claudius the emperor made
him king of Chalcis, and tetrarch of Trachonitis and
Abylene, mentioned
And both Tacitus and Suetonius speak of a criminal intimacy afterwards between her and Titus Vespasian. Drusilla, the wife of Felix, was another sister. Such lewd people were the great people generally in those times! Say not that the former days were better.
2. What the design of this visit was: they came to salute Festus, to give him joy of his new promotion, and to wish him joy in it; they came to compliment him upon his accession to the government, and to keep up a good correspondence with him, that Agrippa, who had the government of Galilee, might act in concert with Festus, who had the government of Judea; but it is probable they came as much to divert themselves as to show respect to him, and to share in the entertainments of his court, and to show their fine clothes, which would do vain people no good if they did not go abroad.
II. The account which Festus gave to king Agrippa of Paul and his case, which he gave.
1. To entertain him, and give him some diversion. It was a very remarkable story, and worth any man's hearing, not only as it was surprising and entertaining, but, if it were truly and fully told, very instructive and edifying; and it would be particularly acceptable to Agrippa, not only because he was a judge, and there were some points of law and practice in it well worth his notice, but much more as he was a Jew, and there were some points of religion in it much more deserving his cognizance.
2. To have his advice. Festus was
but newly come to be a judge, at least to be a judge in these
parts, and therefore was diffident of himself and of his own
ability, and willing to have the counsel of those that were older
and more experienced, especially in a matter that had so much
difficulty in it as Paul's case seemed to have, and therefore he
declared it to the king. Let us now see the particular account he
gives to king Agrippa concerning Paul,
(1.) He found him a prisoner when he came into the government of this province; and therefore could not of his own knowledge give an account of his cause from the beginning: There is a certain man left in bonds by Felix; and therefore, if there were any thing amiss in the first taking of him into custody, Festus is not to answer for that, for he found him in bonds. When Felix, to do the Jews a pleasure, left Paul bound, though he knew him to be innocent, he knew not what he did, knew not but he might fall into worse hands than he did fall into, though they were none of the best.
(2.) That the Jewish sanhedrim were extremely set against him: "The chief priests and the elders informed me against him as a dangerous man, and not fit to live, and desired he might therefore be condemned to die." These being great pretenders to religion, and therefore to be supposed men of honour and honesty, Festus thinks he ought to give credit to them; but Agrippa knows them better than he does, and therefore Festus desires his advice in this matter.
(3.) That he had insisted upon the Roman
law in favour of the prisoner, and would not condemn him unheard
(
(4.) That he had brought him upon his
trial, according to the duty of his place,
(5.) That he was extremely
disappointed in the charge they brought against him
(
[1.] He supposed by the eagerness of their
prosecution, and their urging it thus upon the Roman governors one
after another, First, That they had something to accuse him
of that was dangerous either to private property or the public
peace,—that they would undertake to prove him a robber, or a
murderer, or a rebel against the Roman power,—that he had been in
arms to head a sedition,—that if he were not that Egyptian who
lately made an uproar, and commanded a party of cut-throats, as the
chief captain supposed him to be, yet he was one of the same
kidney. Such were the outcries against the primitive Christians, so
loud, so fierce, that the standers-by, who judged of them by those
outcries, could not but conclude them the worst of men; and to
represent them so was the design of that clamour, as it was against
our Saviour. Secondly, That they had something to accuse him
of that was cognizable in the Roman courts, and which the governor
was properly the judge of, as Gallio expected (
[2.] But to his great surprise he finds the
matter is neither so nor so; they had certain questions against
him, instead of proofs and evidences against him. The worst
they had to say against him was disputable whether it was a crime
or no-moot-points, that would bear an endless debate, but had no
tendency to fasten any guilt upon him, questions fitter for the
schools than for the judgment-seat. And they were questions of
their own superstition, so he calls their religion; or, rather,
so he calls that part of their religion which Paul was charged with
doing damage to. The Romans protected their religion according to
their law, but not their superstition, nor the tradition of their
elders. But the great question, it seems, was concerning one
Jesus that was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive. Some think
the superstition he speaks of was the Christian religion, which
Paul preached, and that he had the same notion of it that the
Athenians had, that it was the introducing of a new demon, even
Jesus. See how slightly this Roman speaks of Christ, and of his
death and resurrection, and of the great controversy between the
Jews and the Christians whether he were the Messiah promised or no,
and the great proof of his being the Messiah, his resurrection from
the dead, as if it were no more than this, There was one Jesus that
was dead, and Paul affirmed he was alive. In many causes issue is
joined upon this question, whether such a person that has been long
absent be living or dead, and proofs are brought on both sides; and
Festus will have it thought that this is a matter of no more
moment. Whereas this Jesus, whom he prides himself in being thus
ignorant of, as if he were below his notice, is he that was
dead, and is alive, and lives for evermore, and has the keys of
hell and of death,
(6.) That therefore he had proposed to Paul
that the cause might be adjourned to the Jewish courts, as best
able to take cognizance of an affair of this nature (
(7.) That Paul had chosen rather to remove
his cause to Rome than to Jerusalem, as expecting fairer play from
the emperor than from the priests: "He appealed to be reserved
to the hearing of Augustus (
III. The bringing of him before Agrippa, that he might have the hearing of his cause.
1. The king desired it (
2. Festus granted it: To-morrow thou shalt hear him. There was a good providence in this, for the encouragement of Paul, who seemed buried alive in his imprisonment, and deprived of all opportunities of doing good. We know not of any of his epistles that bore date from his prison at Cæsarea. What opportunity he had of doing good to his friends that visited him, and perhaps to a little congregation of them that visited him every Lord's-day, was but a low and narrow sphere of usefulness, so that he seemed to be thrown by as a despised broken vessel, in which there was no pleasure; but this gives him an opportunity of preaching Christ to a great congregation, and (which is more) to a congregation of great ones. Felix heard him in private concerning the faith of Christ. But Agrippa and Festus agree he shall be heard in public. And we have reason to think that his sermon in the next chapter, though it might not be so instrumental as some other of his sermons for the conversion of souls, redounded as much to the honour of Christ and Christianity as any sermon he ever preached in his life.
3. Great preparation was made for it
(
(1.) Agrippa and Bernice took this
opportunity to show themselves in state, and to make a figure, and
perhaps for that end desired the occasion, that they might see and
be seen; for they came with great pomp, richly dressed, with
gold and pearls, and costly array; with a great retinue of footmen
in rich liveries, which made a splendid show, and dazzled the eyes
of the gazing crowd. They came meta polles
phantasias—with great fancy, so the word is. Note,
Great pomp is but great fancy. It neither adds any read excellency,
nor gains any real respect, but feeds a vain humour, which wise men
would rather mortify than gratify. It is but a show, a dream, a
fantastical thing (so the word signifies), superficial, and it
passeth away. And the pomp of this appearance would put one for
ever out of conceit with pomp, when the pomp which Agrippa and
Bernice appeared in was, [1.] Stained by their lewd characters, and
all the beauty of it sullied, and all virtuous people that knew
them could not but contemn them in the midst of all this pomp as
vile persons,
(2.) The chief captains and principal men of the city took this opportunity to pay their respects to Festus and to his guests. It answered the end of a ball at court, it brought the fine folks together in their fine clothes, and served for an entertainment. It is probable that Festus sent Paul notice of it overnight, to be ready for a hearing the next morning before Agrippa. And such confidence had Paul in the promise of Christ, that it should be given him in that same hour what he should speak, that he complained not of the short warning, nor was put into confusion by it. I am apt to think that those who were to appear in pomp perplexed themselves more with care about their clothes than Paul, who was to appear as a prisoner, did with care about his cause; for he knew whom he had believed, and who stood by him.
IV. The speech with which Festus introduced
the cause, when the court, or rather the audience, was set, which
is much to the same purport with the account he had just now given
to Agrippa. 1. He addressed himself respectfully to the company:
"King Agrippa, and all men who are here present with us." He
speaks to all the men—pantes andres, as if he
intended a tacit reflection upon Bernice, a woman, for appearing in
a meeting of this nature; he does not refer any thing to her
judgment nor desire her counsel; but, "All you that are present
that are men (so the words are placed), I desire you to take
cognizance of this matter." The word used is that which signifies
men in distinction from women; what had Bernice to do here? 2. He
represents the prisoner as one that the Jews had a very great spite
against; not only the rulers, but the multitude of them, both at
Jerusalem and here at Cæsarea, cry out that he ought not to
live any longer, for they think he has lived too long already,
and if he live any longer it will be to do more mischief. They
could not charge him with any capital crime, but they wanted to
have him out of the way. 3. He confesses the prisoner's innocency;
and it was much for the honour of Paul and his bonds that he had
such a public acknowledgement as this from the mouth of his judge
(
We left Paul at the bar, and Festus, and Agrippa,
and Bernice, and all the great men of the city of Cæsarea, upon the
bench, or about it, waiting to hear what he had to say for himself.
Now in this chapter we have, I. The account he gives of himself, in
answer to the calumnies of the Jews. And in this, 1. His humble
address to king Agrippa, and the compliment he passed upon him,
1 Then Agrippa said unto Paul, Thou art permitted to speak for thyself. Then Paul stretched forth the hand, and answered for himself: 2 I think myself happy, king Agrippa, because I shall answer for myself this day before thee touching all the things whereof I am accused of the Jews: 3 Especially because I know thee to be expert in all customs and questions which are among the Jews: wherefore I beseech thee to hear me patiently. 4 My manner of life from my youth, which was at the first among mine own nation at Jerusalem, know all the Jews; 5 Which knew me from the beginning, if they would testify, that after the most straitest sect of our religion I lived a Pharisee. 6 And now I stand and am judged for the hope of the promise made of God unto our fathers: 7 Unto which promise our twelve tribes, instantly serving God day and night, hope to come. For which hope's sake, king Agrippa, I am accused of the Jews. 8 Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead? 9 I verily thought with myself, that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth. 10 Which thing I also did in Jerusalem: and many of the saints did I shut up in prison, having received authority from the chief priests; and when they were put to death, I gave my voice against them. 11 And I punished them oft in every synagogue, and compelled them to blaspheme; and being exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted them even unto strange cities.
Agrippa was the most honourable person in
the assembly, having the title of king bestowed upon him, though
otherwise having only the power of other governors under the
emperor, and, though not here superior, yet senior, to Festus; and
therefore, Festus having opened the cause, Agrippa, as the mouth of
the court, intimates to Paul a licence given him to speak for
himself,
I. Paul addressed himself with a very
particular respect to Agrippa,
II. He professes that though he was hated and branded as a apostate, yet he still adhered to all that good which he was first educated and trained up in; his religion was always built upon the promise of God made unto the fathers; and this he still built upon.
1. See here what his religion was in his
youth: His manner of life was well known,
Now though Paul knew very well that all this would not justify him before God, nor make a righteousness for him yet he knew it was for his reputation among the Jews, and an argument ad hominem—such as Agrippa would feel, that he was not such a man as they represented him to be. Though he counted it but loss that he might win Christ, yet he mentioned it when it might serve to honour Christ. He knew very well that all this while he was a stranger to the spiritual nature of the divine law, and to heart-religion, and that except his righteousness exceeded this he should never go to heaven; yet he reflects upon it with some satisfaction that he had not been before his conversion an atheistical, profane, vicious man, but, according to the light he had, had lived in all good conscience before God.
2. See here what his religion is. He has not indeed such a zeal for the ceremonial law as he had in his youth. The sacrifices and offerings appointed by that, he thinks, are superseded by the great sacrifice which they typified; ceremonial pollutions and purifications from them he makes no conscience of, and thinks the Levitical priesthood is honourably swallowed up in the priesthood of Christ; but for the main principles of his religion he is as zealous for them as ever, and more so, and resolves to live and die by them.
(1.) His religion is built upon the
promise made of God unto the fathers. It is built upon
divine revelation, which he receives and believes, and ventures his
soul upon; it is built upon divine grace, and that grace manifested
and conveyed by promise. The promise of God is the guide and ground
of his religion, the promise made to the fathers, which was
more ancient than the ceremonial law, that covenant which was
confirmed before of God in Christ, and which the law, that was not
till four hundred and thirty years after, could not disannul,
(2.) His religion consists in the hopes of
this promise. He places it not, as they did, in meats and drinks,
and the observance of carnal ordinances (God had often shown what
little account he made of them), but in a believing dependence upon
God's grace in the covenant, and upon the promise, which was the
great charter by which the church was first incorporated. [1.] He
had hope in Christ as the promised seed; he hoped to be blessed in
him, to receive the blessing of God and to be truly blessed. [2.]
He had hopes of heaven; this is expressly meant, as appears by
comparing
(3.) Herein he concurred with all the pious
Jews; his faith was not only according to the scripture, but
according to the testimony of the church, which was a support to
it. Though they set him up as a mark, he was not singular: "Our
twelve tribes, the body of the Jewish church, instantly
serving God day and night, hope to come to this promise,
that is, to the good promised." The people of Israel are called
the twelve tribes, because so they were at first; and,
though we read not of the return of the ten tribes in a body, yet
we have reason to think many particular persons, more or less of
every tribe, returned to their own land; perhaps, by degrees, the
greater part of those that were carried away. Christ speaks of the
twelve tribes,
(4.) This was what he was now suffering
for—for preaching that doctrine which they themselves, if they did
but understand themselves aright, must own: I am judged for the
hope of the promise made unto the fathers. He stuck to the
promise, against the ceremonial law, while his persecutors stuck to
the ceremonial law, against the promise: "It is for this hope's
sake, king Agrippa, that I am accused of the Jews—because I do
that which I think myself obliged to do by the hope of this
promise." It is common for men to hate and persecute the power of
that religion in others which yet they pride themselves in the form
of. Paul's hope was what they themselves also allowed
(
(5.) This was what he would persuade all
that heard him cordially to embrace (
III. He acknowledges that while he continued a Pharisee he was a bitter enemy to Christians and Christianity, and thought he ought to be so, and continued so to the moment that Christ wrought that wonderful change in him. This he mentions,
1. To show that his becoming a Christian and a preacher was not the product and result of any previous disposition or inclination that way, or any gradual advance of thought in favour of the Christian doctrine; he did not reason himself into Christianity by a chain of arguments, but was brought into the highest degree of an assurance of it, immediately from the highest degree of prejudice against it, by which it appeared that he was made a Christian and a preacher by a supernatural power; so that his conversion in such a miraculous way was not only to himself, but to others also, a convincing proof of the truth of Christianity.
2. Perhaps he designs it for such an excuse of his persecutors as Christ made for his, when he said, They know not what they do. Paul himself once thought he did what he ought to do when he persecuted the disciples of Christ, and he charitably thinks they laboured under the like mistake. Observe,
(1.) What a fool he was in his opinion
(
(2.) What a fury he was in his practice,
This was Paul's character, and this his manner of life in the beginning of his time; and therefore he could not be presumed to be a Christian by education or custom, or to be drawn in by hope of preferment, for all imaginable external objections lay against his being a Christian.
12 Whereupon as I went to Damascus with authority and commission from the chief priests, 13 At midday, O king, I saw in the way a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round about me and them which journeyed with me. 14 And when we were all fallen to the earth, I heard a voice speaking unto me, and saying in the Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks. 15 And I said, Who art thou, Lord? And he said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest. 16 But rise, and stand upon thy feet: for I have appeared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister and a witness both of these things which thou hast seen, and of those things in the which I will appear unto thee; 17 Delivering thee from the people, and from the Gentiles, unto whom now I send thee, 18 To open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me. 19 Whereupon, O king Agrippa, I was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision: 20 But showed first unto them of Damascus, and at Jerusalem, and throughout all the coasts of Judæa, and then to the Gentiles, that they should repent and turn to God, and do works meet for repentance. 21 For these causes the Jews caught me in the temple, and went about to kill me. 22 Having therefore obtained help of God, I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small and great, saying none other things than those which the prophets and Moses did say should come: 23 That Christ should suffer, and that he should be the first that should rise from the dead, and should show light unto the people, and to the Gentiles.
All who believe a God, and have a reverence for his sovereignty, must acknowledge that those who speak and act by his direction, and by warrant from him, are not to be opposed; for that is fighting against God. Now Paul here, by a plain and faithful narrative of matters of fact, makes it out to this august assembly that he had an immediate call from heaven to preach the gospel of Christ to the Gentile world, which was the thing that exasperated the Jews against him. He here shows,
I. That he was made a Christian by a divine power, notwithstanding all his prejudices against that way. He was brought into it on a sudden by the hand of heaven; not compelled to confess Christ by outward force, as he had compelled others to blaspheme him, but by a divine and spiritual energy, by a revelation of Christ from above, both to him and in him: and this when he was in the full career of his sin, going to Damascus, to suppress Christianity by persecuting the Christians there, as hot as ever in the cause, his persecuting fury not in the least spent nor tired, nor was he tempted to give it up by the failing of his friends, for he had at this time as ample an authority and commission from the chief priests to persecute Christianity as ever he had, when he was obliged by a superior power to give up that, and accept another commission to preach up Christianity. Two things bring about this surprising change, a vision from heaven and a voice from heaven, which conveyed the knowledge of Christ to him by the two learning senses of seeing and hearing.
1. He saw a heavenly vision, the
circumstances of which were such that it could not be a
delusion—deciptio visus, but it was without doubt a divine
appearance. (1.) He saw a great light, a light from heaven,
such as could not be produced by any art, for it was not in the
night, but at mid day; it was not in a house where tricks
might have been played with him, but it was in the way, in
the open air; it was such a light as was above the brightness of
the sun, outshone and eclipsed that (
2. He heard a heavenly voice, an articulate
one, speaking to him; it is here said to be in the Hebrew
tongue (which was not taken notice of before), his native
language, the language of his religion, to intimate to him that
though he must be sent among the Gentiles, yet he must not forget
that he was a Hebrew, nor make himself a stranger to the Hebrew
language. In what Christ said to him we may observe, (1.) That he
called him by his name, and repeated it (Saul, Saul), which
would surprise and startle him; and the more because he was now in
a strange place, where he thought nobody knew him. (2.) That he
convinced him of sin, of that great sin which he was now in the
commission of, the sin of persecuting the Christians, and showed
him the absurdity of it. (3.) That he interested himself in the
sufferings of his followers: Thou persecutest me (
II. That he was made a minister by a divine
authority: That the same Jesus that appeared to him in that
glorious light ordered him to go and preach the gospel to
the Gentiles; he did not run without sending, nor was he sent
by men like himself, but by him whom the Father sent,
1. The office to which Paul is appointed: he is made a minister, to attend on Christ, and act for him, as a witness—to give evidence in his cause, and attest the truth of his doctrine. He must testify the gospel of the grace of God; Christ appeared to him that he might appear for Christ before men.
2. The matter of Paul's testimony: he must
give an account to the world, (1.) Of the things which he had
seen, now at this time, must tell people of Christ's
manifesting himself to him by the way, and what he said to him. He
saw these things that he might publish them, and he did take all
occasions to publish them, as here, and before,
3. The spiritual protection he was taken
under, while he was thus employed as Christ's witness: all the
powers of darkness could not prevail against him till he had
finished his testimony (
4. The special commission given him to go
among the Gentiles, and the errand upon which he is sent to them;
it was some years after Paul's conversion before he was sent to
the Gentiles, or (for aught that appears) knew any thing of his
being designed for that purpose (see
(1.) There is great work to be done among the Gentiles, and Paul must be instrumental in doing it. Two things must be done, which their case calls for the doing of:—[1.] A world that sits in darkness must be enlightened; those must be brought to know the things that belong to their everlasting peace who are yet ignorant of them, to know God as their end, and Christ as their way, who as yet know nothing of either. He is sent to open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light. His preaching shall not only make known to them those things which they had not before heard of, but shall be the vehicle of that divine grace and power by which their understandings shall be enlightened to receive those things, and bid them welcome. Thus he shall open their eyes, which before were shut against the light, and they shall be willing to understand themselves, their own case and interest. Christ opens the heart by opening the eyes, does not lead men blindfold, but gives them to see their own way. He is sent not only to open their eyes for the present, but to keep them open, to turn them from darkness to light, that is, from following false and blind guides, their oracles, divinations, and superstitious usages, received by tradition from their fathers, and the corrupt notions and ideas they had of their gods, to follow a divine revelation of unquestionable certainty and truth. This was turning them from darkness to light, from the ways of darkness to those on which the light shines. The great design of the gospel is to instruct the ignorant, and to rectify the mistakes of those who are in error, that things may be set and seen in a true light. [2.] A world that lies in wickedness, in the wicked one, must be sanctified and reformed; it is not enough for them to have their eyes opened, they must have their hearts renewed; not enough to be turned from darkness to light, but they must be turned from the power of Satan unto God, which will follow of course; for Satan rules by the power of darkness, and God by the convincing evidence of light. Sinners are under the power of Satan; idolaters were so in a special manner, they paid their homage to devils. All sinners are under the influence of his temptations, yield themselves captives to him, are at his beck; converting grace turns them from under the dominion of Satan, and brings them into subjection to God, to conform to the rules of his word and comply with the dictates and directions of his Spirit, translates them out of the kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of his dear Son. When gracious dispositions are strong in the soul (as corrupt and sinful dispositions had been), it is then turned from the power of Satan unto God.
(2.) There is a great happiness designed for the Gentiles by this work—that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among those who are sanctified; they are turned from the darkness of sin to the light of holiness, from the slavery of Satan to the service of God; not that God may be a gainer by them, but that they may be gainers by him. [1.] That they may be restored to his favour, which by sin they have forfeited and thrown themselves out of: That they may receive forgiveness of sins. They are delivered from the dominion of sin, that they may be saved from that death which is the wages of sin. Not that they may merit forgiveness as a debt of reward, but that they may receive it as a free gift, that they may be qualified to receive the comfort of it. They are persuaded to lay down their arms, and return to their allegiance, that they may have the benefit of the act of indemnity, and may plead it in arrest of the judgment to be given against them. [2.] That they may be happy in the fruition of him; not only that they may have their sins pardoned, but that they may have an inheritance among those who are sanctified by faith that is in me. Note, First, Heaven is an inheritance, it descends to all the children of God; for, if children, then heirs. That they may have, kleron—a lot (so it might be read), alluding to the inheritances of Canaan, which were appointed by lot, and that also is the act of God, the disposal thereof is of the Lord. That they may have a right, so some read it; not by merit, but purely by grace. Secondly, All that are effectually turned from sin to God are not only pardoned, but preferred—have not only their attainder reversed, but a patent of honour given to them, and a grant of a rich inheritance. And the forgiveness of sins makes way for this inheritance, by taking that out of the way which alone hindered. Thirdly, All that shall be saved hereafter are sanctified now; those that have the heavenly inheritance must have it in this way, they must be prepared and made meet for it. None can be happy that are not holy; nor shall any be saints in heaven that are not first saints on earth. Fourthly, We need no more to make us happy than to have our lot among those that are sanctified, to fare as they fare; this is having our lot among the chosen, for they are chosen to salvation through sanctification. Those who are sanctified shall be glorified. Let us therefore now cast in our lot among them, by coming into the communion of saints, and be willing to take our lot with them, and share with them in their afflictions, which (how grievous soever) our lot with them in the inheritance will abundantly make amends for. Fifthly, We are sanctified and saved by faith in Christ. Some refer it to the word next before, sanctified by faith, for faith purifies the heart, and applies to the soul those precious promises, and subjects the soul to the influence of that grace, by which we partake of a divine nature. Others refer it to the receiving of both pardon and the inheritance; it is by faith accepting the grant: it comes all to one; for it is by faith that we are justified, sanctified, and glorified. By faith, te eis eme—that faith which is in me; it is emphatically expressed. That faith which not only receives divine revelation in general, but which in a particular manner fastens upon Jesus Christ and his mediation, by which we rely upon Christ as the Lord our righteousness, and resign ourselves to him as the Lord our ruler. This is that by which we receive the remission of sins, the gift of the Holy Ghost, and eternal life.
III. That he had discharged his ministry, pursuant to his commission, by divine aid, and under divine direction and protection. God, who called him to be an apostle, owned him in his apostolical work, and carried him on in it with enlargement and success.
1. God gave him a heart to comply with the
call (
2. God enabled him to go through a great
deal of work, though in it he grappled with a great deal of
difficulty,
3. His preaching was all practical. He did
not go about to fill people's heads with airy notions, did not
amuse them with nice speculations, nor set them together by the
ears with matters of doubtful disputation, but he showed them,
declared it, demonstrated it, that they ought, (1.) To repent of
their sins, to be sorry for them and to confess them, and enter
into covenant against them; they ought to bethink
themselves, so the word metanoein properly
signifies; they ought to change their mind and change their way,
and undo what they had done amiss. (2.) To turn to God. They
must not only conceive an antipathy to sin, but they must come into
a conformity to God—must not only turn from that which is evil,
but turn to that which is good; they must turn to God, in love and
affection, and return to God in duty and obedience, and turn and
return from the world and the flesh; this is that which is required
from the whole revolted degenerate race of mankind, both Jews and
Gentiles; epistrephein epi ton Theon—to turn back
to God, even to him: to turn to him as our chief good and
highest end, as our ruler and portion, turn our eye to him, turn
our heart to him, and turn our feet unto his testimonies. (3.)
To do works meet for repentance. This was what John
preached, who was the first gospel preacher,
4. The Jews had no quarrel with him but
upon this account, that he did all he could to persuade people to
be religious, and to bring them to God by bringing them to Christ
(
5. He had no help but from heaven;
supported and carried on by that, he went on in this great work
(
6. He preached no doctrine but what agreed
with the scriptures of the Old Testament: He witnessed both to
small and great, to young and old, rich and poor, learned and
unlearned, obscure and illustrious, all being concerned in it. It
was an evidence of the condescending grace of the gospel that it
was witnessed to the meanest, and the poor were welcome to the
knowledge of it; and of the incontestable truth and power of it
that it was neither afraid nor ashamed to show itself to the
greatest. The enemies of Paul objected against him that he preached
something more than that men should repent, and turn to God, and
do works meet for repentance. These indeed were but what the
prophets of the old Testament had preached; but, besides these, he
had preached Christ, and his death, and his resurrection, and this
was what they quarrelled with him for, as appears by
24 And as he thus spake for himself, Festus said with a loud voice, Paul, thou art beside thyself; much learning doth make thee mad. 25 But he said, I am not mad, most noble Festus; but speak forth the words of truth and soberness. 26 For the king knoweth of these things, before whom also I speak freely: for I am persuaded that none of these things are hidden from him; for this thing was not done in a corner. 27 King Agrippa, believest thou the prophets? I know that thou believest. 28 Then Agrippa said unto Paul, Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian. 29 And Paul said, I would to God, that not only thou, but also all that hear me this day, were both almost, and altogether such as I am, except these bonds. 30 And when he had thus spoken, the king rose up, and the governor, and Bernice, and they that sat with them: 31 And when they were gone aside, they talked between themselves, saying, This man doeth nothing worthy of death or of bonds. 32 Then said Agrippa unto Festus, This man might have been set at liberty, if he had not appealed unto Cæsar.
We have reason to think that Paul had a
great deal more to say in defence of the gospel he preached, and
for the honour of it, and to recommend it to the good opinion of
this noble audience; he had just fallen upon that which was the
life of the cause—the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ, and
here he is in his element; now he warms more than before, his mouth
is opened towards them, his heart is enlarged. Lead him but to this
subject, and let him have leave to go on, and he will never know
when to conclude; for the power of Christ's death, and the
fellowship of his sufferings, are with him inexhaustible subjects.
It was a thousand pities then that he should be interrupted, as he
is here, and that, being permitted to speak for himself (
I. Festus, the Roman governor, is of opinion that the poor man is crazed, and that Bedlam is the fittest place for him. He is convinced that he is no criminal, no bad man, that should be punished, but he takes him to be a lunatic, a distracted man, that should be pitied, but at the same time should not be heeded, nor a word he says regarded; and thus he thinks he has found out an expedient to excuse himself both from condemning Paul as a prisoner and from believing him as a preacher; for, if he be not compos mentis—in his senses, he is not to be either condemned or credited. Now here observe,
1. What it was that Festus said of him
(
2. How Paul cleared himself from this
invidious imputation, which whether he had ever lain under before
is not certain; it should seem, it had been said of him by the
false apostles, for he ways (
II. Agrippa is so far from thinking him a madman that he thinks he never heard a man argue more strongly, nor talk more to the purpose.
1. Paul applies himself closely to
Agrippa's conscience. Some think Festus was displeased at Paul
because he kept his eye upon Agrippa, and directed his discourse to
him all along, and that therefore he gave him that interruption,
2. Agrippa owns there was a great deal of
reason in what Paul said (
3. Paul, not being allowed time to pursue
his argument, concludes with a compliment, or rather a pious wish
that all his hearers were Christians, and this wish turned into a
prayer: euxaimen an to Theo—I pray to God for
it (
III. They all agree that Paul is an
innocent man, and is wronged in his prosecution. 1. The court broke
up with some precipitation (
This whole chapter is taken up with an account of
Paul's voyage towards Rome, when he was sent thither a prisoner by
Festus the governor, upon his appeal to Cæsar. I. The beginning of
the voyage was well enough, it was calm and prosperous,
1 And when it was determined that we should sail into Italy, they delivered Paul and certain other prisoners unto one named Julius, a centurion of Augustus' band. 2 And entering into a ship of Adramyttium, we launched, meaning to sail by the coasts of Asia; one Aristarchus, a Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us. 3 And the next day we touched at Sidon. And Julius courteously entreated Paul, and gave him liberty to go unto his friends to refresh himself. 4 And when we had launched from thence, we sailed under Cyprus, because the winds were contrary. 5 And when we had sailed over the sea of Cilicia and Pamphylia, we came to Myra, a city of Lycia. 6 And there the centurion found a ship of Alexandria sailing into Italy; and he put us therein. 7 And when we had sailed slowly many days, and scarce were come over against Cnidus, the wind not suffering us, we sailed under Crete, over against Salmone; 8 And, hardly passing it, came unto a place which is called The fair havens; nigh whereunto was the city of Lasea. 9 Now when much time was spent, and when sailing was now dangerous, because the fast was now already past, Paul admonished them, 10 And said unto them, Sirs, I perceive that this voyage will be with hurt and much damage, not only of the lading and ship, but also of our lives. 11 Nevertheless the centurion believed the master and the owner of the ship, more than those things which were spoken by Paul.
It does not appear how long it was after Paul's conference with Agrippa that he was sent away for Rome, pursuant to his appeal to Cæsar; but it is likely they took the first convenience they could hear of to do it; in the mean time Paul is in the midst of his friends at Cæsarea—they comforts to him, and he a blessing to them. But here we are told,
I. How Paul was shipped off for Italy: a
long voyage, but there is no remedy. He has appealed to Cæsar, and
to Cæsar he must go: It was determined that we should sail into
Italy, for to Rome they must go by sea; it would have been a
vast way about to go by land. Hence, when the Roman conquest of the
Jewish nation is foretold, it is said (
II. What course they steered, and what
places they touched at, which are particularly recorded for the
confirming of the truth of the history to those who lived at that
time, and could by their own knowledge tell of their being at such
and such a place. 1. They touched at Sidon, not far off from where
they went on board; thither they came the next day. And that
which is observable here is, that Julius the centurion was
extraordinarily civil to Paul. It is probable that he knew his
case, and was one of the chief captains, or principal men,
that heard him plead his own cause before Agrippa (
III. What advice Paul gave them with
reference to that part of their voyage they had before them—it was
to be content to winter where they were, and not to think of
stirring till a better season of the year. 1. It was now a bad time
for sailing; they had lost a deal of time while they were
struggling with contrary winds. Sailing was now dangerous, because
the fast was already past, that is, the famous yearly fast
of the Jews, the day of atonement, which was on the tenth day of
the seventh month, a day to afflict the soul with fasting;
it was about the 20th of our September. That yearly fast was very
religiously observed; but (which is strange) we never have any
mention made in all the scripture history of the observance of it,
unless it be meant here, where it serves only to describe the
season of the year. Michaelmas is reckoned by mariners as a bad
time of the year to be at sea as any other; they complain of their
Michaelmas-blasts; it was that time now with these distressed
voyagers. The harvest was past, the summer was ended; they
had not only lost time, but lost the opportunity. 2. Paul put them
in mind of it, and gave them notice of their danger (
12 And because the haven was not commodious to winter in, the more part advised to depart thence also, if by any means they might attain to Phenice, and there to winter; which is an haven of Crete, and lieth toward the south west and north west. 13 And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that they had obtained their purpose, loosing thence, they sailed close by Crete. 14 But not long after there arose against it a tempestuous wind, called Euroclydon. 15 And when the ship was caught, and could not bear up into the wind, we let her drive. 16 And running under a certain island which is called Clauda, we had much work to come by the boat: 17 Which when they had taken up, they used helps, undergirding the ship; and, fearing lest they should fall into the quicksands, strake sail, and so were driven. 18 And we being exceedingly tossed with a tempest, the next day they lightened the ship; 19 And the third day we cast out with our own hands the tackling of the ship. 20 And when neither sun nor stars in many days appeared, and no small tempest lay on us, all hope that we should be saved was then taken away.
In these verses we have,
I. The ship putting to sea again, and
pursuing her voyage at first with a promising gale. Observe, 1.
What induced them to leave the fair havens: it was because they
thought the harbour not commodious to winter in; it was
pleasant enough in summer but in the winter they lay bleak. Or
perhaps it was upon some other account incommodious; provisions
perhaps were scarce and dear there; and they ran upon a mischief to
avoid an inconvenience, as we often do. Some of the ship's crew, or
of the council that was called to advise in this matter, were for
staying there, rather than venturing to sea now that the weather
was so uncertain: it is better to be safe in an incommodious
harbour than to be lost in a tempestuous sea. But they were
outvoted when it was put to the question, and the greater part
advised to depart thence also; yet they aimed not to go far,
but only to another port of the same island, here called
Phenice, and some think it was so called because the
Phenicians frequented it much, the merchants of Tyre and Sidon. It
is here described to lie towards the south-west and north-west.
Probably the haven was between the two promontories or juttings-out
of land into the sea, one of which pointed to the north-west and
the other to the south-west, by which it was guarded against the
east winds. Thus hath the wisdom of the Creator provided for the
relief and safety of those who go down to the sea in ships, and
do business in great waters. In vain had nature provided for us
the waters to sail on, if it had not likewise provided for us
natural harbours to take shelter in. 2. What encouragement they had
at first to pursue their voyage. They set out with a fair wind
(
II. The ship in a storm presently, a dreadful storm. They looked at second causes, and took their measures from the favourable hints they gave, and imagined that because the south wind now blew softly it would always blow so; in confidence of this, they ventured to sea, but were soon made sensible of their folly in giving more credit to a smiling wind than to the word of God in Paul's mouth, by which they had fair warning given them of a storm. Observe,
1. What their danger and distress was, (1.)
There arose against them a tempestuous wind, which was not
only contrary to them, and directly in their teeth, so that they
could not get forward, but a violent wind, which raised the waves,
like that which was sent forth in pursuit of Jonah, though Paul was
following God, and going on in his duty, and not as Jonah running
away from God and his duty. This wind the sailors called
Euroclydon, a north-east wind, which upon those seas perhaps
was observed to be in a particular manner troublesome and
dangerous. It was a sort of whirlwind, for the ship is said to be
caught by it,
2. What means they used for their own
relief: they betook themselves to all the poor shifts (for I can
call them no better) that sailors in distress have recourse to.
(1.) When they could not make head against the wind, they let the
ship run adrift, finding it was to no purpose to ply either the oar
or the sail. When it is fruitless to struggle, it is wisdom to
yield. (2.) They nevertheless did what they could to avoid the
present danger; there was a little island called Clauda, and when
they were near that, though they could not pursue their voyage,
they took care to prevent their shipwreck, and therefore so ordered
their matters that they did not run against the island, but quietly
ran under it,
3. The despair which at last they were
brought to (
21 But after long abstinence Paul stood forth in the midst of them, and said, Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me, and not have loosed from Crete, and to have gained this harm and loss. 22 And now I exhort you to be of good cheer: for there shall be no loss of any man's life among you, but of the ship. 23 For there stood by me this night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve, 24 Saying, Fear not, Paul; thou must be brought before Cæsar: and, lo, God hath given thee all them that sail with thee. 25 Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer: for I believe God, that it shall be even as it was told me. 26 Howbeit we must be cast upon a certain island. 27 But when the fourteenth night was come, as we were driven up and down in Adria, about midnight the shipmen deemed that they drew near to some country; 28 And sounded, and found it twenty fathoms: and when they had gone a little further, they sounded again, and found it fifteen fathoms. 29 Then fearing lest we should have fallen upon rocks, they cast four anchors out of the stern, and wished for the day. 30 And as the shipmen were about to flee out of the ship, when they had let down the boat into the sea, under colour as though they would have cast anchors out of the foreship, 31 Paul said to the centurion and to the soldiers, Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved. 32 Then the soldiers cut off the ropes of the boat, and let her fall off. 33 And while the day was coming on, Paul besought them all to take meat, saying, This day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing. 34 Wherefore I pray you to take some meat: for this is for your health: for there shall not a hair fall from the head of any of you. 35 And when he had thus spoken, he took bread, and gave thanks to God in presence of them all: and when he had broken it, he began to eat. 36 Then were they all of good cheer, and they also took some meat. 37 And we were in all in the ship two hundred threescore and sixteen souls. 38 And when they had eaten enough, they lightened the ship, and cast out the wheat into the sea. 39 And when it was day, they knew not the land: but they discovered a certain creek with a shore, into the which they were minded, if it were possible, to thrust in the ship. 40 And when they had taken up the anchors, they committed themselves unto the sea, and loosed the rudder bands, and hoised up the mainsail to the wind, and made toward shore. 41 And falling into a place where two seas met, they ran the ship aground; and the forepart stuck fast, and remained unmoveable, but the hinder part was broken with the violence of the waves. 42 And the soldiers' counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out, and escape. 43 But the centurion, willing to save Paul, kept them from their purpose; and commanded that they which could swim should cast themselves first into the sea, and get to land: 44 And the rest, some on boards, and some on broken pieces of the ship. And so it came to pass, that they escaped all safe to land.
We have here the issue of the distress of
Paul and his fellow-travellers; they escaped with their lives and
that was all, and that was for Paul's sake. We are here told
(
I. The encouragement Paul gave them, by
assuring them, in the name of God, that their lives should all be
saved, even when, in human appearance, all hope that they should be
saved was taken away. Paul rescued them from their despair first,
that they might not die of that, and starve themselves in that, and
then they were in a fair way to be rescued from their distress.
After long abstinence, as if they were resolved not to eat
till they knew whether they should live or die, Paul stood forth
in the midst of them. During the distress hitherto Paul hid
himself among them, was one of the crowd, helped with the rest to
throw out the tackling (
1. He reproves them for not taking his
advice, which was to stay where they were, in the road of Lasea
(
2. He assures them that though they should lose the ship yet they should none of them lose their lives: "You see your folly in not being ruled by me:" he does not say, "Now therefore expect to fare accordingly, you may thank yourselves if you be all lost, those that will not be counselled cannot be helped." No, "Yet now there is hope in Israel concerning this thing; your case is sad, but it is not desperate, now, I exhort you to be of good cheer." Thus we say to sinners that are convinced of their sin and folly, and begin to see and bewail their error, "You should have hearkened unto us, and should have had nothing to do with sin; yet now we exhort you to be of good cheer: though you would not take our advice when we said, Do not presume, yet take it now when we say, Do not despair." They had given up the cause, and would use no further means, because all hope that they should be saved was taken away. Now Paul quickens them to bestir themselves yet in working for their own safety, by telling them that it they would resume their vigour they should secure their lives. He gives them this assurance when they were brought to the last extremity, for now it would be doubly welcome to them to be told that not a life should be lost when they were ready to conclude they must inevitably be all lost. He tells them, (1.) That they must count upon the loss of the ship. Those who were interested in that and the goods were probably those greater part that were for pushing forward the voyage and running the venture, notwithstanding Paul's admonition, and they are made to pay for their rashness. Their ship shall be wrecked. Many a stately, strong, rich, gallant ship is lost in the mighty waters in a little time; for vanity of vanities, all is vanity and vexation of spirit. But, (2.) Not a life shall be lost. This would be good news to those that were ready to die for fear of dying, and whose guilty consciences made death look very terrible to them.
3. He tells them what ground he had for
this assurance, that it is not a banter upon them, to put them into
humour, nor a human conjecture, he has a divine revelation for it,
and is as confident of it as that God is true, being fully
satisfied that he has his word for it. An angel of the Lord
appeared to him in the night, and told him that for his sake they
should all be preserved (
(1.) The solemn profession Paul makes of
relation to God, the God from whom he had this favourable
intelligence: It is he whose I am, and whom I serve. He
looks upon God, [1.] As his rightful owner, who has a sovereign
incontestable title to him, and dominion over him: Who I am.
Because God made us and not we ourselves, therefore we are not our
own but his. His we are by creation, for he made us; by
preservation, for he maintains us; by redemption, for he bought us.
We are more his than our own. [2.] As his sovereign ruler and
master, who, having given him being, has right to give him law:
Whom I serve. Because his we are, therefore we are bound to
serve him, to devote ourselves to his honour and employ ourselves
in his work. It is Christ that Paul here has an eye to; he is God,
and the angels are his and go on his errands. Paul often calls
himself a servant of Jesus Christ; he is his, and him he
serves, both as a Christian and as an apostle; he does not say,
"Whose we are, and whom we serve," for most that were
present were strangers to him, but, "Whose I am, and whom
I serve, whatever others do; nay, whom I am now in the
actual service of, going to Rome, not as you are, upon worldly
business, but to appear as a witness for Christ." Now this he tells
the company, that, seeing their relief coming from his God whose he
was and whom he served, they might thereby be drawn in to take him
for their God, and to serve him likewise; for the same reason Jonah
said to his mariners, I fear the Lord, the God of heaven, who
has made the sea and the dry land,
(2.) The account he gives of the vision he
had: There stood by me this night an angel of God, a divine
messenger who used formerly to bring him messages from heaven; he
stood by him, visibly appeared to him, probably when he was
awake upon his bed. Though he was afar off upon the sea
(
(3.) The encouragements that were given him
in the vision,
4. He comforts them with the same comforts
wherewith he himself was comforted (
5. He gives them a sign, telling them
particularly what this tempestuous voyage would issue in (
II. Their coming at length to an anchor
upon an unknown shore,
III. The defeating of the sailors' attempt
to quit the ship; here was a new danger added to their distress,
which they narrowly escaped. Observe, 1. The treacherous design of
the seamen, and that was to leave the sinking ship, which, though a
piece of wisdom in others, yet in those that were entrusted with
the care of it was the basest fraud that could be (
IV. The new life which Paul put into the
company, by cheerfully inviting them to take some refreshment, and
by the repeated assurances he gave them that they should all of
them have their lives given them for a prey. Happy they who had
such a one as Paul in their company, who not only had
correspondence with Heaven, but was of a hearty lively spirit with
those about him, that sharpened the countenance of his friend, as
iron sharpens iron. Such a friend in distress, when without are
fightings and within are fears, is a friend indeed. Ointment
and perfume rejoice the heart; so doth the sweetness of a man's
friend by hearty counsel,
V. Their putting to shore, and the staving
of the ship in the adventure. It was about break of day when they
ate their meat, and when it was quite day they began to look about
them; and here we are told, 1. That they knew not where they
were; they could not tell what country it was they were now
upon the coast of, whether it was Europe, Asia, or Africa, for each
had shores washed by the Adriatic Sea. It is probable that these
seamen had often sailed this way, and thought they knew every
country they came near perfectly well, and yet here they were at a
loss. Let not the wise man then glory in his wisdom, since
it may perhaps fail him thus egregiously even in his own
profession. 2. They observed a creek with a level shore, into
which they hoped to thrust the ship,
VI. A particular danger that Paul and the
rest of the prisoners were in, besides their share in the common
calamity, and their deliverance from it. 1. In this critical
moment, when every man hung in doubt of his life, the soldiers
advised the killing of the prisoners that were committed to
their custody, and whom they were to give an account of, lest
any of them should swim out and escape,
VII. The saving of the lives of all the
persons in the ship, by the wonderful providence of God. When the
ship broke under them, surely there was but a step between them
and death; and yet infinite mercy interposed, and that step was
not stepped. 1. Some were saved by swimming: The centurion
commanded his soldiers in the first place, as many of them
as could swim, to get to land first, and to be ready to receive
the prisoners, and prevent their escape. The Romans trained up
their youth, among other exercises, to that of swimming, and it was
often of service to them in their wars: Julius Caesar was a famous
swimmer. It may be very useful to these who deal much at sea, but
otherwise perhaps more lives have been lost by swimming in sport,
and learning to swim, than have been saved by swimming for need. 2.
The rest with much ado scrambled to the shore, some on boards that
they had loose with them in the ship, and others on the broken
pieces of the ship, every one making the best shift he could
for himself and his friends, and the more busy because they were
assured their labour should not be in vain; but so it came to
pass that through the good providence of God none of them
miscarried, none of them were by accident turned off, but they
escaped all safely to land. See here an instance of the
special providence of God in the preservation of people's lives,
and particularly in the deliverance of many from perils by water,
ready to sink, and yet kept from sinking, the deep from
swallowing them up and the water-floods from overflowing them,
the storm turned into a calm. They were rescued from the dreaded
sea, and brought to the desired haven. O that men would praise the
Lord for his goodness!
We are the more concerned to take notice of and to
improve what is here recorded concerning blessed Paul because,
after the story of this chapter, we hear no more of him in the
sacred history, though we have a great deal of him yet before us in
his epistles. We have attended him through several chapters from
one judgment-seat to another, and could at last have taken leave of
him with the more pleasure if we had left him at liberty; but in
this chapter we are to condole with him, and yet congratulate him.
I. We condole with him as a poor shipwrecked passenger, stripped of
all; and yet congratulate him, 1. As singularly owned by his God in
his distress, preserved himself from receiving hurt by a viper that
fastened on his hand (
1 And when they were escaped, then they knew that the island was called Melita. 2 And the barbarous people showed us no little kindness: for they kindled a fire, and received us every one, because of the present rain, and because of the cold. 3 And when Paul had gathered a bundle of sticks, and laid them on the fire, there came a viper out of the heat, and fastened on his hand. 4 And when the barbarians saw the venomous beast hang on his hand, they said among themselves, No doubt this man is a murderer, whom, though he hath escaped the sea, yet vengeance suffereth not to live. 5 And he shook off the beast into the fire, and felt no harm. 6 Howbeit they looked when he should have swollen, or fallen down dead suddenly: but after they had looked a great while, and saw no harm come to him, they changed their minds, and said that he was a god. 7 In the same quarters were possessions of the chief man of the island, whose name was Publius; who received us, and lodged us three days courteously. 8 And it came to pass, that the father of Publius lay sick of a fever and of a bloody flux: to whom Paul entered in, and prayed, and laid his hands on him, and healed him. 9 So when this was done, others also, which had diseases in the island, came, and were healed: 10 Who also honoured us with many honours; and when we departed, they laded us with such things as were necessary.
What a great variety of places and circumstances do we find Paul in! He was a planet, and not a fixed star. Here we have him in an island to which, in all probability, he had never come if he had not been thrown upon it by a storm; and yet it seems God has work for him to do here. Even stormy winds fulfil God's counsel, and an ill wind indeed it is that blows nobody any good; this ill wind blew good to the island of Melita; for it gave them Paul's company for three months, who was a blessing to every place he came to. This island was called Melita, lying between Sicily and Africa, twenty miles long, and twelve broad; it lies furthest from the continent of any island in the Mediterranean; it is about sixty miles from Sicily. It has been famous since for the knights of Malta, who, when the Turks overran that part of Christendom, made a noble stand, and gave some check to the progress of their arms. Now here we have,
I. The kind reception which the inhabitants
of this island gave to the distressed strangers that were
shipwrecked on their coast (
II. The further danger that Paul was in by a viper's fastening on his hand, and the unjust construction that the people put upon it. Paul is among strangers, and appears one of the meanest and most contemptible of the company, therefore God distinguishes him, and soon causes him to be taken notice of.
1. When the fire was to be made, and too be
made bigger, that so great a company might all have the benefit of
it, Paul was as busy as any of them in gathering sticks,
2. The sticks being old dry rubbish, it
happened there was a viper among them, that lay as dead till it
came to the heat, and then revived, or lay quiet till it felt the
fire, and then was provoked, and flew at him that unawares threw it
into the fire, and fastened upon his hand,
3. The barbarous people concluded that Paul, being a prisoner, was certainly a murderer, who had appealed to Rome, to escape justice in his own country, and that this viper was sent by divine justice to be the avenger of blood; or, if they were not aware that he was a prisoner, they supposed that he was in his flight; and when they saw the venomous animal hand on his hand, which it seems he could not, or would not, immediately throw off, but let it hang, they concluded, "No doubt this man is a murderer, has shed innocent blood, and therefore, though he has escaped the sea, yet divine vengeance pursues him, and fastens upon him now that he is pleasing himself with the thoughts of that escape, and will not suffer him to live." Now in this we may see,
(1.) Some of the discoveries of natural light. They were barbarous people, perhaps had no books nor learning among them, and yet they knew naturally, [1.] That there is a God that governs the world, and a providence that presides in all occurrences, that things do not come to pass by chance, no, not such a thing as this, but by divine direction. [2.] That evil pursues sinners, that there are good works which God will reward and wicked works which he will punish; there is a divine nemesis—a vengeance, which sooner or later will reckon for enormous crimes. They believe not only that there is a God, but that this God hath said, Vengeance is mine, I will repay, even to death. [3.] That murder is a heinous crime, and which shall not long go unpunished, that whoso sheds man's blood, if his blood be not shed by man (by the magistrate, as it ought to be) it shall be shed by the righteous Judge of heaven and earth, who is the avenger of wrong. Those that think they shall go unpunished in any evil way will be judged out of the mouth of these barbarians, who could say, without book, Woe to the wicked, for it shall be ill with them, for the reward of their hands shall be given them. Those who, because they have escaped many judgments are secure, and say, We shall have peace though we go on, and have their hearts so much the more set to do evil because sentence against their evil works is not executed speedily, may learn from these illiterate people that, though malefactors have escaped the vengeance of the sea, yet there is no outrunning divine justice, vengeance suffers not to live. In Job's time you might ask those that to by the way, ask the next body you met, and they would tell you that the wicked is reserved to the day of destruction.
(2.) Some of the mistakes of natural light,
which needed to be rectified by divine revelation. In two things
their knowledge was defective:—[1.] That they thought all wicked
people were punished in this life; that divine vengeance never
suffers great and notorious sinners, such as murderers are, to live
long; but that, if they come up out of the pit, they shall be
taken in the snare (
4. When he shook off the viper from his hand, yet they expected that divine vengeance would ratify the censure they had passed, and that he would have swollen and burst, through the force of the poison, or that he would have fallen down dead suddenly. See how apt men are, when once they have got an ill opinion of a man, though ever so unjust, to abide by it, and to think that God must necessarily confirm and ratify their peevish sentence. It was well they did not knock him down themselves, when they saw he did not swell and fall down; but so considerate they are as to let Providence work, and to attend the motions of it.
III. Paul's deliverance from the danger,
and the undue construction the people put upon this. The viper's
fastening on his hand was a trial of his faith; and it was found to
praise, and honour, and glory: for, 1. It does not appear that it
put him into any fright or confusion at all. He did not shriek or
start, nor, as it would be natural for us to do, throw it off with
terror and precipitation; for he suffered it to hang on so long
that the people had time to take notice of it and to make their
remarks upon it. Such a wonderful presence of mind he had, and such
a composure, as no man could have upon such a sudden accident, but
by the special aids of divine grace, and the actual belief and
consideration of that word of Christ concerning his disciples
(
IV. The miraculous cure of an old gentleman that was ill of a fever, and of others that were otherwise diseased, by Paul. And, with these confirmations of the doctrine of Christ, no doubt there was a faithful publication of it. Observe, 1. The kind entertainment which Publius, the chief man of the island, gave to these distressed strangers; he had a considerable estate in the island, and some think was governor, and he received them and lodged them three days very courteously, that they might have time to furnish themselves in other places at the best hand. It is happy when God gives a large heart to those to whom he has given a large estate. It became him, who was the chief man of the island, to be most hospitable and generous,—who was the richest man, to be rich in good works. 2. The illness of the father of Publius: He lay sick of a fever and a bloody flux, which often go together, and, when they do, are commonly fatal. Providence ordered it that he should be ill just at this time, that the cure of him might be a present recompence to Publius for his generosity, and the cure of him by miracle a recompence particularly for his kindness to Paul, whom he received in the name of a prophet, and had this prophet's reward. 3. His cure: Paul took cognizance of his case, and though we do not find he was urged to it, for they had no thought of any such thing, yet he entered in, not as a physician to heal him by medicines, but as an apostle to heal him by miracle; and he prayed to God, in Christ's name, for his cure, and then laid his hands on him, and he was perfectly well in an instant. Though he must needs be in years, yet he recovered his health, and the lengthening out of his life yet longer would be a mercy to him. 4. The cure of many others, who were invited by this cure to apply to Paul. If he can heal diseases so easily, so effectually, he shall soon have patients enough; and he bade them all welcome, and sent them away with what they came for. He did not plead that he was a stranger there, thrown accidentally among them, under no obligations to them and waiting to be gone by the first opportunity, and therefore might be excused from receiving their applications. No, a good man will endeavour to do good wherever the providence of God casts him. Paul reckoned himself a debtor, not only to the Greeks, but to the Barbarians, and thanked God for an opportunity of being useful among them. Nay, he was particularly obliged to these inhabitants of Malta for the seasonable shelter and supply they had afforded him, and hereby he did in effect discharge his quarters, which should encourage us to entertain strangers, for some thereby have entertained angels and some apostles unawares. God will not be behind—hand with any for kindness shown to his people in distress. We have reason to think that Paul with these cures preached the gospel to them, and that, coming thus confirmed and recommended, it was generally embraced among them. And, if so, never were any people so enriched by a shipwreck on their coasts as these Maltese were.
V. The grateful acknowledgement which even
these barbarous people made of the kindness Paul had done them, in
preaching Christ unto them. They were civil to him, and to the
other ministers that were with him, who, it is likely, were
assisting to him in preaching among them,
11 And after three months we departed in a ship of Alexandria, which had wintered in the isle, whose sign was Castor and Pollux. 12 And landing at Syracuse, we tarried there three days. 13 And from thence we fetched a compass, and came to Rhegium: and after one day the south wind blew, and we came the next day to Puteoli: 14 Where we found brethren, and were desired to tarry with them seven days: and so we went toward Rome. 15 And from thence, when the brethren heard of us, they came to meet us as far as Appii forum, and The three taverns: whom when Paul saw, he thanked God, and took courage. 16 And when we came to Rome, the centurion delivered the prisoners to the captain of the guard: but Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a soldier that kept him.
We have here the progress of Paul's voyage towards Rome, and his arrival there at length. A rough and dangerous voyage he had hitherto had, and narrowly escaped with his life; but after a storm comes a calm: the latter part of his voyage was easy and quiet.
We have here,
I. Their leaving Malta. That island was a
happy shelter to them, but it was not their home; when they are
refreshed they must put to sea again. The difficulties and
discouragements we have met with in our Christian course must not
hinder us from pressing forward. Notice is here taken, 1. Of the
time of their departure: After three months, the three
winter months. Better lie by, though they lay upon charges, than go
forward while the season was dangerous. Paul had warned them
against venturing to sea in winter weather, and they would not take
the warning; but, now that they had learned it by the difficulties
and dangers they had gone through, he needed not to warn them:
their learning did them good when they had paid dearly for it.
Experience is therefore called the mistress of fools, because those
are fools that will not learn till experience has taught them. 2.
Of the ship in which they departed. It was in a ship of Alexandria;
so was that which was cast away,
II. Their landing in or about Italy, and
the pursuing of their journey towards Rome. 1. They landed first at
Syracuse in Sicily, the chief city of that island. There they
tarried three days, probably having some goods to put
ashore, or some merchandise to make there; for it seems to have
been a trading voyage that this ship made. Paul had now his
curiosity gratified with the sight of places he had often heard of
and wished to see, particularly Syracuse, a place of great
antiquity and note; and yet, it should seem, there were no
Christians there. 2. From Syracuse they came to Rhegium, a city in
Italy, directly opposite to Messina in Sicily, belonging to the
kingdom of Calabria or Naples. There, it seems they staid one day;
and a very formal story the Romish legends tell of Paul's preaching
here at this time, and the fish coming to the shore to hear
him,—that with a candle he set a stone pillar on fire, and by that
miracle convinced the people of the truth of his doctrine, and they
were many of them baptized, and he ordained Stephen, one of his
companions in this voyage, to be their bishop,—and all this, they
tell you, was done in this one day; whereas it does not appear that
they did so much as go ashore, but only came to an anchor in the
road. 3. From Rhegium they came to Puteoli, a sea-port town not far
from Naples, now called Pozzolana. The ship of Alexandria
was bound for that port, and therefore there Paul, and the rest
that were bound for Rome, were put ashore, and went the remainder
of their way by land. At Puteoli they found brethren,
Christians. Who brought the knowledge of Christ hither we are not
told, but here it was, so wonderfully did the leaven of the gospel
diffuse itself. God has many that serve and worship him in places
where we little think he has. And observe, (1.) Though it is
probable there were but few brethren in Puteoli, yet Paul found
them out; either they heard of him, or he enquired them out, but as
it were by instinct they got together. Brethren in Christ should
find out one another, and keep up communion with each other, as
those of the same country do in a foreign land. (2.) They desired
Paul and his companions to tarry with them seven days, that
is, to forecast to stay at least one Lord's day with them, and to
assist them in their public worship that day. They knew not whether
ever they should see Paul at Puteoli again, and therefore he must
not go without giving them a sermon or two, or more. And Paul was
willing to allow them so much of his time; and the centurion under
whose command Paul now was, perhaps having himself friends or
business at Puteoli, agreed to stay one week there, to oblige Paul.
4. From Puteoli they went forward towards Rome; whether they
travelled on foot, or whether they had beasts provided for them to
ride on (as
III. The meeting which the Christians at Rome gave to Paul. It is probable that notice was sent to them by the Christians at Puteoli, as soon as ever Paul had come thither, how long he intended to stay there, and when he would set forward for Rome, which gave an opportunity for this interview. Observe,
1. The great honour they did to Paul. They had heard much of his fame, what use God had made of him, and what eminent service he had done to the kingdom of Christ in the world, and to what multitudes of souls he had been a spiritual father. They had heard of his sufferings, and how God had owned him in them, and therefore they not only longed to see him, but thought themselves obliged to show him all possible respect, as a glorious advocate for the cause of Christ. He had some time ago written a long epistle to them, and a most excellent one, the epistle to the Romans, in which he had not only expressed his great kindness for them, but had given them a great many useful instructions, in return for which they show him this respect. They went to meet him, that they might bring him in state, as ambassadors and judges make their public entry, though he was a prisoner. Some of them went as far as Appii-forum, which was fifty-one miles from Rome; others to a place called the Three Taverns, which was twenty-eight miles (some reckon it thirty-three miles) from Rome. They are to be commended for it, that they were so far from being ashamed of him, or afraid of owning him, because he was a prisoner, that for that very reason they counted him worthy of double honour, and were the more careful to show him respect.
2. The great comfort Paul had in this. Now
that he was drawing near to Rome, and perhaps heard at Puteoli what
character the emperor Nero now had, and what a tyrant he had of
late become, he began to have some melancholy thoughts about his
appeal to Cæsar, and the consequences of it. He was drawing near to
Rome, where he had never been, where there were few that knew him
or that he knew, and what things might befal him here he could not
tell; but he began to grow dull upon it, till he met with these
good people that came from Rome to show him respect; and when he
saw them, (1.) He thanked God. We may suppose he thanked
them for their civility, told them again and again how kindly he
took it; but this was not all: he thanked God. Note, If our
friends be kind to us, it is God that makes them so, that puts it
into their hearts, and into the power of their hands, to be so, and
we must give him the glory of it. He thanked God, no doubt, for the
civility and generosity of the barbarous people at Melita, but much
more for the pious care of the Christian people at Rome for him.
When he saw so many Christians that were of Rome, he thanked God
that the gospel of Christ had had such wonderful success there in
the metropolis of the empire. When we go abroad, or but look
abroad, into the world, and meet with those, even in strange
places, that bear up Christ's name, and fear God, and serve him, we
should lift up our hearts to heaven in thanksgiving; blessed be God
that there are so many excellent ones on this earth, bad as it is.
Paul had thanked God for the Christians at Rome before he had ever
seen them, upon the report he had heard concerning them (
IV. The delivering of Paul into custody at
Rome,
17 And it came to pass, that after three days
Paul called the chief of the Jews together: and when they were come
together, he said unto them, Men and brethren, though I have
committed nothing against the people, or customs of our fathers,
yet was I delivered prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the
Paul, with a great deal of expense and hazard, is brought a prisoner to Rome, and when he has come nobody appears to prosecute him or lay any thing to his charge; but he must call his own cause; and here he represents it to the chief of the Jews at Rome. It was not long since, by an edict of Claudius, all the Jews were banished from Rome, and kept out till his death; but, in the five years since then, many Jews had come thither, for the advantage of trade, though it does not appear that they were allowed any synagogue there or place of public worship; but these chief of the Jews were those of best figure among them, the most distinguished men of that religion, who had the best estates and interests. Paul called them together, being desirous to stand right in their opinion, and that there might be a good understanding between him and them. And here we are told,
I. What he said to them, and what account
he gave them of his cause. He speaks respectfully to them, calls
them men and brethren, and thereby intimates that he expects to be
treated by them both as a man and as a brother, and engages to
treat them as such and to tell them nothing but the truth; for
we are members one of another—all we are brethren. Now, 1.
He professes his own innocency, and that he had not given any just
occasion to the Jews to bear him such an ill will as generally they
did: "I have committed nothing against the people of the
Jews, have done nothing to the prejudice of their religion or civil
liberties, have added no affliction to their present miseries, they
know I have not; nor have I committed any thing against the
customs of our fathers, either by abrogating or by innovating
in religion." It is true Paul did not impose the customs of the
fathers upon the Gentiles: they were never intended for them. But
it is as true that he never opposed them in the Jews, but did
himself, when he was among them, conform to them. He never
quarrelled with them for practising according to the usages of
their own religion, but only for their enmity to the Gentiles,
II. What was their reply. They own, 1. That
they had nothing to say in particular against him; nor had any
instructions to appear as his prosecutors before the emperor,
either by letter or word of mouth (
23 And when they had appointed him a day, there came many to him into his lodging; to whom he expounded and testified the kingdom of God, persuading them concerning Jesus, both out of the law of Moses, and out of the prophets, from morning till evening. 24 And some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not. 25 And when they agreed not among themselves, they departed, after that Paul had spoken one word, Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers, 26 Saying, Go unto this people, and say, Hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand; and seeing ye shall see, and not perceive: 27 For the heart of this people is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes have they closed; lest they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them. 28 Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it. 29 And when he had said these words, the Jews departed, and had great reasoning among themselves.
We have here a short account of a long conference which Paul had with the Jews at Rome about the Christian religion. Though they were so far prejudiced against it, because it was every where spoken against, as to call it a sect, yet they were willing to give it a hearing, which was more than the Jews at Jerusalem would do. It is probable that these Jews at Rome, being men of larger acquaintance with the world and more general conversation, were more free in their enquiries than the bigoted Jews at Jerusalem were, and would not answer this matter before they heard it.
I. We are here told how Paul managed this
conference in defence of the Christian religion. The Jews appointed
the time, a day was set for this dispute, that all parties
concerned might have sufficient notice,
1. There were many got together to Paul. Though he was a prisoner and could not come out to them, yet they were willing to come to him to his lodging. And the confinement he was now under, if duly considered, instead of prejudicing them against his doctrine, ought to confirm it to them; for it was a sign not only that he believed it, but that he thought it worth suffering for. One would visit such a man as Paul in his prison rather than not have instruction from him. And he made room for them in his lodging, not fearing to give offence to the government, so that he might do good to them.
2. He was very large and full in his discourse with them, seeking their conviction more than his own vindication. (1.) He expounded, or explained, the kingdom of God to them,—showed them the nature of that kingdom and the glorious purposes and designs of it, that it is heavenly and spiritual, seated in the minds of men, and shines not in external pomp, but in purity of heart and life. That which kept the Jews in their unbelief was a misunderstanding of the kingdom of God, as if it came with observation; let but that be expounded to them, and set in a true light, and they will be brought into obedience to it. (2.) He not only expounded the kingdom of God, but he testified it,—plainly declared it to them, and confirmed it by incontestable proofs, that the kingdom of God by the Messiah's administration was come, and was now set up in the world. He attested the extraordinary powers in the kingdom of grace by which bore his testimony to it from his own experience of its power and influence upon him, and the manner of his being brought into subjection to it. (3.) He not only expounded and testified the kingdom of God, but he persuaded them, urged it upon their consciences and pressed them with all earnestness to embrace the kingdom of God, and submit to it, and not to persist in an opposition to it. He followed his doctrine (the explication and confirmation of it) with a warm and lively application to his hearers, which is the most proper and profitable method of preaching. (4.) He persuaded them concerning Jesus. The design and tendency of his whole discourse were to bring them to Christ, to convince them of his being the Messiah, and to engage them to believe in him as he is offered in the gospel. He urged upon them, ta peri tou Iesou—the things concerning Jesus, the prophecies of him, which he read to them out of the law of Moses and out of the prophets, as pointing at the Messiah, and showed how they had all had their accomplishment in this Jesus. They being Jews, he dealt with them out of the scriptures of the Old Testament, and demonstrated that these were so far from making against Christianity that they were the great proofs of it; so that, if we compare the history of the New Testament with the prophecy of the Old, we must conclude that this Jesus is he that should come, and we are to look for no other.
3. He was very long; for he continued his discourse, and it should seem to have been a continued discourse, from morning till evening; perhaps it was a discourse eight or ten hours long. The subject was curious—he was full of it—it was of vast importance—he was in good earnest, and his heart was upon it—he knew not when he should have such another opportunity, and therefore, without begging pardon for tiring their patience, he kept them all day; but it is probable that he spent some of the time in prayer with them and for them.
II. What was the effect of this discourse.
One would have thought that so good a cause as that of
Christianity, and managed by such a skilful hand as Paul's, could
not but carry the day, and that all the hearers would have yielded
to it presently; but it did not prove so: the child Jesus is set
for the fall of some and the rising again of others, a foundation
stone to some and a stone of stumbling to others. 1. They did
not agree among themselves,
III. The awakening word which Paul said to them at parting. He perceived by what they muttered that there were many among them, and perhaps the greater part, that were obstinate, and would not yield to the conviction of what he said; and they were getting up to be gone, they had had enough of it: "Hold," says Paul, "take one word with you before you go, and consider of it when you come home: what do you think will be the effect of your obstinate infidelity? What will you do in the end hereof? What will it come to?"
1. "You will by the righteous judgment of
God be sealed up under unbelief. You harden your own hearts, and
God will harden them as he did Pharaoh's'; and this is what was
prophesied of concerning you. Turn to that scripture (
2. "Your unbelief will justify God in
sending the gospel to the Gentile world, which is the thing you
look upon with such a jealous eye (
IV. The breaking up of the assembly, as it should seem, in some disorder. 1. They turned their backs upon Paul. Those of them that believed not were extremely nettled at that last word which he said, that they should be judicially blinded, and that the light of the gospel should shine among those that sat in darkness. When Paul had said these words, he had said enough for them, and they departed, perhaps not so much enraged as some others of their nation had been upon the like occasion, but stupid and unconcerned, no more affected, either with those terrible words in the close of his discourse or all the comfortable words he had spoken before, than the seats they sat on. They departed, many of them with a resolution never to hear Paul preach again, nor trouble themselves with further enquiries about this matter. 2. They set their faces one against another; for they had great disputes among themselves. There was not only a quarrel between those who believed and those who believed not, but even among those who believed not there were debates. Those that agreed to depart from Paul, yet agreed not in the reasons why they departed, but had great reasoning among themselves. Many have great reasoning who yet do not reason right, can find fault with one another's opinions, and yet not yield to truth. Nor will men's reasoning among themselves convince them, without the grace of God to open their understandings.
30 And Paul dwelt two whole years in his own hired house, and received all that came in unto him, 31 Preaching the kingdom of God, and teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with all confidence, no man forbidding him.
We are here taking our leave of the history of blessed Paul; and therefore, since God saw it not fit that we should know any more of him, we should carefully take notice of every particular of the circumstances in which we must here leave him.
I. It cannot but be a trouble to us that we
must leave him in bonds for Christ, nay, and that we have no
prospect given us of his being set at liberty. Two whole
years of that good man's life are here spent in confinement,
and, for aught that appears, he was never enquired after, all that
time, by those whose prisoner he was. He appealed to Cæsar, in hope
of a speedy discharge from his imprisonment, the governors having
signified to his imperial majesty concerning the prisoner that
he had done nothing worthy of death or bonds, and yet he is
detained a prisoner. So little reason have we to trust in men,
especially despised prisoners in great men; witness the case of
Joseph, whom the chief butler remembered not, but forgot,
II. Yet it is a pleasure to us (for we are
sure it was to him) that, though we leave him in bonds for Christ,
yet we leave him at work for Christ, and this made his bonds easy
that he was not by them bound out from serving God and doing good.
His prison becomes a temple, a church, and then it is to him a
palace. His hands are tied, but, thanks be to God, his mouth is not
stopped; a faithful zealous minister can better bear any hardship
than being silenced. Here is Paul a prisoner, and yet a preacher;
he is bound, but the word of the Lord is not bound. When he wrote
his epistle to the Romans, he said he longed to see them, that
he might impart unto them some spiritual gift (
1. To whom he preached: to all that had a mind to hear him, whether Jews or Gentiles. Whether he had liberty to go to other houses to preach does not appear; it is likely not; but whoever would had liberty to come to his house to hear, and they were welcome: He received all that came to him. Note, Ministers' doors should be open to such as desire to receive instruction from them, and they should be glad of an opportunity to advise those that are in care about their souls. Paul could not preach in a synagogue, or any public place of meeting that was sumptuous and capacious, but he preached in a poor cottage of his own. Note, When we cannot do what we would in the service of God we must do what we can. Those ministers that have but little hired houses should rather preach in them, if they may be allowed to do that, than be silent. He received all that came to him, and was not afraid of the greatest, nor ashamed of the meanest. He was ready to preach on the first day of the week to Christians, on the seventh day to Jews, and to all who would come on any day of the week; and he might hope the better to speed because they came in unto him, which supposed a desire to be instructed and a willingness to learn, and where these are it is probable that some good may be done.
2. What he preached. He does not fill their
heads with curious speculations, nor with matters of state and
politics, but he keeps to his text, minds his business as an
apostle. (1.) He is God's ambassador, and therefore preaches the
kingdom of God, does all he can to preach it up, negotiates the
affairs of it, in order to the advancing of all its true interests.
He meddles not with the affairs of the kingdoms of men; let those
treat of them whose work it is. He preaches the kingdom of God
among men, and the word of that kingdom; the same that he defended
in his public disputes, testifying the kingdom of God
(
3. With what liberty he preached. (1.)
Divine grace gave him a liberty of spirit. He preached with all
confidence, as one that was himself well assured of the truth
of what he preached—that it was what he durst stand by; and of the
worth of it—that it was what he durst suffer for. He was not
ashamed of the gospel of Christ. (2.) Divine Providence gave
him a liberty of speech: No man forbidding him, giving him
any check for what he did or laying any restraint upon him. The
Jews that used to forbid him to speak to the Gentiles had no
authority here; and the Roman government as yet took no cognizance
of the profession of Christianity as a crime. Herein we must
acknowledge the hand of God, [1.] Setting bounds to the rage of
persecutors; where he does not turn the heart, yet he can tie the
hand and bridle the tongue. Nero was a bloody man, and there were
many, both Jews and Gentiles, in Rome, that hated Christianity; and
yet so it was, unaccountably, that Paul though a prisoner was
connived at in preaching the gospel, and it was not construed a
breach of the peace. Thus God makes the wrath of men to praise
him, and restrains the remainder of it,
Completed by John Evans.
AN
If we may compare scripture with scripture, and take the opinion of some devout and pious persons, in the Old Testament David's Psalms, and in the New Testament Paul's Epistles, are stars of the first magnitude, that differ from the other stars in glory. The whole scripture is indeed an epistle from heaven to earth: but in it we have upon record several particular epistles, more of Paul's than of any other, for he was the chief of the apostles, and laboured more abundantly than they all. His natural parts, I doubt not, were very pregnant; his apprehension was quick and piercing; his expressions were fluent and copious; his affections, wherever he took, very warm and zealous, and his resolutions no less bold and daring: this made him, before his conversion, a very keen and bitter persecutor; but when the strong man armed was dispossessed, and the stronger than he came to divide the spoil and to sanctify these qualifications, he became the most skilful zealous preacher; never any better fitted to win souls, nor more successful. Fourteen of his epistles we have in the canon of scripture; many more, it is probable, he wrote in the course of his ministry, which might be profitable enough for doctrine, for reproof, &c., but, not being given by inspiration of God, they were not received as canonical scripture, nor handed down to us. Six epistles, said to be Paul's, written to Seneca, and eight of Seneca's to him, are spoken of by some of the ancients [Sixt. Senens. Biblioth. Sanct. lib. 2] and are extant; but, upon the first view, they appear spurious and counterfeit.
This epistle to the Romans is placed first,
not because of the priority of its date, but because of the
superlative excellency of the epistle, it being one of the longest
and fullest of all, and perhaps because of the dignity of the place
to which it is written. Chrysostom would have this epistle read
over to him twice a week. It is gathered from some passages in the
epistle that it was written Anno Christi 56, from Corinth,
while Paul made a short stay there in his way to Troas,
I. The doctrinal part of the epistles instructs us,
1. Concerning the way of salvation (1.) The
foundation of it laid in justification, and that not by the
Gentiles' works of nature (
2. Concerning the persons saved, such as
belong to the election of grace (
II. The practical part follows, wherein we
find, 1. Several general exhortations proper for all Christians,
III. As he draws towards a conclusion, he
makes an apology for writing to them (
In this chapter we may observe, I. The preface and
introduction to the whole epistle, to
1 Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, separated unto the gospel of God, 2 (Which he had promised afore by his prophets in the holy scriptures,) 3 Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh; 4 And declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead: 5 By whom we have received grace and apostleship, for obedience to the faith among all nations, for his name: 6 Among whom are ye also the called of Jesus Christ: 7 To all that be in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints: Grace to you and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.
In this paragraph we have,
I. The person who writes the epistle
described (
II. Having mentioned the gospel of God, he digresses, to give us an encomium of it.
1. The antiquity of it. It was promised
before (
2. The subject-matter of it: it is
concerning Christ,
3. The fruit of it (
III. The persons to whom it is written
(
IV. The apostolical benediction (
8 First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world. 9 For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the gospel of his Son, that without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers; 10 Making request, if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto you. 11 For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye may be established; 12 That is, that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me. 13 Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to come unto you, (but was let hitherto,) that I might have some fruit among you also, even as among other Gentiles. 14 I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the Barbarians; both to the wise, and to the unwise. 15 So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also.
We may here observe,
I. His thanksgivings for them (
II. His prayer for them,
III. His great desire to see them, with the
reasons of it,
1. That they might be edified (
2. That he might be comforted,
3. That he might discharge his trust as the
apostle of the Gentiles (
16 For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek. 17 For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith. 18 For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness;
Paul here enters upon a large discourse of
justification, in the latter part of this chapter laying down his
thesis, and, in order to the proof of it, describing the deplorable
condition of the Gentile world. His transition is very handsome,
and like an orator: he was ready to preach the gospel at Rome,
though a place where the gospel was run down by those that called
themselves the wits; for, saith he, I am not ashamed of
it,
I. The proposition,
1. The salvation of believers as the end:
It is the power of God unto salvation. Paul is not ashamed
of the gospel, how mean and contemptible soever it may appear to a
carnal eye; for the power of God works by it the salvation of
all that believe; it shows us the way of salvation
(
2. The justification of believers as the
way (
II. The proof of this proposition, that
both Jews and Gentiles stand in need of a righteousness wherein to
appear before God, and that neither the one nor the other have nay
of their own to plead. Justification must be either by faith or
works. It cannot be by works, which he proves at large by
describing the works both of Jews and Gentiles; and therefore he
concludes it must be by faith,
1. The sinfulness of man described; he reduceth it to two heads, ungodliness and unrighteousness; ungodliness against the laws of the first table, unrighteousness against those of the second.
2. The cause of that sinfulness, and that
is, holding the truth in unrighteousness. Some communes
notitæ, some ideas they had of the being of God, and of the
difference of good and evil; but they held them in unrighteousness,
that is, they knew and professed them in a consistency with their
wicked courses. They held the truth as a captive or prisoner, that
it should not influence them, as otherwise it would. An unrighteous
wicked heart is the dungeon in which many a good truth is detained
and buried. Holding fast the form of sound words in faith and
love is the root of all religion (
3. The displeasure of God against it: The wrath of God is revealed from heaven; not only in the written word, which is given by inspiration of God (the Gentiles had not that), but in the providences of God, his judgments executed upon sinners, which do not spring out of the dust, or fall out by chance, nor are they to be ascribed to second causes, but they are a revelation from heaven. Or wrath from heaven is revealed; it is not the wrath of a man like ourselves, but wrath from heaven, therefore the more terrible and the more unavoidable.
19 Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath showed it unto them. 20 For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse: 21 Because that, when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, neither were thankful; but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened. 22 Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, 23 And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four footed beasts, and creeping things. 24 Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves: 25 Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen. 26 For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature: 27 And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another; men with men working that which is unseemly, and receiving in themselves that recompence of their error which was meet. 28 And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient; 29 Being filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness; full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity; whisperers, 30 Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents, 31 Without understanding, covenant-breakers, without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful: 32 Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them.
In this last part of the chapter the apostle applies what he had said particularly to the Gentile world, in which we may observe,
I. The means and helps they had to come to
the knowledge of God. Though they had not such a knowledge of his
law as Jacob and Israel had (
1. What discoveries they had: That which
may be known of God is manifest, en
autois—among them; that is, there were some even
among them that had the knowledge of God, were convinced of the
existence of one supreme Numen. The philosophy of
Pythagoras, Plato, and the Stoics, discovered a great deal of the
knowledge of God, as appears by abundance of testimonies. That
which may be known, which implies that there is a great deal
which may not be known. The being of God may be apprehended, but
cannot be comprehended. We cannot by searching find him out,
2. Whence they had these discoveries: God hath shown it to them. Those common natural notions which they had of God were imprinted upon their hearts by the God of nature himself, who is the Father of lights. This sense of a Deity, and a regard to that Deity, are so connate with the human nature that some think we are to distinguish men from brutes by these rather than by reason.
3. By what way and means these discoveries
and notices which they had were confirmed and improved, namely, by
the work of creation (
(1.) Observe what they knew: The
invisible things of him, even his eternal power and Godhead.
Though God be not the object of sense, yet he hath discovered and
made known himself by those things that are sensible. The power and
Godhead of God are invisible things, and yet are clearly seen in
their products. He works in secret (
(2.) How they knew it: By the things
that are made, which could not make themselves, nor fall into
such an exact order and harmony by any casual hits; and therefore
must have been produced by some first cause or intelligent agent,
which first cause could be no other than an eternal powerful God.
See
II. Their gross idolatry, notwithstanding
these discoveries that God made to them of himself; described here,
1. The inward cause of their idolatry,
2. The outward acts of their idolatry,
III. The judgments of God upon them for
this idolatry; not many temporal judgments (the idolatrous nations
were the conquering ruling nations of the world), but spiritual
judgments, giving them up to the most brutish and unnatural lusts.
Paredoken autous—He gave them up; it is
thrice repeated here,
1. By whom they were given up. God gave them up, in a way of righteous judgment, as the just punishment of their idolatry—taking off the bridle of restraining grace—leaving them to themselves—letting them alone; for his grace is his own, he is debtor to no man, he may give or withhold his grace at pleasure. Whether this giving up be a positive act of God or only privative we leave to the schools to dispute: but this we are sure of that it is no new thing for God to give men up to their own hearts' lusts, to send them strong delusions, to let Satan loose upon them, nay, to lay stumbling-blocks before them. And yet God is not the author of sin, but herein infinitely just and holy; for, though the greatest wickedness follow upon this giving up, the fault of that is to be laid upon the sinner's wicked heart. If the patient be obstinate, and will not submit to the methods prescribed, but wilfully takes and does that which is prejudicial to him, the physician is not to be blamed if he give him up as in a desperate condition; and all the fatal symptoms that follow are not to be imputed to the physician, but to the disease itself and to the folly and wilfulness of the patient.
2. To what they were given up.
(1.) To uncleanness and vile
affections,
(2.) To a reprobate mind in these
abominations,
[1.] They did not like to retain God in
their knowledge. The blindness of their understandings was
caused by the wilful aversion of their wills and affections. They
did not retain God in their knowledge, because they did not like
it. They would neither know nor do any thing but just what pleased
themselves. It is just the temper of carnal hearts; the pleasing of
themselves is their highest end. There are many that have God in
their knowledge, they cannot help it, the light shines so fully in
their faces; but they do not retain him there. They say to the
Almighty, Depart (
[2.] Answerable to this wilfulness of
theirs, in gainsaying the truth, God gave them over to a wilfulness
in the grossest sins, here called a reprobate
mind—eis adokimon noun, a mind void of all sense
and judgment to discern things that differ, so that they could not
distinguish their right hand from their left in spiritual things.
See whither a course of sin leads, and into what a gulf it plunges
the sinner at last; hither fleshly lusts have a direct tendency.
Eyes full of adultery cannot cease from sin,
First, Sins against the first table:
Haters of God. Here is the devil in his own colours, sin
appearing sin. Could it be imagined that rational creatures should
hate the chief good, and depending creatures abhor the fountain of
their being? And yet so it is. Every sin has in it a hatred of God;
but some sinners are more open and avowed enemies to him than
others,
Secondly, Sins against the second
table. These are especially mentioned, because in these things they
had a clearer light. In general here is a charge of
unrighteousness. This is put first, for every sin is
unrighteousness; it is withholding that which is due, perverting
that which is right; it is especially put for second-table sins,
doing as we would not be done by. Against the fifth commandment:
Disobedient to parents, and without natural
affection—astorgous, that is parents unkind and
cruel to their children. Thus, when duty fails on one side, it
commonly fails on the other. Disobedient children are justly
punished with unnatural parents; and, on the contrary, unnatural
parents with disobedient children. Against the sixth commandment:
Wickedness (doing mischief for mischief's sake),
maliciousness, envy, murder, debate
(eridos—contention), malignity,
despiteful, implacable, unmerciful; all expressions of that
hatred of our brother which is heart-murder. Against the seventh
commandment: Fornication; he mentions no more, having spoken
before of other uncleannesses. Against the eighth commandment:
Unrighteousness, covetousness. Against the ninth
commandment: Deceit, whisperers, back-biters,
covenant-breakers, lying and slandering. Here are two generals
not before mentioned—inventors of evil things, and without
understanding; wise to do evil, and yet having no knowledge to
do good. The more deliberate and politic sinners are in inventing
evil things, the greater is their sin: so quick of invention in
sin, and yet without understanding (stark fools) in the thoughts of
God. Here is enough to humble us all, in the sense of our original
corruption; for every heart by nature has in it the seed and spawn
of all these sins. In the close he mentions the aggravations of the
sins,
Now lay all this together, and then say whether the Gentile world, lying under so much guilt and corruption, could be justified before God by any works of their own.
The scope of the first two chapters of this
epistle may be gathered from
1 Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest: for wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things. 2 But we are sure that the judgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things. 3 And thinkest thou this, O man, that judgest them which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God? 4 Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuffering; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance? 5 But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God; 6 Who will render to every man according to his deeds: 7 To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life: 8 But unto them that are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath, 9 Tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile; 10 But glory, honour, and peace, to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile: 11 For there is no respect of persons with God. 12 For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law: and as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law; 13 (For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified. 14 For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves: 15 Which show the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing or else excusing one another;) 16 In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel.
In the former chapter the apostle had represented the state of the Gentile world to be as bad and black as the Jews were ready enough to pronounce it. And now, designing to show that the state of the Jews was very bad too, and their sin in many respects more aggravated, to prepare his way he sets himself in this part of the chapter to show that God would proceed upon equal terms of justice with Jews and Gentiles; and not with such a partial hand as the Jews were apt to think he would use in their favour.
I. He arraigns them for their
censoriousness and self-conceit (
II. He asserts the invariable justice of
the divine government,
III. He draws up a charge against them
(
1. Slighting the goodness of God (
2. Provoking the wrath of God,
IV. He describes the measures by which God
proceeds in his judgment. Having mentioned the righteous judgment
of God in
1. He will render to every man according
to his deeds (
(1.) In dispensing his favours; and this is
mentioned twice here, both in
[1.] The objects of his favour: Those
who by patient continuance, &c. By this we may try our
interest in the divine favour, and may hence be directed what
course to take, that we may obtain it. Those whom the righteous God
will reward are, First, Such as fix to themselves the right
end, that seek for glory, and honour, and immortality; that
is, the glory and honour which are immortal-acceptance with God
here and for ever. There is a holy ambition which is at the bottom
of all practical religion. This is seeking the kingdom of God,
looking in our desires and aims as high as heaven, and resolved to
take up with nothing short of it. This seeking implies a loss,
sense of that loss, desire to retrieve it, and pursuits and
endeavours consonant to those desires. Secondly, Such as,
having fixed the right end, adhere to the right way: A patient
continuance in well-doing. 1. There must be well-doing, working
good,
[2.] The product of his favour. He will
render to such eternal life. Heaven is life, eternal life, and it
is the reward of those that patiently continue in well-doing; and
it is called (
(2.) In dispensing his frowns (
2. There is no respect of persons with
God,
V. He proves the equity of his proceedings
with all, when he shall actually come to Judge them (
1. The light of nature. This the Gentiles
have, and by this they shall be judged: As many as have sinned
without law shall perish without law; that is, the unbelieving
Gentiles, who had no other guide but natural conscience, no other
motive but common mercies, and had not the law of Moses nor any
supernatural revelation, shall not be reckoned with for the
transgression of the law they never had, nor come under the
aggravation of the Jews' sin against and judgment by the written
law; but they shall be judged by, as they sin against, the law of
nature, not only as it is in their hearts, corrupted, defaced, and
imprisoned in unrighteousness, but as in the uncorrupt original the
Judge keeps by him. Further to clear this (
and to the terror of a bad one:
Their thoughts the meanwhile, metaxy allelon—among themselves, or one with another. The same light and law of nature that witnesses against sin in them, and witnessed against it in others, accused or excused one another. Vicissim, so some read it, by turns; according as they observed or broke these natural laws and dictates, their consciences did either acquit or condemn them. All this did evince that they had that which was to them instead of a law, which they might have been governed by, and which will condemn them, because they were not so guided and governed by it. So that the guilty Gentiles are left without excuse. God is justified in condemning them. They cannot plead ignorance, and therefore are likely to perish if they have not something else to plead.
2. The light of the law. This the Jews had,
and by this they shall be judged (
3. The light of the gospel: and according
to this those that enjoyed the gospel shall be judge (
17 Behold, thou art called a Jew, and restest in the law, and makest thy boast of God, 18 And knowest his will, and approvest the things that are more excellent, being instructed out of the law; 19 And art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the blind, a light of them which are in darkness, 20 An instructor of the foolish, a teacher of babes, which hast the form of knowledge and of the truth in the law. 21 Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal? 22 Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery? thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege? 23 Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonourest thou God? 24 For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written. 25 For circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the law: but if thou be a breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision. 26 Therefore if the uncircumcision keep the righteousness of the law, shall not his uncircumcision be counted for circumcision? 27 And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature, if it fulfil the law, judge thee, who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress the law? 28 For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh: 29 But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God.
In the latter part of the chapter the
apostle directs his discourse more closely to the Jews, and shows
what sins they were guilty of, notwithstanding their profession and
vain pretensions. He had said (
I. He allows their profession (
1. They were a peculiar people, separated
and distinguished from all others by their having the written law
and the special presence of God among them. (1.) Thou art called
a Jew; not so much in parentage as profession. It was a very
honourable title. Salvation was of the Jews; and this they were
very proud of, to be a people by themselves; and yet many that were
so called were the vilest of men. It is no new thing for the worst
practices to be shrouded under the best names, for many of the
synagogue of Satan to say they are Jews (
2. They were a knowing people (
and it is common for sinners to make that approbation an excuse
which is really a very great aggravation of a sinful course. They
got this acquaintance with, and affection to, that which is good,
by being instructed out of the law,
katechoumenos—being catechised. The word
signifies an early instruction in childhood. It is a great
privilege and advantage to be well catechised betimes. It was the
custom of the Jews to take a great deal of pains in teaching their
children when they were young, and all their lessons were out of
the law; it were well if Christians were but as industrious to
teach their children out of the gospel. Now this is called
(
3. They were a teaching people, or at least
thought themselves so (
II. He aggravates their provocations
(
1. That they sinned against their knowledge
and profession, did that themselves which they taught others to
avoid: Thou that teachest another, teachest thou not
thyself? Teaching is a piece of that charity which begins at
home, though it must not end there. It was the hypocrisy of the
Pharisees that they did not do as they taught (
2. That they dishonoured God by their sin,
III. He asserts the utter insufficiency of
their profession to clear them from the guilt of these provocations
(
1. He shows that the uncircumcised
Gentiles, if they live up to the light they have, stand upon the
same level with the Jews; if they keep the righteousness of the
law (
2. He describes the true circumcision,
The apostle, in this chapter, carries on his
discourse concerning justification. He had already proved the guilt
both of Gentiles and Jews. Now in this chapter, I. He answers some
objections that might be made against what he had said about the
Jews,
1 What advantage then hath the Jew? or what profit is there of circumcision? 2 Much every way: chiefly, because that unto them were committed the oracles of God. 3 For what if some did not believe? shall their unbelief make the faith of God without effect? 4 God forbid: yea, let God be true, but every man a liar; as it is written, That thou mightest be justified in thy sayings, and mightest overcome when thou art judged. 5 But if our unrighteousness commend the righteousness of God, what shall we say? Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance? (I speak as a man) 6 God forbid: for then how shall God judge the world? 7 For if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lie unto his glory; why yet am I also judged as a sinner? 8 And not rather, (as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say,) Let us do evil, that good may come? whose damnation is just. 9 What then? are we better than they? No, in no wise: for we have before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin; 10 As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one: 11 There is none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God. 12 They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable; there is none that doeth good, no, not one. 13 Their throat is an open sepulchre; with their tongues they have used deceit; the poison of asps is under their lips: 14 Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness: 15 Their feet are swift to shed blood: 16 Destruction and misery are in their ways: 17 And the way of peace have they not known: 18 There is no fear of God before their eyes.
I. Here the apostle answers several objections, which might be made, to clear his way. No truth so plain and evident but wicked wits and corrupt carnal hearts will have something to say against it; but divine truths must be cleared from cavil.
Object. 1. If Jew and Gentile stand
so much upon the same level before God, what advantage then hath
the Jew? Hath not God often spoken with a great deal of respect
for the Jews, as a non-such people (
Answer. The Jews are,
notwithstanding this, a people greatly privileged and honoured,
have great means and helps, though these be not infallibly saving
(
Object. 2. Against what he had said
of the advantages the Jews had in the lively oracles, some might
object the unbelief of many of them. To what purpose were the
oracles of God committed to them, when so many of them,
notwithstanding these oracles, continued strangers to Christ, and
enemies to his gospel? Some did not believe,
Answer. It is very true that some,
nay most of the present Jews, do not believe in Christ; but
shall their unbelief make the faith of God without effect? The
apostle startles at such a thought: God forbid! The
infidelity and obstinacy of the Jews could not invalidate and
overthrow those prophecies of the Messiah which were contained in
the oracles committed to them. Christ will be glorious, though
Israel be not gathered,
Object. 3. Carnal hearts might hence
take occasion to encourage themselves in sin. He had said that the
universal guilt and corruption of mankind gave occasion to the
manifestation of God's righteousness in Jesus Christ. Now it may be
suggested, If all our sin be so far from overthrowing God's honour
that it commends it, and his ends are secured, so that there is no
harm done, is it not unjust for God to punish our sin and unbelief
so severely? If the unrighteousness of the Jews gave occasion to
the calling in of the Gentiles, and so to God's greater glory, why
are the Jews so much censured? If our unrighteousness commend
the righteousness of God, what shall we say?
Answer. God forbid; far be it from
us to imagine such a thing. Suggestions that reflect dishonour upon
God and his justice and holiness are rather to be startled at than
parleyed with. Get thee behind me, Satan; never entertain such a
thought. For then how shall God judge the world?
Object. 4. The former objection is
repeated and prosecuted (
Answer. He says no more by way of confutation but that, whatever they themselves may argue, the damnation of those is just. Some understand it of the slanderers; God will justly condemn those who unjustly condemn his truth. Or, rather, it is to be applied to those who embolden themselves in sin under a pretence of God's getting glory to himself out of it. Those who deliberately do evil that good may come of it will be so far from escaping, under the shelter of that excuse, that it will rather justify their damnation, and render them the more inexcusable; for sinning upon such a surmise, and in such a confidence, argues a great deal both of the wit and of the will in the sin—a wicked will deliberately to choose the evil, and a wicked wit to palliate it with the pretence of good arising from it. Therefore their damnation is just; and, whatever excuses of this kind they may now please themselves with, they will none of them stand good in the great day, but God will be justified in his proceedings, and all flesh, even the proud flesh that now lifts up itself against him, shall be silent before him. Some think Paul herein refers to the approaching ruin of the Jewish church and nation, which their obstinacy and self-justification in their unbelief hastened upon them apace.
II. Paul, having removed these objections,
next revives his assertion of the general guilt and corruption of
mankind in common, both of Jews and Gentiles,
1. That which is habitual, which is two-fold:—
(1.) An habitual defect of every thing that
is good. [1.] There is none righteous, none that has an
honest good principle of virtue, or is governed by such a
principle, none that retains any thing of that image of God,
consisting in righteousness, wherein man was created; no, not
one; implying that, if there had been but one, God would have
found him out. When all the world was corrupt, God had his eye upon
one righteous Noah. Even those who through grace are justified and
sanctified were none of them righteous by nature. No righteousness
is born with us. The man after God's own heart owns himself
conceived in sin. [2.] There is none that understandeth,
(2.) An habitual defection to every thing that is evil: They are all gone out of the way. No wonder that those miss the right way who do not seek after God, the highest end. God made man in the way, set him in right, but he hath forsaken it. The corruption of mankind is an apostasy.
2. That which is actual. And what good can be expected from such a degenerate race? He instances,
(1.) In their words (
(2.) In their ways (
(3.) The root of all this we have: There
is no fear of God before their eyes,
19 Now we know that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law: that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before God. 20 Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin. 21 But now the righteousness of God without the law is manifested, being witnessed by the law and the prophets; 22 Even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe: for there is no difference: 23 For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God; 24 Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: 25 Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God; 26 To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness: that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus. 27 Where is boasting then? It is excluded. By what law? of works? Nay: but by the law of faith. 28 Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law. 29 Is he the God of the Jews only? is he not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the Gentiles also: 30 Seeing it is one God, which shall justify the circumcision by faith, and uncircumcision through faith. 31 Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid: yea, we establish the law.
From all this Paul infers that it is in
vain to look for justification by the works of the law, and that it
is to be had only by faith, which is the point he has been all
along proving, from
I. He argues from man's guiltiness, to show the folly of expecting justification by the works of the law. The argument is very plain: we can never be justified and saved by the law that we have broken. A convicted traitor can never come off by pleading the statute of 25 Edward III., for that law discovers his crime and condemns him: indeed, if he had never broken it, he might have been justified by it; but now it is past that he has broken it, and there is no way of coming off but by pleading the act of indemnity, upon which he has surrendered and submitted himself, and humbly and penitently claiming the benefit of it and casting himself upon it. Now concerning the guiltiness of man,
1. He fastens it particularly upon the
Jews; for they were the men that made their boast of the law, and
set up for justification by it. He had quoted several scriptures
out of the Old Testament to show this corruption: Now, says he
(
2. He extends it in general to all the
world: That all the world may become guilty before God. If
the world lieth in wickedness (
3. Further to drive us off from expecting
justification by the law, he ascribes this conviction to the law
(
II. He argues from God's glory to prove
that justification must be expected only by faith in Christ's
righteousness. There is no justification by the works of the law.
Must guilty man then remain eternally under wrath? Is there no
hope? Is the wound become incurable because of transgression? No,
blessed be God, it is not (
1. Now concerning this righteousness of God
observe, (1.) That it is manifested. The gospel-way of
justification is a high-way, a plain way, it is laid open for us:
the brazen serpent is lifted up upon the pole; we are not left to
grope our way in the dark, but it is manifested to us. (2.) It is
without the law. Here he obviates the method of the
judaizing Christians, who would needs join Christ and Moses
together—owning Christ for the Messiah, and yet too fondly
retaining the law, keeping up the ceremonies of it, and imposing it
upon the Gentile converts: no, says he, it is without the law. The
righteousness that Christ hath brought in is a complete
righteousness. (3.) Yet it is witnessed by the law and the
prophets; that is, there were types, and prophecies, and
promises, in the Old Testament, that pointed at this. The law is so
far from justifying us that it directs us to another way of
justification, points at Christ as our righteousness, to whom bear
all the prophets witness. See
2. But now how is this for God's glory?
(1.) It is for the glory of his grace
(
(2.) It is for the glory of his justice and
righteousness (
(3.) It is for God's glory; for boasting is
thus excluded,
From all this he draws this conclusion
(
III. In the close of the chapter he shows
the extent of this privilege of justification by faith, and that it
is not the peculiar privilege of the Jews, but pertains to the
Gentiles also; for he had said (
The great gospel doctrine of justification by
faith without the works of the law was so very contrary to the
notions the Jews had learnt from those that sat in Moses' chair,
that it would hardly go down with them; and therefore the apostle
insists very largely upon it, and labours much in the confirmation
and illustration of it. He had before proved it by reason and
argument, now in this chapter he proves it by example, which in
some places serves for confirmation as well as illustration. The
example he pitches upon is that of Abraham, whom he chooses to
mention because the Jews gloried much in their relation to Abraham,
put it in the first rank of their external privileges that they
were Abraham's seed, and truly they had Abraham for their father.
Therefore this instance was likely to be more taking and convincing
to the Jews than any other. His argument stands thus: "All that are
saved are justified in the same way as Abraham was; but Abraham was
justified by faith, and not by works; therefore all that are saved
are so justified;" for it would easily be acknowledged that Abraham
was the father of the faithful. Now this is an argument, not only
à pari—from an equal case, as they say, but à
fortiori—from a stronger case. If Abraham, a man so famous for
works, so eminent in holiness and obedience, was nevertheless
justified by faith only, and not by those works, how much less can
any other, especially any of those that spring from him, and come
so far short of him in works, set up for a justification by their
own works? And it proves likewise, ex abundanti—the more
abundantly, as some observe, that we are not justified, no not by
those good works which flow from faith, as the matter of our
righteousness; for such were Abraham's works, and are we better
than he? The whole chapter is taken up with his discourse upon this
instance, and there is this in it, which hath a particular
reference to the close of the foregoing chapter, where he has
asserted that, in the business of justification, Jews and Gentiles
stand upon the same level. Now in this chapter, with a great deal
of cogency of argument, I. He proves that Abraham was justified not
by works, but by faith,
1 What shall we say then that Abraham our father, as pertaining to the flesh, hath found? 2 For if Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory; but not before God. 3 For what saith the scripture? Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness. 4 Now to him that worketh is the reward not reckoned of grace, but of debt. 5 But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness. 6 Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man, unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works, 7 Saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered. 8 Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin.
Here the apostle proves that Abraham was
justified not by works, but by faith. Those that of all men
contended most vigorously for a share in righteousness by the
privileges they enjoyed, and the works they performed, were the
Jews, and therefore he appeals to the case of Abraham their father,
and puts his own name to the relation, being a Hebrew of the
Hebrews: Abraham our father. Now surely his prerogative must
needs be as great as theirs who claim it as his seed according to
the flesh. Now what has he found? All the world is seeking;
but, while the most are wearying themselves for very vanity, none
can be truly reckoned to have found, but those who are justified
before God; and thus Abraham, like a wise merchant, seeking goodly
pearls, found this one pearl of great price. What has he found,
kata sarka—as pertaining to the flesh, that
is, by circumcision and his external privileges and performances?
These the apostle calls flesh,
I. If he had been justified by works, room
would have been left for boasting, which must for ever be excluded.
If so, he hath whereof to glory (
II. It is expressly said that Abraham's
faith was counted to him for righteousness. What saith the
scripture?
III. If he had been justified by faith, the
reward would have been of debt, and not of grace, which is
not to be imagined. This is his argument (
IV. He further illustrates this by a
passage out of the Psalms, where David speaks of the remission of
sins, the prime branch of justification, as constituting the
happiness and blessedness of a man, pronouncing blessed, not the
man who has no sin, or none which deserved death (for then, while
man is so sinful, and God so righteous, where would be the blessed
man?) but the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sin, who
though he cannot plead, Not guilty, pleads the act of indemnity,
and his plea is allowed. It is quoted from
9 Cometh this blessedness then upon the circumcision only, or upon the uncircumcision also? for we say that faith was reckoned to Abraham for righteousness. 10 How was it then reckoned? when he was in circumcision, or in uncircumcision? Not in circumcision, but in uncircumcision. 11 And he received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had yet being uncircumcised: that he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also: 12 And the father of circumcision to them who are not of the circumcision only, but who also walk in the steps of that faith of our father Abraham, which he had being yet uncircumcised. 13 For the promise, that he should be the heir of the world, was not to Abraham, or to his seed, through the law, but through the righteousness of faith. 14 For if they which are of the law be heirs, faith is made void, and the promise made of none effect: 15 Because the law worketh wrath: for where no law is, there is no transgression. 16 Therefore it is of faith, that it might be by grace; to the end the promise might be sure to all the seed; not to that only which is of the law, but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham; who is the father of us all, 17a (As it is written, I have made thee a father of many nations,)
St. Paul observes in this paragraph when and why Abraham was thus justified; for he has several things to remark upon that. It was before he was circumcised, and before the giving of the law; and there was a reason for both.
I. It was before he was circumcised,
1. That circumcision might be a seal of
the righteousness of faith,
2. That he might be the father of all
those that believe. Not but that there were those that were
justified by faith before Abraham; but of Abraham first it is
particularly observed, and in him commenced a much clearer and
fuller dispensation of the covenant of grace than any that had been
before extant; and there he is called the father of all that
believe, because he was so eminent a believer, and so eminently
justified by faith, as Jabal was the father of shepherds and Jubal
of musicians,
II. It was before the giving of the law,
1. What that promise was—that he should
be the heir of the world, that is, of the land of Canaan, the
choicest spot of ground in the world,—or the father of many
nations of the world, who sprang from him, besides the
Israelites,—or the heir of the comforts of the life which now is.
The meek are said to inherit the earth, and the world is
theirs. Though Abraham had so little of the world in possession,
yet he was heir of it all. Or, rather, it points at Christ, the
seed here mentioned; compare
2. How it was made to him: Not through
the law, but through the righteousness of faith. Not through the
law, for that was not yet given: but it was upon that believing
which was counted to him for righteousness; it was upon his
trusting God, in his leaving his own country when God commanded
him,
3. Why the promise was made to him by
faith; for three reasons,
17b—Before him whom he believed, even God, who quickeneth the dead, and calleth those things which be not as though they were. 18 Who against hope believed in hope, that he might become the father of many nations, according to that which was spoken, So shall thy seed be. 19 And being not weak in faith, he considered not his own body now dead, when he was about a hundred years old, neither yet the deadness of Sara's womb: 20 He staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief; but was strong in faith, giving glory to God; 21 And being fully persuaded that, what he had promised, he was able also to perform. 22 And therefore it was imputed to him for righteousness.
Having observed when Abraham was justified by faith, and why, for the honour of Abraham and for example to us who call him father, the apostle here describes and commends the faith of Abraham, where observe,
I. Whom he believed: God who
quickeneth. It is God himself that faith fastens upon: other
foundation can no man lay. Now observe what in God Abraham's
faith had an eye to—to that, certainly, which would be most likely
to confirm his faith concerning the things promised:—1. God
who quickeneth the dead. It was promised that he should be
the father of many nations, when he and his wife were now as
good as dead (
II. How he believed. He here greatly
magnifies the strength of Abraham's faith, in several expressions.
1. Against hope, he believed in hope,
23 Now it was not written for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him; 24 But for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, if we believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead; 25 Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification.
In the close of the chapter, he applies all
to us; and, having abundantly proved that Abraham was justified by
faith, he here concludes that his justification was to be the
pattern or sampler of ours: It was not written for his sake
alone. It was not intended only for an historical commendation
of Abraham, or a relation of something peculiar to him (as some
antipædobaptists will needs understand that circumcision was a
seal of the righteousness of the faith,
I. Our common privilege; it shall be imputed to us, that is, righteousness shall. The gospel way of justification is by an imputed righteousness, mellei logizesthai—it shall be imputed; he uses a future verb, to signify the continuation of this mercy in the church, that as it is the same now so it will be while God has a church in the world, and there are any of the children of men to be justified; for there is a fountain opened that is inexhaustible.
II. Our common duty, the condition of this
privilege, and that is believing. The proper object of this
believing is a divine revelation. The revelation to Abraham was
concerning a Christ to come; the revelation to us is concerning a
Christ already come, which difference in the revelation does not
alter the case. Abraham believed the power of God in raising up an
Isaac from the dead womb of Sarah; we are to believe the same power
exerted in a higher instance, the resurrection of Christ from the
dead. The resurrection of Isaac was in a figure (
The apostle, having made good his point, and fully
proved justification by faith, in this chapter proceeds in the
explication, illustration, and application of that truth. I. He
shows the fruits of justification,
1 Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ: 2 By whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God. 3 And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation worketh patience; 4 And patience, experience; and experience, hope: 5 And hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us.
The precious benefits and privileges which flow from justification are such as should quicken us all to give diligence to make it sure to ourselves that we are justified, and then to take the comfort it renders to us, and to do the duty it calls for from us. The fruits of this tree of life are exceedingly precious.
I. We have peace with God,
II. We have access by faith into this
grace wherein we stand,
III. We rejoice in hope of the glory of
God. Besides the happiness in hand, there is a happiness in
hope, the glory of God, the glory which God will put upon
the saints in heaven, glory which will consist in the vision and
fruition of God. 1. Those, and those only, that have access by
faith into the grace of God now may hope for the glory of God
hereafter. There is no good hope of glory but what is founded in
grace; grace is glory begun, the earnest and assurance of glory.
He will give grace and glory,
IV. We glory in tribulations also;
not only notwithstanding our tribulations (these do not hinder our
rejoicing in hope of the glory of God), but even in our
tribulations, as they are working for us the weight of glory,
6 For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly. 7 For scarcely for a righteous man will one die: yet peradventure for a good man some would even dare to die. 8 But God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us. 9 Much more then, being now justified by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him. 10 For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life. 11 And not only so, but we also joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atonement. 12 Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned: 13 (For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law. 14 Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come. 15 But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through the offence of one many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many. 16 And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift: for the judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offences unto justification. 17 For if by one man's offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.) 18 Therefore as by the offence of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life. 19 For as by one man's disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous. 20 Moreover the law entered, that the offence might abound. But where sin abounded, grace did much more abound: 21 That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord.
The apostle here describes the fountain and
foundation of justification, laid in the death of the Lord Jesus.
The streams are very sweet, but, if you run them up to the
spring-head, you will find it to be Christ's dying for us; it is in
the precious stream of Christ's blood that all these privileges
come flowing to us: and therefore he enlarges upon this instance of
the love of God which is shed abroad. Three things he takes notice
of for the explication and illustration of this doctrine:—1. The
persons he died for,
I. The character we were under when Christ died for us.
1. We were without strength
(
2. He died for the ungodly; not only
helpless creatures, and therefore likely to perish, but guilty
sinful creatures, and therefore deserving to perish; not only mean
and worthless, but vile and obnoxious, unworthy of such favour with
the holy God. Being ungodly, they had need of one to die for them,
to satisfy for guilt, and to bring in a righteousness. This he
illustrates (
II. The precious fruits of his death.
1. Justification and reconciliation are the
first and primary fruit of the death of Christ: We are justified
by his blood (
2. Hence results salvation from wrath:
Saved from wrath (
3. All this produces, as a further
privilege, our joy in God,
III. The parallel that the apostle runs
between the communication of sin and death by the first Adam and of
righteousness and life by the second Adam (
1. A general truth laid down as the
foundation of his discourse—that Adam was a type of Christ
(
2. A more particular explication of the parallel, in which observe,
(1.) How Adam, as a public person,
communicated sin and death to all his posterity (
Further, to clear this, he shows that sin
did not commence with the law of Moses, but was in the world
until, or before, that law; therefore that law of Moses
is not the only rule of life, for there was a rule, and that rule
was transgressed, before the law was given. It likewise intimates
that we cannot be justified by our obedience to the law of Moses,
any more than we were condemned by and for our disobedience to it.
Sin was in the world before the law; witness Cain's murder, the
apostasy of the old world, the wickedness of Sodom. His inference
hence is, Therefore there was a law; for sin is not imputed
where there is no law. Original sin is a want of conformity to,
and actual sin is a transgression of, the law of God: therefore all
were under some law. His proof of it is, Death reigned from Adam
to Moses,
(2.) How, in correspondence to this, Christ, as a public person, communicates righteousness and life to all true believers, who are his spiritual seed. And in this he shows not only wherein the resemblance holds, but, ex abundanti, wherein the communication of grace and love by Christ goes beyond the communication of guilt and wrath by Adam. Observe,
[1.] Wherein the resemblance holds. This is
laid down most fully,
First, By the offence and disobedience of one many were made sinners, and judgment came upon all men to condemnation. Here observe, 1. That Adam's sin was disobedience, disobedience to a plain and express command: and it was a command of trial. The thing he did was therefore evil because it was forbidden, and not otherwise; but this opened the door to other sins, though itself seemingly small. 2. That the malignity and poison of sin are very strong and spreading, else the guilt of Adam's sin would not have reached so far, nor have been so deep and long a stream. Who would think there should be so much evil in sin? 3. That by Adam's sin many are made sinners: many, that is, all his posterity; said to be many, in opposition to the one that offended, Made sinners, katestathesan. It denotes the making of us such by a judicial act: we were cast as sinners by due course of law. 4. That judgment is come to condemnation upon all those that by Adam's disobedience were made sinners. Being convicted, we are condemned. All the race of mankind lie under a sentence, like an attainder upon a family. There is judgment given and recorded against us in the court of heaven; and, if the judgment be not reversed, we are likely to sink under it to eternity.
Secondly, In like manner, by the righteousness and obedience of one (and that one is Jesus Christ, the second Adam), are many made righteous, and so the free gift comes upon all. It is observable how the apostle inculcates this truth, and repeats it again and again, as a truth of very great consequence. Here observe, 1. The nature of Christ's righteousness, how it is brought in; it is by his obedience. The disobedience of the first Adam ruined us, the obedience of the second Adam saves us,—his obedience to the law of mediation, which was that he should fulfil all righteousness, and then make his soul an offering for sin. By his obedience to this law he wrought out a righteousness for us, satisfied God's justice, and so made way for us into his favour. 2. The fruit of it. (1.) There is a free gift come upon all men, that is, it is made and offered promiscuously to all. The salvation wrought is a common salvation; the proposals are general, the tender free; whoever will may come, and take of these waters of life. This free gift is to all believers, upon their believing, unto justification of life. It is not only a justification that frees from death, but that entitles to life. (2.) Many shall be made righteous—many compared with one, or as many as belong to the election of grace, which, though but a few as they are scattered up and down in the world, yet will be a great many when they come all together. Katastathesontai—they shall be constituted righteous, as by letters patent. Now the antithesis between these two, our ruin by Adam and our recovery by Christ, is obvious enough.
[2.] Wherein the communication of grace and
love by Christ goes beyond the communication of guilt and wrath by
Adam; and this he shows,
IV. In the
The apostle having at large asserted, opened, and
proved, the great doctrine of justification by faith, for fear lest
any should suck poison out of that sweet flower, and turn that
grace of God into wantonness and licentiousness, he, with a like
zeal, copiousness of expression, and cogency of argument, presses
the absolute necessity of sanctification and a holy life, as the
inseparable fruit and companion of justification; for, wherever
Jesus Christ is made of God unto any soul righteousness, he is made
of God unto that soul sanctification,
1 What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound? 2 God forbid. How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein? 3 Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death? 4 Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 5 For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection: 6 Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin. 7 For he that is dead is freed from sin. 8 Now if we be dead with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with him: 9 Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over him. 10 For in that he died, he died unto sin once: but in that he liveth, he liveth unto God. 11 Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord. 12 Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof. 13 Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin: but yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God. 14 For sin shall not have dominion over you: for ye are not under the law, but under grace. 15 What then? shall we sin, because we are not under the law, but under grace? God forbid. 16 Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness? 17 But God be thanked, that ye were the servants of sin, but ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered you. 18 Being then made free from sin, ye became the servants of righteousness. 19 I speak after the manner of men because of the infirmity of your flesh: for as ye have yielded your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity; even so now yield your members servants to righteousness unto holiness. 20 For when ye were the servants of sin, ye were free from righteousness. 21 What fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed? for the end of those things is death. 22 But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life. 23 For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.
The apostle's transition, which joins this
discourse with the former, is observable: "What shall we say
then?
I. For the first, we may hence observe the nature of sanctification, what it is, and wherein it consists. In general it has two things in it, mortification and vivification—dying to sin and living to righteousness, elsewhere expressed by putting off the old man and putting on the new, ceasing to do evil and learning to do well.
1. Mortification, putting off the old man;
several ways this is expressed. (1.) We must live no longer in
sin (
2. Vivification, or living to
righteousness; and what is that? (1.) It is to walk in newness
of life,
II. The motives or arguments here used to show the necessity of sanctification. There is such an antipathy in our hearts by nature to holiness that it is no easy matter to bring them to submit to it: it is the Spirit's work, who persuades by such inducements as these set home upon the soul.
1. He argues from our sacramental conformity to Jesus Christ. Our baptism, with the design and intention of it, carried in it a great reason why we should die to sin, and live to righteousness. Thus we must improve our baptism as a bridle of restraint to keep us in from sin, as a spur of constraint to quicken us to duty. Observe this reasoning.
(1.) In general, we are dead to sin,
that is, in profession and in obligation. Our baptism signifies our
cutting off from the kingdom of sin. We profess to have no more to
do with sin. We are dead to sin by a participation of virtue and
power for the killing of it, and by our union with Christ and
interest in him, in and by whom it is killed. All this is in vain
if we persist in sin; we contradict a profession, violate an
obligation, return to that to which we were dead, like walking
ghosts, than which nothing is more unbecoming and absurd. For
(
(2.) In particular, being baptized into
Jesus Christ, we were baptized into his death,
[1.] Our conformity to the death of Christ
obliges us to die unto sin; thereby we know the fellowship of
his sufferings,
[2.] Our conformity to the resurrection of
Christ obliges us to rise again to newness of life. This is the
power of his resurrection which Paul was so desirous to know,
2. He argues from the precious promises and
privileges of the new covenant,
3. He argues from the evidence that this
will be of our state, making for us, or against us (
4. He argues from their former sinfulness,
(1.) What they had been and done formerly.
We have need to be often reminded of our former state. Paul
frequently remembers it concerning himself, and those to whom he
writes. [1.] You were the servants of sin. Those that are
now the servants of God would do well to remember the time when
they were the servants of sin, to keep them humble, penitent, and
watchful, and to quicken them in the service of God. It is a
reproach to the service of sin that so many thousands have quitted
the service, and shaken off the yoke; and never any that sincerely
deserted it, and gave themselves to the service of God, have
returned to the former drudgery. "God be thanked that you were
so, that is, that though you were so, yet you have obeyed. You
were so; God be thanked that we can speak of it as a thing past:
you were so, but you are not now so. Nay, your having been so
formerly tends much to the magnifying of divine mercy and grace in
the happy change. God be thanked that the former sinfulness is such
a foil and such a spur to your present holiness." [2.] You have
yielded your members servants to uncleanness, and to iniquity unto
iniquity,
(2.) How the blessed change was made, and wherein it did consist.
[1.] You have obeyed from the heart that
form of doctrine which was delivered to you,
[2.] Being made free from sin, you
became servants of righteousness (
(3.) What apprehensions they now had of
their former work and way. He appeals to themselves (
5. He argues from the end of all these
things. it is the prerogative of rational creatures that they are
endued with a power of prospect, are capable of looking forward,
considering the latter end of things. To persuade us from sin to
holiness here are blessing and cursing, good and evil, life and
death, set before us; and we are put to our choice. (1.) The end of
sin is death (
We may observe in this chapter, I. Our freedom
from the law further urged as an argument to press upon us
sanctification,
1 Know ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law,) how that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth? 2 For the woman which hath a husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband. 3 So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man. 4 Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law by the body of Christ; that ye should be married to another, even to him who is raised from the dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto God. 5 For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sins, which were by the law, did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death. 6 But now we are delivered from the law, that being dead wherein we were held; that we should serve in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter.
Among other arguments used in the foregoing
chapter to persuade us against sin, and to holiness, this was one
(
I. Our first marriage was to the law,
which, according to the law of marriage, was to continue only
during the life of the law. The law of marriage is binding till the
death of one of the parties, no matter which, and no longer. The
death of either discharges both. For this he appeals to themselves,
as persons knowing the law (
II. Our second marriage is to Christ: and how comes this about? Why,
1. We are freed, by death, from our
obligation to the law as a covenant, as the wife is from her
obligation to her husband,
2. We are married to Christ. The day of our
believing is the day of our espousals to the Lord Jesus. We enter
upon a life of dependence on him and duty to him: Married to
another, even to him who is raised from the dead, a periphrasis
of Christ and very pertinent here; for as our dying to sin and the
law is in conformity to the death of Christ, and the crucifying of
his body, so our devotedness to Christ in newness of life is in
conformity to the resurrection of Christ. We are married to the
raised exalted Jesus, a very honourable marriage. Compare
7 What shall we say then? Is the law sin? God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law: for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet. 8 But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence. For without the law sin was dead. 9 For I was alive without the law once: but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died. 10 And the commandment, which was ordained to life, I found to be unto death. 11 For sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived me, and by it slew me. 12 Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good. 13 Was then that which is good made death unto me? God forbid. But sin, that it might appear sin, working death in me by that which is good; that sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful. 14a For we know that the law is spiritual:—
To what he had said in the former paragraph, the apostle here raises an objection, which he answers very fully: What shall we say then? Is the law sin? When he had been speaking of the dominion of sin, he had said so much of the influence of the law as a covenant upon that dominion that it might easily be misinterpreted as a reflection upon the law, to prevent which he shows from his own experience the great excellency and usefulness of the law, not as a covenant, but as a guide; and further discovers how sin took occasion by the commandment. Observe in particular,
I. The great excellency of the law in
itself. Far be it from Paul to reflect upon the law; no, he speaks
honourably of it. 1. It is holy, just, and good,
II. The great advantage that he had found
by the law. 1. It was discovering: I had not known sin but by
the law,
III. The ill use that his corrupt nature
made of the law notwithstanding. 1. Sin, taking occasion by the
commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence,
14b—But I am carnal, sold under sin. 15 For that which I do I allow not: for what I would, that do I not; but what I hate, that do I. 16 If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law that it is good. 17 Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. 18 For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing: for to will is present with me; but how to perform that which is good I find not. 19 For the good that I would I do not: but the evil which I would not, that I do. 20 Now if I do that I would not, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. 21 I find then a law, that, when I would do good, evil is present with me. 22 For I delight in the law of God after the inward man: 23 But I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. 24 O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death? 25 I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord. So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God; but with the flesh the law of sin.
Here is a description of the conflict between grace and corruption in the heart, between the law of God and the law of sin. And it is applicable two ways:—1. To the struggles that are in a convinced soul, but yet unregenerate, in the person of whom it is supposed, by some, that Paul speaks. 2. To the struggles that are in a renewed sanctified soul, but yet in a state of imperfection; as other apprehend. And a great controversy there is of which of these we are to understand the apostle here. So far does the evil prevail here, when he speaks of one sold under sin, doing it, not performing that which is good, that it seems difficult to apply it to the regenerate, who are described to walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit; and yet so far does the good prevail in hating sin, consenting to the law, delighting in it, serving the law of God with the mind, that it is more difficult to apply it to the unregenerate that are dead in trespasses and sins.
I. Apply it to the struggles that are felt
in a convinced soul, that is yet in a state of sin, knows his
Lord's will, but does it not, approves the things that are more
excellent, being instructed out of the law, and yet lives in the
constant breach of it,
II. It seems rather to be understood of the
struggles that are maintained between grace and corruption in
sanctified souls. That there are remainders of indwelling
corruption, even where there is a living principle of grace, is
past dispute; that this corruption is daily breaking forth in sins
of infirmity (such as are consistent with a state of grace) is no
less certain. If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves,
1. What he complains of—the remainder of
indwelling corruptions, which he here speaks of, to show that the
law is insufficient to justify even a regenerate man, that the best
man in the world hath enough in him to condemn him, if God should
deal with him according to the law, which is not the fault of the
law, but of our own corrupt nature, which cannot fulfil the law.
The repetition of the same things over and over again in this
discourse shows how much Paul's heart was affected with what he
wrote, and how deep his sentiments were. Observe the particulars of
this complaint. (1.) I am carnal, sold under sin,
2. What he comforts himself with. The case was sad, but there were some allays. Three things comforted him:—
(1.) That his conscience witnessed for him
that he had a good principle ruling and prevailing in him,
notwithstanding. It is well when all does not go one way in the
soul. The rule of this good principle which he had was the law of
God, to which he here speaks of having a threefold regard, which is
certainly to be found in all that are sanctified, and no others.
[1.] I consent unto the law that it is good,
(2.) That the fault lay in that corruption
of his nature which he did really bewail and strive against: It
is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. This he
mentions twice (
(3.) His great comfort lay in Jesus Christ
(
The apostle, having fully explained the doctrine
of justification, and pressed the necessity of sanctification, in
this chapter applies himself to the consolation of the Lord's
people. Ministers are helpers of the joy of the saints. "Comfort
ye, comfort ye my people," so runs our commission,
1 There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. 2 For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death. 3 For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh: 4 That the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. 5 For they that are after the flesh do mind the things of the flesh; but they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit. 6 For to be carnally minded is death; but to be spiritually minded is life and peace. 7 Because the carnal mind is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. 8 So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God. 9 But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.
I. The apostle here begins with one signal
privilege of true Christians, and describes the character of those
to whom it belongs: There is therefore now no condemnation to
those that are in Christ Jesus,
II. This great truth, thus laid down, he
illustrates in the
1. How we come by these privileges—the privilege of justification, that there is no condemnation to us—the privilege of sanctification, that we walk after the Spirit, and not after the flesh, which is no less our privilege than it is our duty. How comes it about?
(1.) The law could not do it,
(2.) The law of the Spirit of life in
Christ Jesus does it,
2. Observe how we may answer to this
character,
(1.) By looking to our minds. How may we
know whether we are after the flesh or after the Spirit? By
examining what we mind, the things of the flesh or the things of
the spirit. Carnal pleasure, worldly profit and honour, the things
of sense and time, are the things of the flesh, which unregenerate
people mind. The favour of God, the welfare of the soul, the
concerns of eternity, are the things of the Spirit, which those
that are after the Spirit do mind. The man is as the mind is. The
mind is the forge of thoughts. As he thinketh in his heart, so
is he,
(2.) By enquiring whether we have the
Spirit of God and Christ, or not (
10 And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin; but the Spirit is life because of righteousness. 11 But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you. 12 Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh. 13 For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live. 14 For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God. 15 For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. 16 The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God:
In these verses the apostle represents two more excellent benefits, which belong to true believers.
I. Life. The happiness is not barely a
negative happiness, not to be condemned; but it is positive, it is
an advancement to a life that will be the unspeakable happiness of
the man (
1. We cannot say but that the body is
dead; it is a frail, mortal, dying body, and it will be dead
shortly; it is a house of clay, whose foundation is in the dust.
The life purchased and promised does not immortalize the body in
its present state. It is dead, that is, it is appointed to die, it
is under a sentence of death: as we say one that is condemned is a
dead man. In the midst of life we are in death: be our bodies ever
so strong, and healthful, and handsome, they are as good as dead
(
2. But the spirit, the precious soul, that
is life; it is now spiritually alive, nay, it is life. Grace in the
soul is its new nature; the life of the saint lies in the soul,
while the life of the sinner goes no further than the body. When
the body dies, and returns to the dust, the spirit if life;
not only living and immortal, but swallowed up of life. Death to
the saints is but the freeing of the heaven-born spirit from the
clog and load of this body, that it may be fit to partake of
eternal life. When Abraham was dead, yet God was the God of
Abraham, for even then his spirit was life,
3. There is a life reserved too for the
poor body at last: He shall also quicken your mortal bodies,
II. The Spirit of adoption is
another privilege belonging to those that are in Christ Jesus,
1. All that are Christ's are taken into the
relation of Children to God,
2. And those that are the sons of God have the Spirit,
(1.) To work in them the disposition of children.
[1.] You have not received the spirit of
bondage again to fear,
[2.] But you have received the Spirit of
adoption. Men may give a charter of adoption; but it is God's
prerogative, when he adopts, to give a spirit of adoption—the
nature of children. The Spirit of adoption works in the children of
God a filial love to God as a Father, a delight in him, and a
dependence upon him, as a Father. A sanctified soul bears the image
of God, as the child bears the image of the father. Whereby we
cry, Abba, Father. Praying is here called crying, which
is not only an earnest, but a natural expression of desire;
children that cannot speak vent their desires by crying. Now, the
Spirit teaches us in prayer to come to God as a Father, with a holy
humble confidence, emboldening the soul in that duty. Abba,
Father. Abba is a Syriac word signifying father or my
father; pater, a Greek work; and why both,
Abba, Father? Because Christ said so in prayer (
(2.) To witness to the relation of
children,
17 And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified together. 18 For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us. 19 For the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God. 20 For the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope, 21 Because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God. 22 For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now. 23 And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body. 24 For we are saved by hope: but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? 25 But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.
In these words the apostle describes a
fourth illustrious branch of the happiness of believers, namely, a
title to the future glory. This is fitly annexed to our sonship;
for as the adoption of sons entitles us to that glory, so the
disposition of sons fits and prepares us for it. If children,
then heirs,
I. As the reward of the saints' present
sufferings; and it is a rich reward: If so be that we suffer
with him (
II. As the accomplishment of the saints'
present hopes and expectations,
1. In the creatures
2. In the saints, who are new creatures,
26 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered. 27 And he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because he maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God. 28 And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose.
The apostle here suggests two privileges more to which true Christians are entitled:—
I. The help of the Spirit in prayer. While we are in this world, hoping and waiting for what we see not, we must be praying. Hope supposes desire, and that desire offered up to God is prayer; we groan. Now observe,
1. Our weakness in prayer: We know not
what we should pray for as we ought. (1.) As to the matter of
our requests, we know not what to ask. We are not competent judges
of our own condition. Who knows what is good for a man in this
life?
2. The assistances which the Spirit gives
us in that duty. He helps our infirmities, meant especially
of our praying infirmities, which most easily beset us in that
duty, against which the Spirit helps. The Spirit in the world
helps; many rules and promises there are in the word for our help.
The Spirit in the heart helps, dwelling in us, working in us, as a
Spirit of grace and supplication, especially with respect to the
infirmities we are under when we are in a suffering state, when our
faith is most apt to fail; for this end the Holy Ghost was poured
out. Helpeth, synantilambanetai—heaves
with us, over against us, helps as we help one that would lift
up a burden, by lifting over against him at the other end—helps
with us, that is, with us doing our endeavour, putting forth the
strength we have. We must not sit still, and expect that the Spirit
should do all; when the Spirit goes before us we must bestir
ourselves. We cannot without God, and he will not without us. What
help? Why, the Spirit itself makes intercession for us,
dictates our requests, indites our petitions, draws up our plea for
us. Christ intercedes for us in heaven, the Spirit intercedes for
us in our hearts; so graciously has God provided for the
encouragement of the praying remnant. The Spirit, as an
enlightening Spirit, teaches us what to pray for, as a sanctifying
Spirit works and excites praying graces, as a comforting Spirit
silences our fears, and helps us over all our discouragements. The
Holy Spirit is the spring of all our desires and breathings towards
God. Now this intercession which the Spirit makes is, (1.) With
groanings that cannot be uttered. The strength and fervency of
those desires which the Holy Spirit works are hereby intimated.
There may be praying in the Spirit where there is not a word
spoken; as Moses prayed (
3. The sure success of these intercessions:
He that searches the heart knoweth what is the mind of the
Spirit,
II. The concurrence of all providences for
the good of those that are Christ's,
1. The character of the saints, who are interested in this privilege; they are here described by such properties as are common to all that are truly sanctified. (1.) They love God. This includes all the out-goings of the soul's affections towards God as the chief good and highest end. It is our love to God that makes every providence sweet, and therefore profitable. Those that love God make the best of all he does, and take all in good part. (2.) They are the called according to his purpose, effectually called according to the eternal purpose. The call is effectual, not according to any merit or desert of ours, but according to God's own gracious purpose.
2. The privilege of the saints, that all
things work together for good to them, that is, all the
providences of God that concern them. All that God performs he
performs for them,
29 For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren. 30 Moreover whom he did predestinate, them he also called: and whom he called, them he also justified: and whom he justified, them he also glorified.
The apostle, having reckoned up so many ingredients of the happiness of true believers, comes here to represent the ground of them all, which he lays in predestination. These precious privileges are conveyed to us by the charter of the covenant, but they are founded in the counsel of God, which infallibly secures the event. That Jesus Christ, the purchaser, might not labour in vain, nor spend his strength and life for nought and in vain, there is a remnant given him, a seed that he shall see, so that the good pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hands. For the explication of this he here sets before us the order of the causes of our salvation, a golden chain, which cannot be broken. There are four links of it:—
I. Whom he did foreknow he also did
predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son. All that
God designed for glory and happiness as the end he decreed to grace
and holiness as the way. Not, whom he did foreknow to be holy those
he predestinated to be so. The counsels and decrees of God do not
truckle to the frail and fickle will of men; no, God's
foreknowledge of the saints is the same with that everlasting love
wherewith he is said to have loved them,
II. Whom he did predestinate those he
also called, not only with the external call (so many are
called that were not chosen,
III. Whom he called those he also justified. All that are effectually called are justified, absolved from guilt, and accepted as righteous through Jesus Christ. They are recti in curia—right in court; no sin that ever they have been guilty of shall come against them, to condemn them. The book is crossed, the bond cancelled, the judgment vacated, the attainder reversed; and they are no longer dealt with as criminals, but owned and loved as friends and favourites. Blessed is the man whose iniquity is thus forgiven. None are thus justified but those that are effectually called. Those that stand it out against the gospel call abide under guilt and wrath.
IV. Whom he justified those he also glorified. The power of corruption being broken in effectual calling, and the guilt of sin removed in justification, all that which hinders is taken out of the way, and nothing can come between that soul and glory. Observe, It is spoken of as a thing done: He glorified, because of the certainty of it; he hath saved us, and called us with a holy calling. In the eternal glorification of all the elect, God's design of love has its full accomplishment. This was what he aimed at all along—to bring them to heaven. Nothing less than that glory would make up the fulness of his covenant relation to them as God; and therefore, in all he does for them, and in them, he has this in his eye. Are they chosen? It is to salvation. Called? It is to his kingdom and glory. Begotten again? It is to an inheritance incorruptible. Afflicted: It is to work for them this exceeding and eternal weight of glory. Observe, The author of all these is the same. It is God himself that predestinated, calleth, justifieth, glorifieth; so the Lord alone did lead him, and there was no strange God with him. Created wills are so very fickle, and created powers so very feeble, that, if any of these did depend upon the creature, the whole would shake. But God himself hath undertaken the doing of it from first to last, that we might abide in a constant dependence upon him and subjection to him, and ascribe all the praise to him—that every crown may be cast before the throne. This is a mighty encouragement to our faith and hope; for, as for God, his way, his work, is perfect. He that hath laid the foundation will build upon it, and the top-stone will at length be brought forth with shoutings, and it will be our eternal work to cry, Grace, grace to it.
31 What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us? 32 He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things? 33 Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's elect? It is God that justifieth. 34 Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. 35 Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? 36 As it is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. 37 Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us. 38 For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, 39 Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.
The apostle closes this excellent discourse upon the privileges of believers with a holy triumph, in the name of all the saints. Having largely set forth the mystery of God's love to us in Christ, and the exceedingly great and precious privileges we enjoy by him, he concludes like an orator: What shall we then say to these things? What use shall we make of all that has been said? He speaks as one amazed and swallowed up with the contemplation and admiration of it, wondering at the height and depth, and length and breadth, of the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge. The more we know of other things the less we wonder at them; but the further we are led into an acquaintance with gospel mysteries the more we are affected with the admiration of them. If Paul was at a loss what to say to these things, no marvel if we be. And what does he say? Why, if ever Paul rode in a triumphant chariot on this side of heaven, here it was: with such a holy height and bravery of spirit, with such a fluency and copiousness of expression, does he here comfort himself and all the people of God, upon the consideration of these privileges. In general, he here makes a challenge, throws down the gauntlet, as it were, dares all the enemies of the saints to do their worst: If God be for us, who can be against us? The ground of the challenge is God's being for us; in this he sums up all our privileges. This includes all, that God is for us; not only reconciled to us, and so not against us, but in covenant with us, and so engaged for us—all his attributes for us, his promises for us. All that he is, and has, and does, is for his people. He performs all things for them. He is for them, even when he seems to act against them. And, if so, who can be against us, so as to prevail against us, so as to hinder our happiness? Be they ever so great and strong, ever so many, ever so might, ever so malicious, what can they do? While God is for us, and we keep in his love, we may with a holy boldness defy all the powers of darkness. Let Satan do his worst, he is chained; let the world do its worst, it is conquered: principalities and powers are spoiled and disarmed, and triumphed over, in the cross of Christ. Who then dares fight against us, while God himself is fighting for us? And this we say to these things, this is the inference we draw from these premises. More particularly.
I. We have supplies ready in all our wants
(
II. We have an answer ready to all
accusations and a security against all condemnations (
III. We have good assurance of our
preservation and continuance in this blessed state,
1. A daring challenge to all the enemies of
the saints to separate them, if they could, from the love of
Christ. Who shall? None shall,
(1.) The present calamities of Christ's
beloved ones supposed—that they meet with tribulation on
all hands, are in distress, know not which way to look for
any succour and relief in this world, are followed with
persecution from an angry malicious world that always hated
those whom Christ loved, pinched with famine, and starved
with nakedness, when stripped of all
creature-comforts, exposed to the greatest perils,
the sword of the magistrate drawn against them, ready to be
sheathed in their bowels, bathed in their blood. Can a case be
supposed more black and dismal? It is illustrated (
(2.) The inability of all these things to
separate us from the love of Christ. Shall they, can they, do it?
No, by no means. All this will not cut the bond of love and
friendship that is between Christ and true believers. [1.] Christ
doth not, will not, love us the less for all this. All these
troubles are very consistent with the strong and constant love of
the Lord Jesus. They are neither a cause nor an evidence of the
abatement of his love. When Paul was whipped, and beaten, and
imprisoned, and stoned, did Christ love him ever the less? Were his
favours intermitted? his smiles any whit suspended? his visits more
shy? By no means, but the contrary. These things separate us from
the love of other friends. When Paul was brought before Nero all
men forsook him, but then the Lord stood by him,
(3.) The triumph of believers in this (
[1.] We are conquerors: though killed all
the day long, yet conquerors. A strange way of conquering, but it
was Christ's way; thus he triumphed over principalities and powers
in his cross. It is a surer and a nobler way of conquest by faith
and patience than by fire and sword. The enemies have sometimes
confessed themselves baffled and overcome by the invincible courage
and constancy of the martyrs, who thus overcame the most victorious
princes by not loving their lives to the death,
[2.] We are more than conquerors. In our
patiently bearing these trials we are not only conquerors, but more
than conquerors, that is, triumphers. Those are more than
conquerors that conquer, First, With little loss. Many
conquests are dearly bought; but what do the suffering saints lose?
Why, they lose that which the gold loses in the furnace, nothing
but the dross. It is no great loss to lose things which are not—a
body that is of the earth, earthy. Secondly, With great
gain. The spoils are exceedingly rich; glory, honour, and peace, a
crown of righteousness that fades not away. In this the suffering
saints have triumphed; not only have not been separated from the
love of Christ, but have been taken into the most sensible
endearments and embraces of it. As afflictions abound, consolations
much more abound,
[3.] It is only through Christ that
loved us, the merit of his death taking the sting out of all
these troubles, the Spirit of his grace strengthening us, and
enabling us to bear them with holy courage and constancy, and
coming in with special comforts and supports. Thus we are
conquerors, not in our own strength, but in the grace that is in
Christ Jesus. We are conquerors by virtue of our interest in
Christ's victory. He hath overcome the world for us (
2. A direct and positive conclusion of the
whole matter: For I am persuaded,
Mr. Hugh Kennedy, an eminent Christian of Ayr, in Scotland, when he was dying, called for a Bible; but, finding his sight gone, he said, "Turn me to the eighty of the Romans, and set my finger at these words, I am persuaded that neither death nor life," &c. "Now," said he, "is my finger upon them?" And, when they told him it was, without speaking any more, he said, "Now, God be with you, my children; I have breakfasted with you, and shall sup with my Lord Jesus Christ this night;" and so departed.
The apostle, having plainly asserted and largely
proved that justification and salvation are to had by faith only,
and not by the works of the law, by Christ and not by Moses, comes
in this and the following chapters to anticipate an objection which
might be made against this. If this be so, then what becomes of the
Jews, of them all as a complex body, especially those of them that
do not embrace Christ, nor believe the gospel? By this rule they
must needs come short of happiness; and then what becomes of the
promise made to the fathers, which entailed salvation upon the
Jews? Is not that promise nullified and made of none effect? Which
is not a thing to be imagined concerning any word of God. That
doctrine therefore, might they say, is not to be embraced, from
which flows such a consequence as this. That the consequence of the
rejection of the unbelieving Jews follows from Paul's doctrine he
grants, but endeavours to soften and mollify,
1 I say the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost, 2 That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart. 3 For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh: 4 Who are Israelites; to whom pertaineth the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the service of God, and the promises; 5 Whose are the fathers, and of whom as concerning the flesh Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen.
We have here the apostle's solemn
profession of a great concern for the nation and people of the
Jews—that he was heartily troubled that so many of them were
enemies to the gospel, and out of the way of salvation. For this he
had great heaviness and continual sorrow. Such a profession
as this was requisite to take off the odium which otherwise he
might have contracted by asserting and proving their rejection. It
is wisdom as much as may be to mollify those truths which sound
harshly and seem unpleasant: dip the nail in oil, it will drive the
better. The Jews had a particular pique at Paul above any of the
apostles, as appears by the history of the Acts, and therefore were
the more apt to take things amiss of him, to prevent which he
introduces his discourse with this tender and affectionate
profession, that they might not think he triumphed or insulted over
the rejected Jews or was pleased with the calamities that were
coming upon them. Thus Jeremiah appeals to God concerning the Jews
of his day, whose ruin was hastening on (
I. He asserts it with a solemn protestation
(
II. He backs it with a very serious
imprecation, which he was ready to make, out of love to the Jews.
I could wish; he does not say, I do wish, for it was no
proper means appointed for such an end; but, if it were, I could
wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren—a
very high pang of zeal and affection for his countrymen. He would
be willing to undergo the greatest misery to do them good. Love is
apt to be thus bold, and venturous, and self-denying. Because the
glory of God's grace in the salvation of many is to be preferred
before the welfare and happiness of a single person, Paul, if they
were put in competition, would be content to forego all his own
happiness to purchase theirs. 1. He would be content to be cut off
from the land of the living, in the most shameful and ignominious
manner, as an anathema, or a devoted person. They thirsted for his
blood, persecuted him as the most obnoxious person in the world,
the curse and plague of his generation,
III. He gives us the reason of this affection and concern.
1. Because of their relation to them: My
brethren, my kinsmen, according to the flesh. Though they were
very bitter against him upon all occasions, and gave him the most
unnatural and barbarous usage, yet thus respectfully does he speak
of them. It shows him to be a man of a forgiving spirit. Not
that I had aught to accuse my nation of,
2. Especially because of their relation to
God (
6 Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect. For they are not all Israel, which are of Israel: 7 Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children: but, In Isaac shall thy seed be called. 8 That is, They which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God: but the children of the promise are counted for the seed. 9 For this is the word of promise, At this time will I come, and Sara shall have a son. 10 And not only this; but when Rebecca also had conceived by one, even by our father Isaac; 11 (For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of him that calleth;) 12 It was said unto her, The elder shall serve the younger. 13 As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated.
The apostle, having made his way to that
which he had to say, concerning the rejection of the body of his
countrymen, with a protestation of his own affection for them and a
concession of their undoubted privileges, comes in these verses,
and the following part of the chapter, to prove that the rejection
of the Jews, by the establishment of the gospel dispensation, did
not at all invalidate the word of God's promise to the patriarchs:
Not as though the word of God hath taken no effect
(
Now the difficulty is to reconcile the
rejection of the unbelieving Jews with the word of God's promise,
and the external tokens of the divine favour, which had been
conferred upon them. This he does in four ways:—1. By explaining
the true meaning and intention of the promise,
In this paragraph the apostle explains the true meaning and intention of the promise. When we mistake the word, and misunderstand the promise, no marvel if we are ready to quarrel with God about the accomplishment; and therefore the sense of this must first be duly stated. Now he here makes it out that, when God said he would be a God to Abraham, and to his seed (which was the famous promise made unto the fathers), he did not mean it of all his seed according to the flesh, as if it were a necessary concomitant of the blood of Abraham; but that he intended it with a limitation only to such and such. And as from the beginning it was appropriated to Isaac and not to Ishmael, to Jacob and not to Esau, and yet for all this the word of God was not made of no effect; so now the same promise is appropriated to believing Jews that embrace Christ and Christianity, and, though it throws off multitudes that refuse Christ, yet the promise is not therefore defeated and invalidated, any more than it was by the typical rejection of Ishmael and Esau.
I. He lays down this proposition—that
they are not all Israel who are of Israel (
II. He proves this by instances; and therein shows not only that some of Abraham's seed were chosen, and others not, but that God therein wrought according to the counsel of his own will; and not with regard to that law of commandments to which the present unbelieving Jews were so strangely wedded.
1. He specifies the case of Isaac and
Ishmael, both of them the seed of Abraham; and yet Isaac only taken
into covenant with God, and Ishmael rejected and cast out. For this
he quotes
2. The case of Jacob and Esau (
14 What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid. 15 For he saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion. 16 So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy. 17 For the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth. 18 Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth. 19 Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth he yet find fault? For who hath resisted his will? 20 Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God? Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus? 21 Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour? 22 What if God, willing to show his wrath, and to make his power known, endured with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction: 23 And that he might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which he had afore prepared unto glory, 24 Even us, whom he hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles?
The apostle, having asserted the true meaning of the promise, comes here to maintain and prove the absolute sovereignty of God, in disposing of the children of men, with reference to their eternal state. And herein God is to be considered, not as a rector and governor, distributing rewards and punishments according to his revealed laws and covenants, but as an owner and benefactor, giving to the children of men such grace and favour as he has determined in and by his secret and eternal will and counsel: both the favour of visible church-membership and privileges, which is given to some people and denied to others, and the favour of effectual grace, which is given to some particular persons and denied to others.
Now this part of his discourse is in answer to two objections.
I. It might be objected, Is there
unrighteousness with God? If God, in dealing with the children
of men, do thus, in an arbitrary manner, choose some and refuse
others, may it not be suspected that there is unrighteousness with
him? This the apostle startles at the thought of: God
forbid! Far be it from us to think such a thing; shall not the
judge of all the earth do right?
1. In respect of those to whom he shows
mercy,
2. In respect of those who perish,
(1.) What God did with Pharaoh. He raised
him up, brought him into the world, made him famous, gave him the
kingdom and power,—set him up as a beacon upon a hill, as the mark
of all his plagues (compare
(2.) What he designed in it: That I
might show my power in thee. God would, by all this, serve the
honour of his name, and manifest his power in baffling the pride
and insolence of that great and daring tyrant, who bade defiance to
Heaven itself, and trampled upon all that was just and sacred. If
Pharaoh had not been so high and might, so bold and hardy, the
power of God had not been so illustrious in the ruining of him; but
the taking off of the spirit of such a prince, who hectored at that
rate, did indeed proclaim God glorious in holiness, fearful in
praises, doing wonders,
(3.) His conclusion concerning both these
we have,
II. It might be objected, Why doth he
yet find fault? For who hath resisted his will?
1. By reproving the objector (
2. By resolving all into the divine
sovereignty. We are the thing formed, and he is the former; and it
does not become us to challenge or arraign his wisdom in ordering
and disposing of us into this or that shape of figure. The rude and
unformed mass of matter hath no right to this or that form, but is
shaped at the pleasure of him that formeth it. God's sovereignty
over us is fitly illustrated by the power that the potter hath over
the clay; compare
(1.) He gives us the comparison,
(2.) The application of the comparison,
25 As he saith also in Osee, I will call them my people, which were not my people; and her beloved, which was not beloved. 26 And it shall come to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not my people; there shall they be called the children of the living God. 27 Esaias also crieth concerning Israel, Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved: 28 For he will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth. 29 And as Esaias said before, Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we had been as Sodoma, and been made like unto Gomorrha.
Having explained the promise, and proved the divine sovereignty, the apostle here shows how the rejection of the Jews, and the taking in of the Gentiles, were foretold in the Old Testament, and therefore must needs be very well consistent with the promise made to the fathers under the Old Testament. It tends very much to the clearing of a truth to observe how the scripture is fulfilled in it. The Jews would, no doubt, willingly refer it to the Old Testament, the scriptures of which were committed to them. Now he shows how this, which was so uneasy to them, was there spoken of.
I. By the prophet Hosea, who speaks of the
taking in of a great many of the Gentiles,
II. By the prophet Isaiah, who speaks of the casting off of many of the Jews, in two places.
1. One is
but it is not so in this case. Though it be cut short, it is clear and plain; and, because short, the more easy.
2. Another is quoted from
30 What shall we say then? That the Gentiles, which followed not after righteousness, have attained to righteousness, even the righteousness which is of faith. 31 But Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the law of righteousness. 32 Wherefore? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works of the law. For they stumbled at that stumblingstone; 33 As it is written, Behold, I lay in Sion a stumblingstone and rock of offence: and whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed.
The apostle comes here at last to fix the true reason of the reception of the Gentiles, and the rejection of the Jews. There was a difference in the way of their seeking, and therefore there was that different success, though still it was the free grace of God that made them differ. He concludes like an orator, What shall we say then? What is the conclusion of the whole dispute?
I. Concerning the Gentiles observe, 1. How
they had been alienated from righteousness: they followed not after
it; they knew not their guilt and misery, and therefore were not at
all solicitous to procure a remedy. In their conversion preventing
grace was greatly magnified: God was found of those that sought
him not,
II. Concerning the Jews observe, 1. How
they missed their end: they followed after the law of
righteousness (
The dissolving of the peculiar church-state of the
Jews, and the rejection of that polity by the repealing of their
ceremonial law, the vacating of all the institutions of it, the
abolishing of their priesthood, the burning of their temple, and
the taking away of their place and nation, and in their room the
substituting and erecting of a catholic church-state among the
Gentile nations, though to us, now that these things have long
since been done and completed, they may seem no great matter, yet
to those who lived when they were doing, who knew how high the Jews
had stood in God's favour, and how deplorable the condition of the
Gentile world had been for many ages, it appeared very great and
marvellous, and a mystery hard to be understood. The apostle, in
this chapter, as in the foregoing and that which follows, is
explaining and proving it; but with several very useful
digressions, which a little interrupt the thread of his discourse.
To two great truths I would reduce this chapter:—I. That there is
a great difference between the righteousness of the law, which the
unbelieving Jews were wedded to, and the righteousness of faith
offered in the gospel,
1 Brethren, my heart's desire and prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be saved. 2 For I bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge. 3 For they being ignorant of God's righteousness, and going about to establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the righteousness of God. 4 For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth. 5 For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law, That the man which doeth those things shall live by them. 6 But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this wise, Say not in thine heart, Who shall ascend into heaven? (that is, to bring Christ down from above:) 7 Or, Who shall descend into the deep? (that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.) 8 But what saith it? The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy heart: that is, the word of faith, which we preach; 9 That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. 10 For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation. 11 For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed.
The scope of the apostle in this part of the chapter is to show the vast difference between the righteousness of the law and the righteousness of faith, and the great pre-eminence of the righteousness of faith above that of the law; that he might induce and persuade the Jews to believe in Christ, aggravate the folly and sin of those that refused, and justify God in the rejection of such refusers.
I. Paul here professes his good affection
to the Jews, with the reason of it (
1. A good wish (
2. A good witness, as a reason of his good
wish (
II. He here shows the fatal mistake that
the unbelieving Jews were guilty of, which was their ruin. Their
zeal was not according to knowledge. It is true God gave
them that law for which they were so zealous; but they might have
known that, by the appearance of the promised Messiah, an end was
put to it. He introduced a new religion and way of worship, to
which the former must give place. He proved himself the Son of God,
gave the most convincing evidence that could be of his being the
Messiah; and yet they did not know and would not own him, but shut
their eyes against the clear light, so that their zeal for the law
was blind. This he shows further,
1. The nature of their unbelief. They have not submitted themselves to the righteousness of God, that is, they have not yielded to gospel-terms, nor accepted the tender of justification by faith in Christ, which is made in the gospel. Unbelief is a non-submission to the righteousness of God, standing it out against the gospel proclamation of indemnity. Have not submitted. In true faith, there is need of a great deal of submission; therefore the first lesson Christ teaches is to deny ourselves. It is a great piece of condescension for a proud heart to be content to be beholden to free grace; we are loth to sue sub forma pauperis—as paupers.
2. The causes of their unbelief, and these
are two:—(1.) Ignorance of God's righteousness. They did not
understand, and believe, and consider, the strict justice of God,
in hating and punishing sin, and demanding satisfaction, did not
consider what need we have of a righteousness wherein to appear
before him; if they had, they would never have stood out against
the gospel offer, nor expected justification by their own works, as
if they could satisfy God's justice. Or, being ignorant of God's
way of justification, which he has now appointed and revealed by
Jesus Christ. They did not know it, because they would not; they
shut their eyes against the discoveries of it, and love darkness
rather. (2.) A proud conceit of their own righteousness: Going
about to establish their own—a righteousness of their own
devising, and of their own working out, by the merit of their
works, and by their observance of the ceremonial law. They thought
they needed not to be beholden to the merit of Christ, and
therefore depended upon their own performances as sufficient to
make up a righteousness wherein to appear before God. They could
not with Paul disclaim a dependence upon this (
III. He here shows the folly of that mistake, and what an unreasonable thing it was for them to be seeking justification by the works of the law, now that Christ had come, and had brought in an everlasting righteousness; considering,
1. The subserviency of the law to the
gospel (
2. The excellency of the gospel above the law. This he proves by showing the different constitution of these two.
(1.) What is the righteousness which is of
the law? This he shows,
(2.) What is that righteousness which is of
faith,
[1.] That it is not at all hard or
difficult. The way of justification and salvation has in it no such
depths or knots as may discourage us, no insuperable difficulties
attending it; but, as was foretold, it is a high-way,
[2.] But it is very plain and easy: The
word is nigh thee. When we speak of looking upon Christ, and
receiving Christ, and feeding upon Christ, it is not Christ in
heaven, nor Christ in the deep, that we mean; but Christ in the
promise, Christ exhibited to us, and offered, in the word. Christ
is nigh thee, for the word is nigh thee: nigh thee indeed: it is
in thy mouth, and in thy heart; there is no difficulty in
understanding, believing, and owning it. The work thou hast to do
lies within thee: the kingdom of God is within you,
First, What is promised to us: Thou shalt be saved. It is salvation that the gospel exhibits and tenders—saved from guilt and wrath, with the salvation of the soul, an eternal salvation, which Christ is the author of, a Saviour to the uttermost.
Secondly, Upon what terms.
a. Two things are required as
conditions of salvation:—(a.) Confessing the Lord
Jesus—openly professing relation to him and dependence on him,
as our prince and Saviour, owning Christianity in the face of all
the allurements and affrightments of this world, standing by him in
all weathers. Our Lord Jesus lays a great stress upon this
confessing of him before men; see
b. This is further illustrated
(
12 For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek: for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him. 13 For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved. 14 How then shall they call on him in whom they have not believed? and how shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard? and how shall they hear without a preacher? 15 And how shall they preach, except they be sent? as it is written, How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things! 16 But they have not all obeyed the gospel. For Esaias saith, Lord, who hath believed our report? 17 So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God. 18 But I say, Have they not heard? Yes verily, their sound went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world. 19 But I say, Did not Israel know? First Moses saith, I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish nation I will anger you. 20 But Esaias is very bold, and saith, I was found of them that sought me not; I was made manifest unto them that asked not after me. 21 But to Israel he saith, All day long I have stretched forth my hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people.
The first words express the design of the
apostle through these verses, that there is no difference between
Jews and Gentiles, but they stand upon the same level in point of
acceptance with God. In Jesus Christ there is neither Greek nor
Jews,
I. That God is the same to all: The same
Lord over all is rich unto all. There is not one God to the
Jews who is more kind, and another to the Gentiles who is less
kind; but he is the same to all, a common father to all mankind.
When he proclaimed his name, The Lord, the Lord god, gracious
and merciful, he thereby signified not only what he was to the
Jews, but what he is and will be to all his creatures that seek
unto him: not only good, but rich, plenteous in goodness: he hath
wherewith to supply them all, and he is free and ready to give out
to them; he is both able and willing: not only rich, but rich unto
us, liberal and bountiful in dispensing his favours to all that
call upon him. Something must be done by us, that we may reap
of this bounty; and it is as little as can be, we must call upon
him. He will for this be enquired of (
II. That the promise is the same to all
(
1. How necessary it was that the gospel
should be preached to the Gentiles,
2. How welcome the gospel ought to be to
those to whom it was preached, because it showed the way to
salvation,
3. He answers an objection against all
this, which might be taken from the little success which the gospel
had in many places (
(1.) He shows that the word preached is the
ordinary means of working faith (
(2.) That those who would not believe the
report of the gospel, yet, having heard it, were thereby left
inexcusable, and may thank themselves for their own ruin,
[1.] The Gentiles have heard it (
[2.] The Jews have heard it too,
First, One is taken from
Secondly, Another is taken from
a. Of the preventing grace and
favour of God in the reception and entertainment of the Gentiles
(
b. Of the obstinacy and perverseness
of Israel, notwithstanding the fair offers and affectionate
invitations they had,
(a.) God's great goodness to them:
All day long I have stretched forth my hands. [a.]
His offers: I have stretched forth my hands, offering them
life and salvation with the greatest sincerity and seriousness that
can be, with all possible expressions of earnestness and
importunity, showing them the happiness tendered, setting it before
them with the greatest evidence, reasoning the case with them.
Stretching forth the hands is the gesture of those that require
audience (
(b.) Their great badness to him. They were a disobedient gainsaying people. One word in the Hebrew, in Isaiah, is here well explained by two; not only disobedient to the call, not yielding to it, but gainsaying, and quarrelling with it, which is much worse. Many that will not accept of a good proposal will yet acknowledge that they have nothing to say against it: but the Jews who believed not rested not there, but contradicted and blasphemed. God's patience with them was a very great aggravation of their disobedience, and rendered it the more exceedingly sinful; as their disobedience advanced the honour of God's patience and rendered it the more exceedingly gracious. It is a wonder of mercy in God that his goodness is not overcome by man's badness; and it is a wonder of wickedness in man that his badness is not overcome by God's goodness.
The apostle, having reconciled that great truth of
the rejection of the Jews with the promise made unto the fathers,
is, in this chapter, further labouring to mollify the harshness of
it, and to reconcile it to the divine goodness in general. It might
be said, "Hath God then cast away his people?" The apostles
therefore sets himself, in this chapter, to make a reply to this
objection, and that two ways:—I. He shows at large what the mercy
is that is mixed with this wrath,
1 I say then, Hath God cast away his people? God forbid. For I also am an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin. 2 God hath not cast away his people which he foreknew. Wot ye not what the scripture saith of Elias? how he maketh intercession to God against Israel, saying, 3 Lord, they have killed thy prophets, and digged down thine altars; and I am left alone, and they seek my life. 4 But what saith the answer of God unto him? I have reserved to myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal. 5 Even so then at this present time also there is a remnant according to the election of grace. 6 And if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it be of works, then is it no more grace: otherwise work is no more work. 7 What then? Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for; but the election hath obtained it, and the rest were blinded 8 (According as it is written, God hath given them the spirit of slumber, eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear;) unto this day. 9 And David saith, Let their table be made a snare, and a trap, and a stumblingblock, and a recompence unto them: 10 Let their eyes be darkened, that they may not see, and bow down their back alway. 11 I say then, Have they stumbled that they should fall? God forbid: but rather through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy. 12 Now if the fall of them be the riches of the world, and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles; how much more their fulness? 13 For I speak to you Gentiles, inasmuch as I am the apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office: 14 If by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my flesh, and might save some of them. 15 For if the casting away of them be the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving of them be, but life from the dead? 16 For if the firstfruit be holy, the lump is also holy: and if the root be holy, so are the branches. 17 And if some of the branches be broken off, and thou, being a wild olive tree, wert graffed in among them, and with them partakest of the root and fatness of the olive tree; 18 Boast not against the branches. But if thou boast, thou bearest not the root, but the root thee. 19 Thou wilt say then, The branches were broken off, that I might be graffed in. 20 Well; because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by faith. Be not high-minded, but fear: 21 For if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare not thee. 22 Behold therefore the goodness and severity of God: on them which fell, severity; but toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in his goodness: otherwise thou also shalt be cut off. 23 And they also, if they abide not still in unbelief, shall be graffed in: for God is able to graff them in again. 24 For if thou wert cut out of the olive tree which is wild by nature, and wert graffed contrary to nature into a good olive tree: how much more shall these, which be the natural branches, be graffed into their own olive tree? 25 For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, lest ye should be wise in your own conceits; that blindness in part is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in. 26 And so all Israel shall be saved: as it is written, There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob: 27 For this is my covenant unto them, when I shall take away their sins. 28 As concerning the gospel, they are enemies for your sakes: but as touching the election, they are beloved for the fathers' sakes. 29 For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance. 30 For as ye in times past have not believed God, yet have now obtained mercy through their unbelief: 31 Even so have these also now not believed, that through your mercy they also may obtain mercy. 32 For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all.
The apostle proposes here a plausible
objection, which might be urged against the divine conduct in
casting off the Jewish nation (
I. The Jews, it is true, were many of them cast off, but not all. The supposition of this he introduces with a God forbid. He will by no means endure such a suggestions. God had made a distinction between some of them and others.
1. There was a chosen remnant of believing
Jews, that obtained righteousness and life by faith in Jesus
Christ,
(1.) He shows that he himself was one of
them: For I also am an Israelite; as if he had said, "Should
I say that all the Jews are rejected, I should cut off my own
claims, and see myself abandoned." Paul was a chosen vessel
(
(2.) He suggests that as in Elias's time,
so now, this chosen remnant was really more and greater than one
would think it was, which intimates likewise that it is no new nor
unusual thing for God's grace and favour to Israel to be limited
and confined to a remnant of that people; for so it was in Elijah's
time. The scripture saith it of Elias, en Elia—in
the story of Elias, the great reformer of the Old Testament.
Observe, [1.] His mistake concerning Israel; as if their apostasy
in the days of Ahab was so general that he himself was the only
faithful servant God had in the world. He refers to
2. The rest were blinded,
(1.) Isaiah, who spoke of such a judgment
in his day,
(2.) David (
II. Another thing which qualified this
doctrine of the rejection of the Jews was that though they were
cast off and unchurched, yet the Gentiles were taken in (
1. The rejection of the Jews made room for
the reception of the Gentiles. The Jews' leavings were a feast for
the poor Gentiles (
2. The use that the apostle makes of this doctrine concerning the substitution of the Gentiles in the room of the Jews.
(1.) As a kinsman to the Jews, here is a
word of excitement and exhortation to them, to stir them up to
receive and embrace the gospel-offer. This God intended in his
favour to the Gentiles, to provoke the Jews to jealousy (
(2.) As an apostle to the Gentiles, here is
a word of caution for them: "I speak to you Gentiles. You
believing Romans, you hear what riches of salvation are come to you
by the fall of the Jews, but take heed lest you do any thing to
forfeit it." Paul takes this, as other occasions, to apply his
discourse to the Gentiles, because he was the apostle of the
Gentiles, appointed for the service of their faith, to plant and
water churches in the Gentile nations. This was the purport of his
extraordinary mission,
[1.] To have a respect for the Jews,
notwithstanding, and to desire their conversion. This is intimated
in the prospect he gives them of the advantage that would accrue to
the church by their conversion,
[2.] To take heed to themselves, lest they
should stumble and fall, as they Jews had done,
First, The privilege which the
Gentiles had by being taken into the church. They were grafted in
(
Secondly, A caution not to abuse
these privileges. 1. "Be not proud (
III. Another thing that qualified this doctrine of the Jews' rejection is that, though for the present they are cast off, yet the rejection is not final; but, when the fulness of time is come, they will be taken in again. They are not cast off for ever, but mercy is remembered in the midst of wrath. Let us observe,
1. How this conversion of the Jews is here
described. (1.) It is said to be their fulness (
2. What it is grounded upon, and what reason we have to look for it.
(1.) Because of the holiness of the
first-fruits and the root,
(2.) Because of the power of God (
(3.) Because of the grace of God manifested
to the Gentiles. Those that have themselves experienced the grace
of God, preventing, distinguishing grace, may thence take
encouragement to hope well concerning others. This is his argument
(
(4.) Because of the promises and prophecies
of the Old Testament, which point at this. He quotes a very
remarkable one,
33 O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out! 34 For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been his counsellor? 35 Or who hath first given to him, and it shall be recompensed unto him again? 36 For of him, and through him, and to him, are all things: to whom be glory for ever. Amen.
The apostle having insisted so largely, through the greatest part of this chapter, upon reconciling the rejection of the Jews with the divine goodness, he concludes here with the acknowledgment and admiration of the divine wisdom and sovereignty in all this. Here the apostle does with great affection and awe adore,
I. The secrecy of the divine counsels: O
the depth! in these proceedings towards the Jews and Gentiles;
or, in general, the whole mystery of the gospel, which we cannot
fully comprehend.—The riches of the wisdom and knowledge of
God, the abundant instances of his wisdom and knowledge in
contriving and carrying on the work of our redemption by Christ, a
depth which the angels pry into,
II. The sovereignty of the divine counsels.
In all these things God acts as a free agent, does what he will,
because he will, and gives not account of any of his matters
(
1. He challenges any to prove God a debtor
to him (
2. He resolves all into the sovereignty of
God (
The apostle, having at large cleared and confirmed the prime fundamental doctrines of Christianity, comes in the next place to press the principal duties. We mistake our religion if we look upon it only as a system of notions and a guide to speculation. No, it is a practical religion, that tends to the right ordering of the conversation. It is designed not only to inform our judgments, but to reform our hearts and lives. From the method of the apostle's writing in this, as in some other of the epistles (as from the management of the principal ministers of state in Christ's kingdom) the stewards of the mysteries of God may take direction how to divide the word of truth: not to press duty abstracted from privilege, nor privilege abstracted from duty; but let both go together, with a complicated design, they will greatly promote and befriend each other. The duties are drawn from the privileges, by way of inference. The foundation of Christian practice must be laid in Christian knowledge and faith. We must first understand how we receive Christ Jesus the Lord, and then we shall know the better how to walk in him. There is a great deal of duty prescribed in this chapter. The exhortations are short and pithy, briefly summing up what is good, and what the Lord our God in Christ requires of us. It is an abridgment of the Christian directory, an excellent collection of rules for the right ordering of the conversation, as becomes the gospel. It is joined to the foregoing discourse by the word "therefore." It is the practical application of doctrinal truths that is the life of preaching. He had been discoursing at large of justification by faith, and of the riches of free grace, and the pledges and assurances we have of the glory that is to be revealed. Hence carnal libertines would be apt to infer."Therefore we may live as we list, and walk in the way of our hearts and the sight of our eyes." Now this does not follow; the faith that justifies is a faith that "works by love." And there is no other way to heaven but the way of holiness and obedience. Therefore what God hath joined together let no man put asunder. The particular exhortations of this chapter are reducible to the three principal heads of Christian duty: our duty to God t ourselves, and to our brother. The grace of God teaches us, in general, to live "godly, soberly, and righteously;" and to deny all that which is contrary hereunto. Now this chapter will give us to understand what godliness, sobriety, and righteousness, are though somewhat intermixed.
1 I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. 2 And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God. 3 For I say, through the grace given unto me, to every man that is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think; but to think soberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith. 4 For as we have many members in one body, and all members have not the same office: 5 So we, being many, are one body in Christ, and every one members one of another. 6 Having then gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us, whether prophecy, let us prophesy according to the proportion of faith; 7 Or ministry, let us wait on our ministering: or he that teacheth, on teaching; 8 Or he that exhorteth, on exhortation: he that giveth, let him do it with simplicity; he that ruleth, with diligence; he that showeth mercy, with cheerfulness. 9 Let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that which is evil; cleave to that which is good. 10 Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love; in honour preferring one another; 11 Not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord; 12 Rejoicing in hope; patient in tribulation; continuing instant in prayer; 13 Distributing to the necessity of saints; given to hospitality. 14 Bless them which persecute you: bless, and curse not. 15 Rejoice with them that do rejoice, and weep with them that weep. 16 Be of the same mind one toward another. Mind not high things, but condescend to men of low estate. Be not wise in your own conceits. 17 Recompense to no man evil for evil. Provide things honest in the sight of all men. 18 If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men. 19 Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto wrath: for it is written, Vengeance is mine; I will repay, saith the Lord. 20 Therefore if thine enemy hunger, feed him; if he thirst, give him drink: for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head. 21 Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good.
We may observe here, according to the scheme mentioned in the contents, the apostle's exhortations,
I. Concerning our duty to God, We see what is godliness.
1. It is to surrender ourselves to God, and
so to lay a good foundation. We must first give our own selves unto
the Lord,
(1.) The body must be presented to him,
[1.] The duty pressed—to present our
bodies a living sacrifice, alluding to the sacrifices under
the law, which were presented or set before God at the altar, ready
to be offered to him. Your bodies—your whole selves; so
expressed because under the law the bodies of beasts were offered
in sacrifice,
[2.] The arguments to enforce this, which
are three:—First, Consider the mercies of God: I beseech
you by the mercies of God. An affectionate obtestation, and
which should melt us into a compliance: dia ton oiktirmon tou
Theou. This is an argument most sweetly cogent. There is
the mercy that is in God and the mercy that is from God—mercy in
the spring and mercy in the streams: both are included here; but
especially gospel-mercies (mentioned
(2.) The mind must be renewed for him. This
is pressed (
[1.] What is the great enemy to this
renewing, which we must avoid; and that is, conformity to this
world: Be not conformed to this world. All the disciples and
followers of the Lord Jesus must be nonconformists to this world.
Me syschematizesthe—Do not fashion yourselves
according to the world. We must not conform to the things of the
world; they are mutable, and the fashion of them is passing away.
Do not conform either to the lusts of the flesh or the lusts of the
eye. We must not conform to the men of the world, of that world
which lies in wickedness, not walk according to the course of
this world (
[2.] What is the great effect of this
renewing, which we must labour after: That you may prove what is
that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God. by the will
of God here we are to understand his revealed will concerning our
duty, what the Lord our God requires of us. This is the will of God
in general, even our sanctification, that will which we pray may be
done by us as it is done by the angels; especially his will as it
is revealed in the New Testament, where he hath in these last days
spoken to us by his Son. First, The will of God is good,
and acceptable, and perfect; three excellent properties of a
law. It is good (
2. When this is done, to serve him in all
manner of gospel obedience. Some hints of this we have here
(
II. Concerning our duty which respects ourselves; this is sobriety.
1. A sober opinion of ourselves,
(1.) Because whatever we have that is good,
God hath dealt it to us; every good and perfect gift
comes from above,
(2.) Because God deals out his gifts in a
certain measure: According to the measure of faith. Observe,
The measure of spiritual gifts he calls the measure of faith, for
this is the radical grace. What we have and do that is good is so
far right and acceptable as it is founded in faith, and flows from
faith, and no further. Now faith, and other spiritual gifts with
it, are dealt by measure, according as Infinite Wisdom sees meet
for us. Christ had the Spirit given him without measure,
(3.) Because God has dealt out gifts to
others as well as to us: Dealt to every man. Had we the
monopoly of the Spirit, or a patent to be sole proprietors of
spiritual gifts, there might be some pretence for this
conceitedness of ourselves; but others have their share as well as
we. God is a common Father, and Christ a common root, to all the
saints, who all drive virtue from him; and therefore it ill becomes
us to lift up ourselves, and to despise others, as if we only were
the people in favour with heaven, and wisdom should die with us.
This reasoning he illustrates by a comparison taken from the
members of the natural body (as
2. A sober use of the gifts that God hath
given us. As we must not on the one hand be proud of our talents,
so on the other hand we must not bury them. Take heed lest, under a
pretence of humility and self-denial, we be slothful in laying out
ourselves for the good of others. We must not say, "I am nothing,
therefore I will sit still, and do nothing;" but, "I am nothing in
myself, and therefore I will lay out myself to the utmost in the
strength of the grace of Christ." He specifies the ecclesiastical
offices appointed in particular churches, in the discharge of which
each must study to do his own duty, for the preserving of order and
the promotion of edification in the church, each knowing his place
and fulfilling it. Having then gifts. The following
induction of particulars supplies the sense of this general.
Having gifts, let us use them. Authority and ability for the
ministerial work are the gift of God.—Gifts differing. The
immediate design is different, though the ultimate tendency of all
is the same. According to the grace, charismata kata
ten charin. The free grace of God is the spring and
original of all the gifts that are given to men. It is grace that
appoints the office, qualifies and inclines the person, works both
to will and to do. There were in the primitive church extraordinary
gifts of tongues, of discerning, of healing; but he speaks here of
those that are ordinary. Compare
(1.) Prophecy. Whether prophecy, let us
prophesy according to the proportion of faith. It is not meant
of the extraordinary gifts of foretelling things to come, but the
ordinary office of preaching the word: so prophesying is
taken,
(2.) Ministry. If a man hath
diakonian—the office of a deacon, or
assistant to the pastor and teacher, let him use that office
well—a churchwarden (suppose), an elder, or an overseer of the
poor; and perhaps there were more put into these offices, and there
was more solemnity in them, and a greater stress of care and
business lay upon them in the primitive churches, than we are now
well aware of. It includes all those offices which concern the
ta exo of the church, the outward business of the
house of God. See
III. Concerning that part of our duty which
respects our brethren, of which we have many instances, in brief
exhortations. Now all our duty towards one another is summer up in
one word, and that a sweet work, love. In that is laid the
foundation of all our mutual duty; and therefore the apostle
mentions this first, which is the livery of Christ's disciples, and
the great law of our religion: Let love be without
dissimulation; not in compliment and pretence, but in reality;
not in word and tongue only,
1. To our friends. He that hath friends must show himself friendly. There is a mutual love that Christians owe, and must pay.
(1.) An affectionate love (
(2.) A respectful love: In honour
preferring one another. Instead of contending for superiority,
let us be forward to give to others the pre-eminence. This is
explained,
(3.) A liberal love (
(4.) A sympathizing love (
(5.) A united love: "Be of the same mind
one towards another (
(6.) A condescending love: Mind not high
things, but condescend to men of low estate,
(7.) A love that engages us, as much as
lies in us, to live peaceably with all men,
2. To our enemies. Since men became enemies to God, they have been found very apt to be enemies one to another. Let but the centre of love be once forsaken, and the lines will either clash and interfere, or be at an uncomfortable distance. And, of all men, those that embrace religion have reason to expect to meet with enemies in a world whose smiles seldom concur with Christ's. Now Christianity teaches us how to behave towards our enemies; and in this instruction it quite differs from all other rules and methods, which generally aim at victory and dominion; but this at inward peace and satisfaction. Whoever are our enemies, that wish us ill and seek to do us ill, our rule is to do them no hurt, but all the good we can.
(1.) To do them no hurt (
(2.) We must not only not to hurt to our
enemies, but our religion goes higher, and teaches us to do them
all the good we can. It is a command peculiar to Christianity, and
which does highly commend it: Love your enemies,
[1.] In word: Bless those who persecute
you,
[2.] In deed (
3. To conclude, there remain two exhortations yet untouched, which are general, and which recommend all the rest as good in themselves, and of good report.
(1.) As good in themselves (
There are three good lessons taught us in this
chapter, where the apostle enlarges more upon his precepts than he
had done in the foregoing chapter, finding them more needful to be
fully pressed. I. A lesson of subjection to lawful authority,
1 Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. 2 Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation. 3 For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same: 4 For he is the minister of God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not the sword in vain: for he is the minister of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. 5 Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath, but also for conscience sake. 6 For for this cause pay ye tribute also: for they are God's ministers, attending continually upon this very thing.
We are here taught how to conduct ourselves
towards magistrates, and those that are in authority over us,
called here the higher powers, intimating their authority
(they are powers), and their dignity (they are higher powers),
including not only the king as supreme, but all inferior
magistrates under him: and yet it is expressed, not by the persons
that are in that power, but the place of power itself, in which
they are. However the persons themselves may be wicked, and of
those vile persons whom the citizen of Zion contemneth (
I. The duty enjoined: Let every soul be
subject. Every soul—every person, one as well as another, not
excluding the clergy, who call themselves spiritual persons,
however the church of Rome may not only exempt such from subjection
to the civil powers, but place them in authority above them, making
the greatest princes subject to the pope, who thus exalteth himself
above all that is called God.—Every soul. Not that our
consciences are to be subjected to the will of any man. It is God's
prerogative to make laws immediately to bind conscience, and we
must render to God the things that are God's. But it intimates that
our subjection must be free and voluntary, sincere and hearty.
Curse not the king, no, not in thy thought,
II. The reasons to enforce this duty. Why must we be subject?
1. For wrath's sake. Because of the
danger we run ourselves into by resistance. Magistrates bear the
sword, and to oppose them is to hazard all that is dear to us in
this world; for it is to no purpose to contend with him that bears
the sword. The Christians were then in those persecuting times
obnoxious to the sword of the magistrate for their religion, and
they needed not make themselves more obnoxious by their rebellion.
The least show of resistance or sedition in a Christian would soon
be aggravated and improved, and would be very prejudicial to the
whole society; and therefore they had more need than others to be
exact in their subjection, that those who had so much occasion
against them in the matter of their God might have no other
occasion. To this head must that argument be referred (
2. We must be subject, not only for
wrath, but for conscience' sake; not so much formidine
pœnæ—from the fear of punishment, as virtutis
amore—from the love of virtue. This makes common civil offices
acceptable to God, when they are done for conscience' sake,
with an eye to God, to his providence putting us into such
relations, and to his precept making subjection the duty of those
relations. Thus the same thing may be done from a very different
principle. Now to oblige conscience to this subjection he argues,
(1.) From the institution of magistracy:
There is no power but of God. God as the ruler and governor
of the world hath appointed the ordinance of magistracy, so that
all civil power is derived from him as from its original, and he
hath by his providence put the administration into those hands,
whatever they are that have it. By him kings reign,
(2.) From the intention of magistracy: Rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil, &c. Magistracy was designed to be,
[1.] A terror to evil works and evil
workers. They bear the sword; not only the sword of war, but the
sword of justice. They are heirs of restraint, to put
offenders to shame; Laish wanted such,
[2.] A praise to those that do well. Those
that keep in the way of their duty shall have the commendation and
protection of the civil powers, to their credit and comfort. "Do
that which is good (
(3.) From our interest in it: "He is the
minister of God to thee for good. Thou hast the benefit and
advantage of the government, and therefore must do what thou canst
to preserve it, and nothing to disturb it." Protection draws
allegiance. If we have protection from the government, we owe
subjection to it; by upholding the government, we keep up our own
hedge. This subjection is likewise consented to by the tribute we
pay (
7 Render therefore to all their dues: tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour. 8 Owe no man any thing, but to love one another: for he that loveth another hath fulfilled the law. 9 For this, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not kill, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Thou shalt not covet; and if there be any other commandment, it is briefly comprehended in this saying, namely, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 10 Love worketh no ill to his neighbour: therefore love is the fulfilling of the law.
We are here taught a lesson of justice and charity.
I. Of justice (
II. Of charity: Owe no man any
thing; opheilete—you do owe no man any
thing; so some read it: "Whatever you owe to any relation, or to
any with whom you have to do, it is eminently summer up and
included in this debt of love. But to love one another, this
is a debt that must be always in the paying, and yet always owing."
Love is a debt. The law of God and the interest of mankind make it
so. It is not a thing which we are left at liberty about, but it is
enjoined us, as the principle and summary of all duty owing one to
another; for love is the fulfilling of the law; not
perfectly, but it is a good step towards it. It is inclusive of all
the duties of the second table, which he specifies,
11 And that, knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep: for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed. 12 The night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armour of light. 13 Let us walk honestly, as in the day; not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying. 14 But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof.
We are here taught a lesson of sobriety and godliness in ourselves. Our main care must be to look to ourselves. Four things we are here taught, as a Christian's directory for his day's work: when to awake, how to dress ourselves, how to walk, and what provision to make.
I. When to awake: Now it is high time to
awake (
II. How to dress ourselves. This is the
next care, when we are awake and up: "The night is far spent,
the day is at hand; therefore it is time to dress ourselves.
Clearer discoveries will be quickly made of gospel grace than have
been yet made, as light gets ground. The night of Jewish rage and
cruelty is just at an end; their persecuting power is near a
period; the day of our deliverance from them is at hand, that day
of redemption which Christ promised,
1. "What we must put off; put off our
night-clothes, which it is a shame to appear abroad in: Cast off
the works of darkness." Sinful works are works of darkness;
they come from the darkness of ignorance and mistake, they covet
the darkness of privacy and concealment, and they end in the
darkness of hell and destruction. "Let us therefore, who are of the
day, cast them off; not only cease from the practice of them, but
detest and abhor them, and have no more to do with them. Because
eternity is just at the door, let us take heed lest we be found
doing that which will then make against us,"
2. "What we must put on." Our care must be
wherewithal we shall be clothed, how shall we dress our
souls? (1.) Put on the armour of light. Christians are
soldiers in the midst of enemies, and their life a warfare,
therefore their array must be armour, that they may stand upon
their defence—the armour of God, to which we are directed,
III. How to walk. When we are up and
dressed, we are not to sit still in an affected closeness and
privacy, as monks and hermits. What have we good clothes for, but
to appear abroad in them?—Let us walk. Christianity teaches
us how to walk so as to please God, whose eye is upon us:
IV. What provision to make (
The apostle having, in the former chapter, directed our conduct one towards another in civil things, and prescribed the sacred laws of justice, peaceableness, and order, to be observed by us as members of the commonwealth, comes in this and part of the following chapter in like manner to direct our demeanour one towards another in sacred things, which pertain more immediately to conscience and religion, and which we observe as members of the church. Particularly, he gives rules how to manage our different apprehensions about indifferent things, in the management of which, it seems, there was something amiss among the Roman Christians, to whom he wrote, which he here labours to redress. But the rules are general, and of standing use in the church, for the preservation of that Christian love which he had so earnestly pressed in the foregoing chapter as the fulfilling of the law. It is certain that nothing is more threatening, nor more often fatal, to Christian societies, than the contentions and divisions of their members. By these wounds the life and soul of religion expire. Now in this chapter we are furnished with the sovereign balm of Gilead; the blessed apostle prescribes like a wise physician. "Why then is not the hurt of the daughter of my people recovered," but because his directions are not followed? This chapter, rightly understood, made use of, and lived up to, would set things to rights, and heal us all.
1 Him that is weak in the faith receive ye, but not to doubtful disputations. 2 For one believeth that he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eateth herbs. 3 Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not; and let not him which eateth not judge him that eateth: for God hath received him. 4 Who art thou that judgest another man's servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be holden up: for God is able to make him stand. 5 One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. 6 He that regardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord; and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. He that eateth, eateth to the Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks. 7 For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. 8 For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. 9 For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living. 10 But why dost thou judge thy brother? or why dost thou set at nought thy brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. 11 For it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. 12 So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God. 13 Let us not therefore judge one another any more: but judge this rather, that no man put a stumblingblock or an occasion to fall in his brother's way. 14 I know, and am persuaded by the Lord Jesus, that there is nothing unclean of itself: but to him that esteemeth any thing to be unclean, to him it is unclean. 15 But if thy brother be grieved with thy meat, now walkest thou not charitably. Destroy not him with thy meat, for whom Christ died. 16 Let not then your good be evil spoken of: 17 For the kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. 18 For he that in these things serveth Christ is acceptable to God, and approved of men. 19 Let us therefore follow after the things which make for peace, and things wherewith one may edify another. 20 For meat destroy not the work of God. All things indeed are pure; but it is evil for that man who eateth with offence. 21 It is good neither to eat flesh, nor to drink wine, nor any thing whereby thy brother stumbleth, or is offended, or is made weak. 22 Hast thou faith? have it to thyself before God. Happy is he that condemneth not himself in that thing which he alloweth. 23 And he that doubteth is damned if he eat, because he eateth not of faith: for whatsoever is not of faith is sin.
We have in this chapter,
I. An account of the unhappy contention which had broken out in the Christian church. Our Master had foretold that offences would come; and, it seems, so they did, for want of that wisdom and love which would have prevented discord, and kept up union among them.
1. There was a difference among them about
the distinction of meats and days; these are the two things
specified. There might be other similar occasions of difference,
while these made the most noise, and were most taken notice of. The
case was this: The members of the Christian church at Rome were
some of them originally Gentiles, and others of them Jews. We find
Jews at Rome believing,
2. It was not so much the difference itself that did the mischief as the mismanagement of the difference, making it a bone of contention. (1.) Those who were strong, and knew their Christian liberty, and made use of it, despised the weak, who did not. Whereas they should have pitied them, and helped them, and afforded them meek and friendly instruction, they trampled upon them as silly, and humoursome, and superstitious, for scrupling those things which they knew to be lawful: so apt are those who have knowledge to be puffed up with it, and to look disdainfully and scornfully upon their brethren. (2.) Those who were weak, and durst not use their Christian liberty, judged and censured the strong, who did, as if they were loose Christians, carnal professors, that cared not what they did, but walked at all adventures, and stuck at nothing. They judged them as breakers of the law, contemners of God's ordinance, and the like. Such censures as these discovered a great deal of rashness and uncharitableness, and would doubtless tend much to the alienating of affection. Well, this was the disease, and we see it remaining in the church to this day; the like differences, in like manner mismanaged, are still the disturbers of the church's peace. But,
II. We have proper directions and suggestions laid down for allaying this contention, and preventing the ill consequences of it. The apostle, as a wise physician, prescribes proper remedies for the disease, which are made up of rules and reasons. Such gentle methods does he take, with such cords of a man does he draw them together; not by excommunicating, suspending, and silencing either side, but by persuading them both to a mutual forbearance: and as a faithful daysman he lays his hand upon them both, reasoning the case with the strong that they should not be so scornful, and with the weak that they should not be so censorious. If the contending parties will but submit to this fair arbitration, each abate of his rigour, and sacrifice their differences to their graces, all will be well quickly. Let us observe the rules he gives, some to the strong and some to the weak, and some to both, for they are interwoven; and reduce the reasons to their proper rules.
1. Those who are weak must be received,
but not to doubtful disputations,
2. Those who are strong must by no means
despise the weak; nor those who are weak judge the strong,
(1.) Because God hath received them; and we
reflect upon him if we reject those whom he hath received. God
never cast off any one that had true grace, though he was but weak
in it; never broke the bruised reed. Strong believers and weak
believers, those that eat and those that eat not, if they be true
believers, are accepted of God. It will be good for us to put this
question to ourselves, when we are tempted to behave scornfully
towards our brethren, to disdain and censure them: "Hast not God
owned them; and, if he has, dare I disown them?" "Nay, God doth not
only receive him, but hold him up,
(2.) Because they are servants to their own
master (
(3.) Because both the one and the other, if
they be true believers, and are right in the main, have an eye to
God, and do approve themselves to God in what they do,
[1.] Our end and aim: not self, but the
Lord. As the particular end specifies the action, so the general
scope and tendency specify the state. If we would know what way we
walk in, we must enquire what end we walk towards. First,
Not to self. We have learned to deny ourselves; this was our first
lesson: None of us liveth to himself. This is a thing in
which all the people of God are one, however they differ in other
things; though some are weak and others are strong, yet both agree
in this, not to live to themselves. Not one that hath given up his
name to Christ is allowedly a self-seeker; it is contrary to the
foundation of true Christianity. We neither live to ourselves
nor die to ourselves. We are not our own masters, nor our own
proprietors—we are not at our own disposal. The business of our
lives is not to please ourselves, but to please God. The business
of our deaths, to which we are every day exposed and delivered, is
not to make ourselves talked of; we run not such hazards out of
vain-glory, while we are dying daily. When we come to die actually,
neither is that to ourselves; it is not barely that we would be
unclothed, and eased of the burden of the flesh, but it is to the
Lord, that we may depart and be with Christ, may be present with
the Lord. Secondly, But to the Lord (
[2.] The ground of this,
(4.) Because both the one and the other
must shortly give an account,
[1.] All his friends do it freely, are made
willing in the day of his power. Grace is the soul's cheerful,
entire, and avowed subjection to Jesus Christ. First, Bowing
to him—the understanding bowed to his truths, the will to his
laws, the whole man to his authority; and this expressed by the
bowing of the knee, the posture of adoration and prayer. It is
proclaimed before our Joseph, Bow the knee,
[2.] All his foes shall be constrained to
do it, whether they will or no. When he shall come in the clouds,
and every eye shall see him, then, and not till then, will all
those promises which speak of his victories over his enemies and
their subjection to him have their full and complete
accomplishment; then his foes shall be his footstool, and all his
enemies shall lick the dust. Hence he concludes (
(5.) Because the stress of Christianity is
not to be laid upon these things, nor are they at all essential to
religion, either on the one side or on the other. This is his
reason (
[1.] The nature of true Christianity, what
it is: it is here called, The kingdom of God; it is a
religion intended to rule us, a kingdom: it stands in a true and
hearty subjection to God's power and dominion. The gospel
dispensation is in a special manner called the kingdom of
God, in distinction from the legal dispensation,
[2.] The advantages of it. He that duly observeth these things, First, Is acceptable to God. God is well pleased with such a one, though he be not in every thing just of our length. He has the love and favour of God; his person, his performances, are accepted of God, and we need no more to make us happy. If God now accepts thy works, thou mayest eat thy bread with joy. Those are most pleasing to God that are best pleased with him; and they are those that abound most in peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. Secondly, He is approved of men—of all wise and good men, and the opinion of others is not to be regarded. The persons and things which are acceptable to God should be approved of us. Should not we be pleased with that which God is pleased with? What is it to be sanctified, but to be of God's mind? Observe, The approbation of men is not to be slighted; for we must provide things honest in the sight of all men, and study those things that are lovely and of good report: but the acceptance of God is to be desired and aimed at in the first place, because, sooner or later, God will bring all the world to be of his mind.
3. Another rule here given is this, that in
these doubtful things every one not only may, but must, walk
according to the light that God hath given him. This is laid down
(1.) Of a mistaken conscience,
[1.] His own clearness in this matter.
"I know and am persuaded—I am fully persuaded, I am
acquainted with my Christian liberty, and am satisfied in it,
without any doubt or scruple, that there is nothing unclean of
itself, that is, no kind of meat that lies under any ceremonial
uncleanness, nor is forbidden to be eaten, if it be food proper for
human bodies." Several kinds of meat were forbidden to the Jews,
that in that, as in other things, they might be a peculiar and
separate people,
[2.] But here is a caution he gives to
those who had not that clearness in this matter which he had: To
him that esteemeth any thing to be unclean, though it be his
error, yet to him it is unclean. This particular case, thus
determined, gives a general rule, That he who does a thing which he
verily believes to be unlawful, however the thing be in itself, to
him it is a sin. This arises from that unchangeable law of our
creation, which is, that our wills, in all their choices, motions,
and directions, should follow the dictates of our understandings.
This is the order of nature, which order is broken if the
understanding (though misguided) tell us that such a thing is a
sin, and yet we will do it. This is a will to do evil; for,
if it appears to us to be sin, there is the same pravity and
corruption of the will in the doing of it as if really it were a
sin; and therefore we ought not to do it. Not that it is in the
power of any man's conscience to alter the nature of the action in
itself, but only as to himself. It must be understood likewise with
this proviso, though men's judgments and opinions may make that
which is good in itself to become evil to them, yet they cannot
make that which is evil in itself to become good, either in itself
or to them. If a man were verily persuaded (it is Dr. Sanderson's
instance, sermon on
(2.) Nor must we act against the dictates
of a doubting conscience. In those indifferent things which we are
sure it is no sin not to do, and yet are not clear that it is
lawful to do them, we must not do them while we continue under
those doubts; for he that doubteth is damned if he eat
(
4. Another rule here prescribed is to those
who are clear in these matters, and know their Christian liberty,
yet to take heed of using it so as to give offence to a weak
brother. This is laid down
(1.) Of grief to our brother, "One that is
weak, and thinks it unlawful to eat such and such meats, will be
greatly troubled to see thee eat them, out of a concern for the
honour of the law which he thinks forbids them, and for the good of
thy soul which he thinks is wronged by them, especially when thou
dost it wilfully and with a seeming presumption, and not with that
tenderness and that care to give satisfaction to thy weak brother
which would become thee." Christians should take heed of grieving
one another, and of saddening the hearts of Christ's little ones.
See
(2.) Of guilt to our brother. The former is
a stumbling-block, that gives our brother a great shake, and
is a hindrance and discouragement to him; but this is an
occasion to fall. "If thy weak brother, purely by thy
example and influence, without any satisfaction received concerning
his Christian liberty, be drawn to act against his conscience and
to walk contrary to the light he has, and so to contract guilt upon
his soul, though the thing were lawful to thee, yet not being so to
him (he having not yet thereto attained), thou art to be
blamed for giving the occasion." See this case explained,
[1.] Consider the royal law of Christian
love and charity, which is hereby broken (
[2.] Consider the design of Christ's death:
Destroy not him with thy meat for whom Christ died,
[3.] Consider the work of God (
[4.] Consider the evil of giving offence,
and what an abuse it is of our Christian liberty. He grants that
all things indeed are pure. We may lawfully eat flesh, even
those meats which were prohibited by the ceremonial law; but, if we
abuse this liberty, it turns into sin to us: It is evil to him
that eats with offence. Lawful things may be done
unlawfully.—Eats with offence, either carelessly or
designedly giving offence to his brethren. It is observable that
the apostle directs his reproof most against those who gave the
offence; not as if those were not to be blamed who causelessly and
weakly took the offence from their ignorance of Christian liberty,
and the want of that charity which is not easily provoked and which
thinketh no evil (he several times tacitly reflects upon them), but
he directs his speech to the strong, because they were better able
to bear the reproof, and to begin the reformation. For the further
pressing of this rule, we may here observe two directions which
have relation to it:—First, Let not then your good be evil
spoken of (
The apostle, in this chapter, continues the discourse of the former, concerning mutual forbearance in indifferent things; and so draws towards a conclusion of the epistle. Where such differences of apprehension, and consequently distances of affection, are among Christians, there is need of precept upon precept, line upon line, to allay the heat, and to beget a better temper. The apostle, being desirous to drive the nail home, as a nail in a sure place, follows his blow, unwilling to leave the subject till he has some hopes of prevailing, to which end he orders the cause before them and fills his mouth with the most pressing arguments. We may observe, in this chapter, I. His precepts to them. II. His prayers for them. III. His apology for writing to them. IV. His account of himself and his own affairs. V. His declaration of his purpose to come and see them. VI. His desire of a share in their prayers.
1 We then that are strong ought to bear the infirmities of the weak, and not to please ourselves. 2 Let every one of us please his neighbour for his good to edification. 3 For even Christ pleased not himself; but, as it is written, The reproaches of them that reproached thee fell on me. 4 For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning, that we through patience and comfort of the scriptures might have hope.
The apostle here lays down two precepts, with reasons to enforce them, showing the duty of the strong Christian to consider and condescend to the weakest.
I. We must bear the infirmities of the
weak,
II. We must not please ourselves, but our
neighbour,
1. Christians must not please themselves.
We must not make it our business to gratify all the little
appetites and desires of our own heart; it is good for us to cross
ourselves sometimes, and then we shall the better bear others
crossing of us. We shall be spoiled (as Adonijah was) if we be
always humoured. The first lesson we have to learn is to deny
ourselves,
2. Christians must please their brethren. The design of Christianity is to soften and meeken the spirit, to teach us the art of obliging and true complaisance; not to be servants to the lust of any, but to the necessities and infirmities of our brethren—to comply with all that we have to do with as fare as we can with a good conscience. Christians should study to be pleasing. As we must not please ourselves in the use of our Christian liberty (which was allowed us, not for our own pleasure, but for the glory of God and the profit and edification of others), so we must please our neighbour. How amiable and comfortable a society would the church of Christ be if Christians would study to please one another, as now we see them commonly industrious to cross, and thwart, and contradict one another!—Please his neighbour, not in every thing, it is not an unlimited rule; but for his good, especially for the good of his soul: not please him by serving his wicked wills, and humouring him in a sinful way, or consenting to his enticements, or suffering sin upon him; this is a base way of pleasing our neighbour to the ruin of his soul: if we thus please men, we are not the servants of Christ; but please him for his good; not for our own secular good, or to make a prey of him, but for his spiritual good.—To edification, that is, not only for his profit, but for the profit of others, to edify the body of Christ, by studying to oblige one another. The closer the stones lie, and the better they are squared to fit one another, the stronger is the building. Now observe the reason why Christians must please one another: For even Christ pleased not himself. The self-denial of our Lord Jesus is the best argument against the selfishness of Christians. Observe,
(1.) That Christ pleased not himself. He
did not consult his own worldly credit, ease, safety, nor pleasure;
he had not where to lay his head, lived upon alms, would not be
made a king, detested no proposal with greater abhorrence than
that, Master, spare thyself, did not seek his own
will (
(2.) That herein the scripture was
fulfilled: As it is written, The reproaches of those that
reproached thee fell on me. This is quoted out of
(3.) That therefore we must go and do
likewise: For whatsoever things were written aforetime were
written for our learning. [1.] That which is written of Christ,
concerning his self-denial and sufferings, is written for our
learning; he hath left us an example. If Christ denied himself,
surely we should deny ourselves, from a principle of ingenuousness
and of gratitude, and especially of conformity to his image. The
example of Christ, in what he did and said, is recorded for our
imitation. [2.] That which is written in the scriptures of the Old
Testament in the general is written for our learning. What David
had said in his own person Paul had just now applied to Christ. Now
lest this should look like a straining of the scripture, he gives
us this excellent rule in general, that all the scriptures of the
Old Testament (much more those of the New) were written for our
learning, and are not to be looked upon as of private
interpretation. What happened to the Old-Testament saint happened
to them for ensample; and the scriptures of the Old Testament have
many fulfillings. The scriptures are left for a standing rule to
us: they are written, that they might remain for our use and
benefit. First, For our learning. There are many things to
be learned out of the scriptures; and that is the best learning
which is drawn from these fountains. Those are the most learned
that are most mighty in the scriptures. We must therefore labour,
not only to understand the literal meaning of the scripture, but to
learn out of it that which will do us good; and we have need of
help therefore not only to roll away the stone, but to draw out the
water, for in many places the well is deep. Practical observations
are more necessary than critical expositions. Secondly, That we
through patience and comfort of the scriptures might have hope.
That hope which hath eternal life for its object is here proposed
as the end of scripture-learning. The scripture was written that we
might know what to hope for from God, and upon what grounds, and in
what way. This should recommend the scripture to us that it is a
special friend to Christian hope. Now the way of attaining this
hope is through patience and comfort of the scripture.
Patience and comfort suppose trouble and sorrow; such is the lot of
the saints in this world; and, were it not so, we should have no
occasion for patience and comfort. But both these befriend that
hope which is the life of our souls. Patience works experience, and
experience hope, which maketh not ashamed,
5 Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be like-minded one toward another according to Christ Jesus: 6 That ye may with one mind and one mouth glorify God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.
The apostle, having delivered two exhortations, before he proceeds to more, intermixes here a prayer for the success of what he had said. Faithful ministers water their preaching with their prayers, because, whoever sows the seed, it is God that gives the increase. We can but speak to the ear; it is God's prerogative to speak to the heart. Observe,
I. The title he gives to God: The God of
patience and consolation, who is both the author and the
foundation of all the patience and consolation of the saints, from
whom it springs and on whom it is built. He gives the grace of
patience; he confirms and keeps it up as the God of consolation;
for the comforts of the Holy Ghost help to support believers, and
to bear them up with courage and cheerfulness under all their
afflictions. When he comes to beg the pouring out of the spirit of
love and unity he addresses himself to God as the God of patience
and consolation; that is, 1. As a God that bears with us and
comforts us, is not extreme to mark what we do amiss, but is ready
to comfort those that are cast down—to teach us so to testify our
love to our brethren, and by these means to preserve and maintain
unity, by being patient one with another and comfortable one to
another. Or, 2. As a God that gives us patience and comfort. He had
spoken (
II. The mercy he begs of God: Grant you
to be like-minded one towards another, according to Christ
Jesus. 1. The foundation of Christian love and peace is laid in
like-mindedness, a consent in judgment as far as you have attained,
or at least a concord and agreement in affection. To auto
phronein—to mind the same thing, all occasions of
difference removed, and all quarrels laid aside. 2. This
like-mindedness must be according to Christ Jesus, according
to the precept of Christ, the royal law of love, according to the
pattern and example of Christ, which he had propounded to them for
their imitation,
III. The end of his desire: that God may be
glorified,
7 Wherefore receive ye one another, as Christ also received us to the glory of God. 8 Now I say that Jesus Christ was a minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises made unto the fathers: 9 And that the Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy; as it is written, For this cause I will confess to thee among the Gentiles, and sing unto thy name. 10 And again he saith, Rejoice, ye Gentiles, with his people. 11 And again, Praise the Lord, all ye Gentiles; and laud him, all ye people. 12 And again, Esaias saith, There shall be a root of Jesse, and he that shall rise to reign over the Gentiles; in him shall the Gentiles trust.
The apostle here returns to his exhortation
to Christians. What he says here (
I. Christ hath received us to the glory of
God. The end of our reception by Christ is that we might glorify
God in this world, and be glorified with him in that to come. It
was the glory of God, and our glory in the enjoyment of God, that
Christ had in his eye when he condescended to receive us. We are
called to an eternal glory by Christ Jesus,
II. We must receive one another to the
glory of God. This must be our great end in all our actions, that
God may be glorified; and nothing more conduces to this than the
mutual love and kindness of those that profess religion; compare
1. He received the Jews,
2. He received the Gentiles likewise. This
he shows,
(1.) Observe Christ's favour to the
Gentiles, in taking them in to praise God—the work of the church
on earth and the wages of that in heaven. One design of Christ was
that the Gentiles likewise might be converted that they might be
one with the Jews in Christ's mystical body. A good reason why they
should not think the worse of any Christian for his having been
formerly a Gentile; for Christ has received him. He invites the
Gentiles, and welcomes them. Now observe how their conversion is
here expressed: That the Gentiles might glorify God for his
mercy. A periphrasis of conversion. [1.] They shall have matter
for praise, even the mercy of God. Considering the miserable and
deplorable condition that the Gentile world was in, the receiving
of them appears more as an act of mercy than the receiving of the
Jews. Those that were Lo-ammi—not a people, were
Lo-ruhama—not obtaining mercy,
(2.) The fulfilling of the scriptures in
this. The favour of God to the Gentiles was not only mercy, but
truth. Though there were not promises directly given to them, as to
the fathers of the Jews, yet there were many prophesies concerning
them, which related to the calling of them, and the embodying of
them in the church, some of which he mentions because it was a
thing that the Jews were hardly persuaded to believe. Thus, by
referring them to the Old Testament, he labours to qualify their
dislike of the Gentiles, and so to reconcile the parties at
variance. [1.] It was foretold that the Gentiles should have the
gospel preached to them: "I will confess to thee among the
Gentiles (
13 Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost.
Here is another prayer directed to God, as
the God of hope; and it is, as the former (
I. Observe how he addresses himself to God,
as the God of hope. It is good in prayer to fasten upon
those names, titles, and attributes of God, which are most suitable
to the errand we come upon, and will best serve to encourage our
faith concerning it. Every word in the prayer should be a plea.
Thus should the cause be skilfully ordered, and the mouth filled
with arguments. God is the God of hope. He is the foundation on
which our hope is built, and he is the builder that doth himself
raise it: he is both the object of our hope, and the author of it.
That hope is but fancy, and will deceive us, which is not fastened
upon God (as the goodness hoped for, and the truth hoped in), and
which is not of his working in us. We have both together,
II. What he asks of God, not for himself, but for them.
1. That they might be filled with all
joy and peace in believing. Joy and peace are two of those
things in which the kingdom of God consists,
2. That they might abound in hope through the power of the Holy Ghost. The joy and peace of believers arise chiefly from their hopes. What is laid out upon them is but little, compared with what is laid up for them; therefore the more hope they have the more joy and peace they have. We do then abound in hope when we hope for great things from God, and are greatly established and confirmed in these hopes. Christians should desire and labour after an abundance of hope, such hope as will not make ashamed. This is through the power of the Holy Ghost. The same almighty power that works grace begets and strengthens this hope. Our own power will never reach it; and therefore where this hope is, and is abounding, the blessed Spirit must have all the glory.
14 And I myself also am persuaded of you, my brethren, that ye also are full of goodness, filled with all knowledge, able also to admonish one another. 15 Nevertheless, brethren, I have written the more boldly unto you in some sort, as putting you in mind, because of the grace that is given to me of God, 16 That I should be the minister of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles, ministering the gospel of God, that the offering up of the Gentiles might be acceptable, being sanctified by the Holy Ghost.
Here, I. He commends these Christians with
the highest characters that could be. He began his epistle with
their praises (
II. He clears himself from the suspicion of
intermeddling needlessly with that which did not belong to him,
1. He did it only as their remembrancer:
As putting you in mind. such humble thoughts had Paul of
himself, though he excelled in knowledge, that he would not pretend
to tell them that which they did not know before, but only to
remind them of that in which they had formerly been by others
instructed. So Peter,
2. He did it as the apostle of the
Gentiles. It was in pursuance of his office: Because of the
grace (that is, the apostleship,
17 I have therefore whereof I may glory through Jesus Christ in those things which pertain to God. 18 For I will not dare to speak of any of those things which Christ hath not wrought by me, to make the Gentiles obedient, by word and deed, 19 Through mighty signs and wonders, by the power of the Spirit of God; so that from Jerusalem, and round about unto Illyricum, I have fully preached the gospel of Christ. 20 Yea, so have I strived to preach the gospel, not where Christ was named, lest I should build upon another man's foundation: 21 But as it is written, To whom he was not spoken of, they shall see: and they that have not heard shall understand.
The apostle here gives some account of
himself and of his own affairs. Having mentioned his ministry and
apostleship, he goes on further to magnify his office in the
efficacy of it, and to mention to the glory of God the great
success of his ministry and the wonderful things that God had done
by him, for encouragement to the Christian church at Rome, that
they were not alone in the profession of Christianity, but though,
compared with the multitude of their idolatrous neighbours, they
were but a little flock, yet, up and down the country, there were
many that were their companions in the kingdom and patience of
Jesus Christ. It was likewise a great confirmation of the truth of
the Christian doctrine that it had such strange success, and was so
far propagated by such weak and unlikely means, such multitudes
captivated to the obedience of Christ by the foolishness of
preaching. Therefore Paul gives them this account, which he makes
the matter of his glorying; not vain glory, but holy gracious
glorying, which appears by the limitations; it is through Jesus
Christ. Thus does he centre all his glorying in Christ; he
teaches us so to do,
I. His unwearied diligence and industry in his work. He was one that laboured more abundantly than they all.
1. He preached in many places: From
Jerusalem, whence the law went forth as a lamp that shineth,
and round about unto Illyricum, many hundred miles distant
from Jerusalem. We have in the book of the Acts an account of
Paul's travels. There we find him, after he was sent forth to
preach to the Gentiles (
2. He preached in places that had not heard
the gospel before,
II. The great and wonderful success that he
had in his work: It was effectual to make the Gentiles
obedient. The design of the gospel is to bring people to be
obedient; it is not only a truth to be believed, but a law
to be obeyed. This Paul aimed at in all his travels; not his own
wealth and honour (if he had, he had sadly missed his aim), but the
conversion and salvation of souls: this his heart was upon, and for
this he travailed in birth again. Now how was this great work
wrought? 1. Christ was the principal agent. He does not say, "which
I worked," but "which Christ wrought by me,"
22 For which cause also I have been much hindered from coming to you. 23 But now having no more place in these parts, and having a great desire these many years to come unto you; 24 Whensoever I take my journey into Spain, I will come to you: for I trust to see you in my journey, and to be brought on my way thitherward by you, if first I be somewhat filled with your company. 25 But now I go unto Jerusalem to minister unto the saints. 26 For it hath pleased them of Macedonia and Achaia to make a certain contribution for the poor saints which are at Jerusalem. 27 It hath pleased them verily; and their debtors they are. For if the Gentiles have been made partakers of their spiritual things, their duty is also to minister unto them in carnal things. 28 When therefore I have performed this, and have sealed to them this fruit, I will come by you into Spain. 29 And I am sure that, when I come unto you, I shall come in the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ.
St. Paul here declares his purpose to come and see the Christians at Rome. Upon this head his matter is but common and ordinary, appointing a visit to his friends; but the manner of his expression is gracious and savoury, very instructive, and for our imitation. We should learn by it to speak of our common affairs in the language of Canaan. Even our common discourse should have an air of grace; by this it will appear what country we belong to. It should seem that Paul's company was very much desired at Rome. He was a man that had as many friends and as many enemies as most men ever had: he passed through evil report and good report. No doubt they had heard much of him at Rome, and longed to see him. Should the apostle of the Gentiles be a stranger at Rome, the metropolis of the Gentile world? Why as to this he excuses it that he had not come yet, he promises to come shortly, and gives a good reason why he could not come now.
I. He excuses it that he never came yet.
Observe how careful Paul was to keep in with his friends, and to
prevent or anticipate any exceptions against him; not as one that
lorded it over God's heritage. 1. He assures them that he had a
great desire to see them; not to see Rome, though it was now in its
greatest pomp and splendour, nor to see the emperor's court, nor to
converse with the philosophers and learned men that were then at
Rome, though such conversation must needs be very desirable to so
great a scholar as Paul was, but to come unto you (
II. He promised to come and see them
shortly,
1. How he forecasted his intended visit.
His project was to see them in his way to Spain. It appears by this
that Paul intended a journey into Spain, to plant Christianity
there. The difficulty and peril of the work, the distance of the
place, the danger of the voyage, the other good works (though less
needful, he thinks) which Paul might find to do in other places,
did not quench the flame of his holy zeal for the propagating of
the gospel, which did even eat him up, and make him forget himself.
But it is not certain whether ever he fulfilled his purpose, and
went to Spain. Many of the best expositors think he did not, but
was hindered in this as he was in others of his purposes. He did
indeed come to Rome, but he was brought thither a prisoner, and
there was detained two years; and whither he went after is
uncertain: but several of his epistles which he wrote in prison
intimate his purpose to go eastward, and not towards Spain.
However, Paul, forasmuch as it was in thine heart to bring the
light of the gospel into Spain, thou didst well, in that it was in
thine heart; as God said to David,
2. What he expected in his intended visit.
(1.) What he expected from them. He expected they would bring him
on his way towards Spain. It was not a stately attendance, such as
princes have but a loving attendance, such as friends give, that
Paul expected. Spain was then a province of the empire, well known
to the Romans, who had a great correspondence with it, and
therefore they might be helpful to Paul in his voyage thither; and
it was not barely their accompanying him part of the way, but their
furthering him in his expedition, that he counted upon: not only
out of their respect to Paul, but out of respect to the souls of
those poor Spaniards that Paul was going to preach to. It is justly
expected from all Christians that they should lay out themselves
for the promoting and furthering of every good work, especially
that blessed work of the conversion of souls, which they should
contrive to make as easy as may be to their ministers, and as
successful as may be to poor souls. (2.) What he expected in them:
to be somewhat filled with their company. That which Paul
desired was their company and conversation. The good company of the
saints is very desirable and delightful. Paul was himself a man of
great attainments in knowledge and grace, taller by head and
shoulders than other Christians in these things, and yet see how he
pleased himself with the thoughts of good company; for as iron
sharpens iron so does a man the countenance of his friend. He
intimates that he intended to make some stay with them, for he
would be filled with their company; not just look at them, and
away: and yet he thinks their converse so pleasant that he should
never have enough of it; it is but somewhat filled, he thought he
should leave them with a desire of more of their company. Christian
society, rightly managed and improved, is a heaven upon earth, a
comfortable earnest of our gathering together unto Christ at the
great day. Yet observe, It is but somewhat filled, apo
merous—in part. The satisfaction we have in
communion with the saints in this world is but partial; we are but
somewhat filled. It is partial compared with our communion with
Christ; that, and that only, will completely satisfy, that will
fill the soul. It is partial compared with the communion we hope to
have with the saints in the other world. When we shall sit down
with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, with all the saints, and none
but saints, and saints made perfect, we shall have enough of that
society, and be quite filled with that company. (3.) What he
expected from God with them,
III. He gives them a good reason why he
could not come and see them now, because he had other business upon
his hands, which required his attendance, upon which he must first
make a journey to Jerusalem,
1. Concerning this charity itself. And he
speaks of that upon this occasion probably to excite the Roman
Christians to do the like, according to their ability. Examples are
moving, and Paul was very ingenious at begging, not for himself,
but for others. Observe, (1.) For whom it was intended: For the
poor saints which are at Jerusalem,
2. Concerning Paul's agency in this
business. He could himself contribute nothing; silver and gold he
had none, but lived upon the kindness of his friends; yet he
ministered unto the saints (
30 Now I beseech you, brethren, for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, and for the love of the Spirit, that ye strive together with me in your prayers to God for me; 31 That I may be delivered from them that do not believe in Judæa; and that my service which I have for Jerusalem may be accepted of the saints; 32 That I may come unto you with joy by the will of God, and may with you be refreshed. 33 Now the God of peace be with you all. Amen.
Here we have, I. St. Paul's desire of a
share in the prayers of the Romans for him, expressed very
earnestly,
1. Observe why they must pray for him. He begs it with the greatest importunity. He might suspect they would forget him in their prayers, because they had no personal acquaintance with him, and therefore he urges it so closely, and begs it with the most affectionate obtestations, by all that is sacred and valuable: I beseech you, (1.) "For the Lord Jesus Christ's sake. He is my Master, I am going about his work, and his glory is interested in the success of it: if you have any regard to Jesus Christ, and to his cause and kingdom, pray for me. You love Christ, and own Christ; for his sake then do me this kindness." (2.) "For the love of the Spirit. As a proof and instance of that love which the Spirit works in the hearts of believers one to another, pray for me; as a fruit of that communion which we have one with another by the Spirit though we never saw one another. If ever you experienced the Spirit's love to you, and would be found returning your love to the Spirit, be not wanting in this office of kindness."
2. How they must pray for him: That you
strive together. (1.) That you strive in prayer. We must
put forth all that is within us in that duty; pray with fixedness,
faith, and fervency; wrestle with God, as Jacob did; pray in
praying, as Elias did (
3. What they must beg of God for him. He
mentions particulars; for, in praying both for ourselves and for
our friends, it is good to be particular. What wilt thou that I
shall do for thee? So says Christ, when he holds out the golden
sceptre. Though he knows our state and wants perfectly, he will
know them from us. He recommends himself to their prayers, with
reference to three things:—(1.) The dangers which he was exposed
to: That I may be delivered from those that do not believe in
Judea. The unbelieving Jews were the most violent enemies Paul
had and most enraged against him, and some prospect he had of
trouble from them in this journey; and therefore they must pray
that God would deliver him. We may, and must, pray against
persecution. This prayer was answered in several remarkable
deliverances of Paul, recorded
II. Here is another prayer of the apostle
for them (
Paul is now concluding this long and excellent
epistle, and he does it with a great deal of affection. As in the
main body of the epistle he appears to have been a very knowing
man, so in these appurtenances of it he appears to have been a very
loving man. So much knowledge and so much love are a very rare, but
(where they exist) a very excellent and amiable—composition; for
what is heaven but knowledge and love made perfect? It is
observable how often Paul speaks as if he were concluding, and yet
takes fresh hold again. One would have thought that solemn
benediction which closed the foregoing chapter should have ended
the epistle; and yet here he begins again, and in this chapter he
repeats the blessing (
1 I commend unto you Phebe our sister, which is a servant of the church which is at Cenchrea: 2 That ye receive her in the Lord, as becometh saints, and that ye assist her in whatsoever business she hath need of you: for she hath been a succourer of many, and of myself also. 3 Greet Priscilla and Aquila my helpers in Christ Jesus: 4 Who have for my life laid down their own necks: unto whom not only I give thanks, but also all the churches of the Gentiles. 5 Likewise greet the church that is in their house. Salute my wellbeloved Epenetus, who is the firstfruits of Achaia unto Christ. 6 Greet Mary, who bestowed much labour on us. 7 Salute Andronicus and Junia, my kinsmen, and my fellowprisoners, who are of note among the apostles, who also were in Christ before me. 8 Greet Amplias my beloved in the Lord. 9 Salute Urbane, our helper in Christ, and Stachys my beloved. 10 Salute Apelles approved in Christ. Salute them which are of Aristobulus' household. 11 Salute Herodion my kinsman. Greet them that be of the household of Narcissus, which are in the Lord. 12 Salute Tryphena and Tryphosa, who labour in the Lord. Salute the beloved Persis, which laboured much in the Lord. 13 Salute Rufus chosen in the Lord, and his mother and mine. 14 Salute Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermas, Patrobas, Hermes, and the brethren which are with them. 15 Salute Philologus, and Julia, Nereus, and his sister, and Olympas, and all the saints which are with them. 16 Salute one another with a holy kiss. The churches of Christ salute you.
Such remembrances as these are usual in letters between friends; and yet Paul, by the savouriness of his expressions, sanctifies these common compliments.
I. Here is the recommendation of a friend,
by whom (as some think) this epistle was sent—one Phebe,
1. He gives a very good character of her.
(1.) As a sister to Paul: Phebe our sister; not in nature,
but in grace; not in affinity or consanguinity, but in pure
Christianity: his own sister in the faith of Christ, loving Paul,
and beloved of him, with a pure and chaste and spiritual love, as a
sister; for there is neither male nor female, but all are one in
Christ Jesus,
2. He recommends her to their care and kindness, as one worthy to be taken notice of with peculiar respect. (1.) "Receive her in the Lord. Entertain her; bid her welcome." This pass, under Paul's hand, could not but recommend her to any Christian church. "Receive her in the Lord," that is, "for the Lord's sake; receive her as a servant and friend of Christ." As it becometh saints to receive, who love Christ, and therefore love all that are his for his sake; or, as becometh saints to be received, with love and honour and the tenderest affection. There may be occasion sometimes to improve our interest in our friends, not only for ourselves, but for others also, interest being a price in the hand for doing good. (2.) Assist her in whatsoever business she has need of you. Whether she had business of trade, or law-business at the court, is not material; however being a woman, a stranger, a Christian, she had need of help: and Paul engaged them to be assistant to her. It becomes Christians to be helpful one to another in their affairs, especially to be helpful to strangers; for we are members one of another and we know not what need of help we may have ourselves. Observe, Paul bespeaks help for one that had been so helpful to many; he that watereth shall be watered also himself.
II. Here are commendations to some particular friends among those to whom he wrote, more than in any other of the epistles. Though the care of all the churches came upon Paul daily, enough to distract an ordinary head, yet he could retain the remembrance of so many; and his heart was so full of love and affection as to send salutations to each of them with particular characters of them, and expressions of love to them and concern for them. Greet them, salute them; it is the same word, aspasasthe. "Let them know that I remember them, and love them, and wish them well." There is something observable in several of these salutations.
1. Concerning Aquila and Priscilla, a
famous couple, that Paul had a special kindness for. They were
originally of Rome, but were banished thence by the edict of
Claudius,
2. Concerning Epenetus,
3. Concerning Mary, and some others who
were laborious in that which is good, industrious Christians:
Mary, who bestowed much labour on us. True love never
sticks at labour, but rather takes a pleasure in it; where there is
much love there will be much labour. Some think this Mary had been
at some of those places where Paul was, though now removed to Rome,
and had personally ministered to him; others think Paul speaks of
her labour as bestowed upon him because it was bestowed upon his
friends and fellow-labourers, and he took what was done to them as
done to himself. He says of Tryphena and Tryphosa, two useful women
in their places, that they laboured in the Lord (
4. Concerning Andronicus and Junia,
5. Concerning Apelles, who is here said to
be approved in Christ (
6. Concerning Aristobulus and Narcissus;
notice is taken of their household,
7. Concerning Rufus (
8. Concerning the rest this is observable,
that he salutes the brethren who are with them (
Lastly, He concludes with the
recommendation of them to the love and embraces one of another:
Salute one another with a holy kiss. Mutual salutations, as
they express love, so they increase and strengthen love, and endear
Christians one to another: therefore Paul here encourages the use
of them, and only directs that they may be holy—a chaste kiss, in
opposition to that which is wanton and lascivious; a sincere kiss,
in opposition to that which is treacherous and dissembling, as
Judas's, when he betrayed Christ with a kiss. He adds, in the
close, a general salutation to them all, in the name of the
churches of Christ (
17 Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them. 18 For they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple. 19 For your obedience is come abroad unto all men. I am glad therefore on your behalf: but yet I would have you wise unto that which is good, and simple concerning evil. 20 And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet shortly. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. Amen.
The apostle having endeavoured by his endearing salutations to unite them together, it was not improper to subjoin a caution to take heed of those whose principles and practices were destructive to Christian love. And we may observe,
I. The caution itself, which is given in
the most obliging manner that could be: I beseech you,
brethren. He does not will and command, as one that lorded it
over God's heritage, but for love's sake beseeches. How earnest,
how endearing, are Paul's exhortations! He teaches them, 1. To see
their danger: Mark those who cause divisions and offences.
Our Master had himself foretold that divisions and offences would
come, but had entailed a woe on those by whom they come (
II. The reasons to enforce this caution.
1. Because of the pernicious policy of
these seducers,
2. Because of the peril we are in, through
our proneness and aptness to be inveigled and ensnared by them:
"For your obedience has come abroad unto all men—you are
noted in all the churches for a willing, tractable, complying
people." And, (1.) Therefore, because it was so, these seducing
teachers would be the more apt to assault them. The devil and his
agents have a particular spite against flourishing churches and
flourishing souls. The ship that is known to be richly laden is
most exposed to privateers. The adversary and enemy covets such a
prey, therefore look to yourselves,
3. Because of the promise of God, that we
shall have victory at last, which is given to quicken and
encourage, not to supersede, our watchful cares and vigorous
endeavours. It is a very sweet promise (
(1.) The titles he gives to God: The God of peace, the author and giver of all good. When we come to God for spiritual victories, we must not only eye him as the Lord of hosts, whose all power is, but as the God of peace, a God at peace with us, speaking peace to us, working peace in us, creating peace for us. Victory comes from God more as the God of peace than as the God of war; for, in all our conflicts, peace is the thing we must contend for. God, as the God of peace, will restrain and vanquish all those that cause divisions and offences, and so break and disturb the peace of the church.
(2.) The blessing he expects from God—a
victory over Satan. If he mean primarily those false doctrines and
seducing spirits spoken of before, of which Satan was the prime
founder and author, yet doubtless, it comprehends all the other
designs and devices of Satan against souls, to defile, disturb, and
destroy them, all his attempts to keep us from the purity of
heaven, the peace of heaven here, and the possession of heaven
hereafter. Satan tempting and troubling, acting as a deceiver and
as a destroyer, the God of peace will bruise under our
feet. He had cautioned them before against simplicity: now
they, being conscious of their own great weakness and folly, might
think, "How shall we evade and escape these snares that are laid
for us? Will not these adversaries of our souls be at length too
hard for us?" "No," says he, "fear not; though you cannot overcome
in your own strength and wisdom, yet the God of peace will do it
for you; and through him that loved us we shall be more than
conquerors." [1.] The victory shall be complete: He shall bruise
Satan under your feet, plainly alluding to the first promise
the Messiah made in paradise (
21 Timotheus my workfellow, and Lucius, and Jason, and Sosipater, my kinsmen, salute you. 22 I Tertius, who wrote this epistle, salute you in the Lord. 23 Gaius mine host, and of the whole church, saluteth you. Erastus the chamberlain of the city saluteth you, and Quartus a brother. 24 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen.
As the Apostle had before sent his own
salutations to many of this church, and that of the churches round
him to them all, he here adds an affectionate remembrance of them
from some particular persons who were now with him, the better to
promote acquaintance and fellowship among distant saints, and that
the subscribing of these worthy names, known to them, might the
more recommend this epistle. He mentions, 1. Some that were his
particular friends, and probably known to the Roman Christians:
Timotheus my work-fellow. Paul sometimes calls Timothy his
son, as an inferior; but here he styles him his work-fellow, as one
equal with him, such a respect does he put upon him: and
Lucius, probably Lucius of Cyrene, a noted man in the church
of Antioch (
25 Now to him that is of power to stablish you according to my gospel, and the preaching of Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery, which was kept secret since the world began, 26 But now is made manifest, and by the scriptures of the prophets, according to the commandment of the everlasting God, made known to all nations for the obedience of faith: 27 To God only wise, be glory through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen.
Here the apostle solemnly closes his epistle with a magnificent ascription of glory to the blessed God, as one that terminated all in the praise and glory of God, and studied to return all to him, seeing all is of him and from him. He does, as it were, breathe out his soul to these Romans in the praise of God, choosing to make that the end of his epistle which he made the end of his life. Observe here,
I. A description of the gospel of God,
which comes in in a parenthesis; having occasion to speak of it as
the means by which the power of God establishes souls, and the rule
of that establishment: To establish you according to my
gospel. Paul calls it his gospel, because he was the preacher
of it and because he did so much glory in it. Some think he means
especially that declaration, explication, and application, of the
doctrine of the gospel, which he had now made in this epistle; but
it rather takes in all the preaching and writing of the apostles,
among whom Paul was a principal labourer. Through their word
(
1. It is the preaching of Jesus
Christ. Christ was the preacher of it himself; it began to be
spoken by the Lord,
2. It is the revelation of the mystery
which was kept secret since the world began, and by the scriptures
of the prophets made known. The subject-matter of the gospel is
a mystery. Our redemption and salvation by Jesus Christ, in the
foundation, method, and fruits of it, are, without controversy, a
great mystery of godliness,
(1.) This mystery was kept secret since the
world began: chronois aioniois sesigemenou. It was
wrapped up in silence from eternity; so some—a
temporibus æternis; it is no new and upstart notion, no late
invention, but took rise from the days of eternity and the purposes
of God's everlasting love. Before the foundation of the world was
laid, the mystery was hid in God,
(2.) It is now made manifest. The veil is
rent, the shadows of the evening are done away, and life and
immortality are brought to light by the gospel, and the Sun of
righteousness has risen upon the world. Paul does not pretend to
have the monopoly of this discovery, as if he alone knew it; no, it
is made manifest to many others. But how is it made manifest by the
scriptures of the prophets? Surely, because now the event has given
the best exposition to the prophecies of the Old Testament. Being
accomplished, they are explained. The preaching of the prophets, as
far as it related to this mystery, was in a great measure dark and
unintelligible in the ages wherein they lived; but the scriptures
of the prophets, the things which they left in writing, are now not
only made plain in themselves, but by them this mystery is made
known to all nations. The Old Testament does not only borrow light
from, but return light to, the revelation of the New Testament. If
the New Testament explains the Old, the Old Testament, by way of
requital, very much illustrates the New. Thus the Old-Testament
prophets prophesy again, now their prophecies are fulfilled,
before many people, and nations, and tongues. I refer to
(3.) It is manifested according to the commandment of the everlasting God—the purpose, counsel, and decree of God from eternity, and the commission and appointment given first to Christ and then to the apostles, in the fulness of time. They received commandment from the Father to do what they did in preaching the gospel. Lest any should object, "Why was this mystery kept secret so long, and why made manifest now?"—he resolves it into the will of God, who is an absolute sovereign, and gives not an account of any of his matters. The commandment of the everlasting God was enough to bear out the apostles and ministers of the gospel in their preaching. The everlasting God. This attribute of eternity is here given up to God very emphatically. [1.] He is from everlasting, which intimates that though he had kept this mystery secret since the world began, and had but lately revealed it, yet he had framed and contrived it from everlasting, before the worlds were. The oaths and covenants in the written word are but the copy of the oath and covenant which were between the Father and the Son from eternity: those the extracts, these the original. And, [2.] He is to everlasting, intimating the eternal continuance to us. We must never look for any new revelation, but abide by this, for this is according to the commandment of the everlasting God. Christ, in the gospel, is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever.
(4.) It is made known to all nations for
the obedience of faith. The extent of this revelation he often
takes notice of; that whereas hitherto in Judah only God was known,
now Christ is salvation to the ends of the earth, to all nations.
And the design of it is very observable; it is for the obedience of
faith—that they may believe and obey it, receive it and be rules
by it. The gospel is revealed, not to be talked of and disputed
about, but to be submitted to. The obedience of faith is that
obedience which is paid to the word of faith (see that phrase,
II. A doxology to that God whose gospel it
is, ascribing glory to him for ever (
1. The matter of this praise. In thanking
God, we fasten upon his favours to us; in praising and adoring God,
we fasten upon his perfections in himself. Two of his principal
attributes are here taken notice of:—(1.) His power (
2. The Mediator of this praise: Through Jesus Christ. To God only wise through Jesus Christ; so some. It is in and through Christ that God is manifested to the world as the only wise God; for he is the wisdom of God, and the power of God. Or rather, as we read it, glory through Jesus Christ. All the glory that passes from fallen man to God, so as to be accepted of him, must go through the hands of the Lord Jesus, in whom alone it is that our persons and performances are, or can be, pleasing to God. Of his righteousness therefore we must make mention, even of his only, who, as he is the Mediator of all our prayers, so he is, and I believe will be to eternity, the Mediator of all our praises.
Completed by Simon Browne.
AN
Corinth was
a principal city of Greece, in that particular division of it which
was called Achaia. It was situated on the isthmus (or neck
of land) that joined Peloponnesus to the rest of Greece, on the
southern side, and had two ports adjoining, one at the bottom of
the Corinthian Gulf, called Lechæum, not far from the city,
whence they traded to Italy and the west, the other at the bottom
of the Sinus Saronicus, called Cenchrea, at a more remote
distance, whence they traded to Asia. From this situation, it is no
wonder that Corinth should be a place of great trade and wealth;
and, as affluence is apt to produce luxury of all kinds, neither is
it to be wondered at if a place so famous for wealth and arts
should be infamous for vice. It was in a particular manner noted
for fornication, insomuch that a Corinthian woman was a
proverbial phrase for a strumpet, and korinthiazein,
korinthiasesthai—to play the Corinthian, is to play
the whore, or indulge whorish inclinations. Yet in this lewd city
did Paul, by the blessing of God on his labours, plant and raise a
Christian church, chiefly among the Gentiles, as seems very
probable from the history of this matter,
Some time after he left them he wrote this
epistle to them, to water what he had planted and rectify some
gross disorders which during his absence had been introduced,
partly from the interest some false teacher or teachers had
obtained amongst them, and partly from the leaven of their old
maxims and manners, that had not been thoroughly purged out by the
Christian principles they had entertained. And it is but too
visible how much their wealth had helped to corrupt their manners,
from the several faults for which the apostle reprehends them.
Pride, avarice, luxury, lust (the natural offspring of a carnal and
corrupt mind), are all fed and prompted by outward affluence. And
with all these either the body of this people or some particular
persons among them are here charged by the apostle. Their pride
discovered itself in their parties and factions, and the notorious
disorders they committed in the exercise of their spiritual gifts.
And this vice was not wholly fed by their wealth, but by the
insight they had into the Greek learning and philosophy. Some of
the ancients tell us that the city abounded with rhetoricians and
philosophers. And these were men naturally vain, full of
self-conceit, and apt to despise the plain doctrine of the gospel,
because it did not feed the curiosity of an inquisitive and
disputing temper, nor please the ear with artful speeches and a
flow of fine words. Their avarice was manifest in their law-suits
and litigations about meum—mine, and tuum—thine,
before heathen judges. Their luxury appeared in more instances than
one, in their dress, in their debauching themselves even at the
Lord's table, when the rich, who were most faulty on this account,
were guilty also of a very proud and criminal contempt of their
poor brethren. Their lust broke out in a most flagrant and infamous
instance, such as had not been named among the Gentiles, not spoken
of without detestation—that a man should have his father's wife,
either as his wife, or so as to commit fornication with her. This
indeed seems to be the fault of a particular person; but the whole
church were to blame that they had his crime in no greater
abhorrence, that they could endure one of such very corrupt morals
and of so flagitious a behaviour among them. But their
participation in his sin was yet greater, if, as some of the
ancients tell us, they were puffed up on behalf of the great
learning and eloquence of this incestuous person. And it is plain
from other passages of the epistle that they were not so entirely
free from their former lewd inclinations as not to need very strict
cautions and strong arguments against fornication: see
It is manifest from this state of things
that there was much that deserved reprehension, and needed
correction, in this church. And the apostle, under the direction
and influence of the Holy Spirit, sets himself to do both with all
wisdom and faithfulness, and with a due mixture of tenderness and
authority, as became one in so elevated and important a station in
the church. After a short introduction at the beginning of the
epistle, he first blames them for their discord and factions,
enters into the origin and source of them, shows them how much
pride and vanity, and the affectation of science, and learning, and
eloquence, flattered by false teachers, contributed to the
scandalous schism; and prescribes humility, and submission to
divine instruction, the teaching of God by his Spirit, both by
external revelation and internal illumination, as a remedy for the
evils that abounded amongst them. He shows them the vanity of their
pretended science and eloquence on many accounts. This he does
through the
In this chapter we have, I. The preface or
introduction to the whole epistle,
1 Paul, called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ through the will of God, and Sosthenes our brother, 2 Unto the church of God which is at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours: 3 Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. 4 I thank my God always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus Christ; 5 That in every thing ye are enriched by him, in all utterance, and in all knowledge; 6 Even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you: 7 So that ye come behind in no gift; waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ: 8 Who shall also confirm you unto the end, that ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. 9 God is faithful, by whom ye were called unto the fellowship of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord.
We have here the apostle's preface to his whole epistle, in which we may take notice,
I. Of the inscription, in which, according
to the custom of writing letters then, the name of the person by
whom it was written and the persons to whom it was written are both
inserted. 1. It is an epistle from Paul, the apostle of the
Gentiles, to the church of Corinth, which he himself had planted,
though there were some among them that now questioned his
apostleship (
II. Of the apostolical benediction.
Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the
Lord Jesus Christ. An apostle of the prince of peace must be a
messenger and minister of peace. This blessing the gospel brings
with it, and this blessing every preacher of the gospel should
heartily wish and pray may be the lot of all among whom he
ministers. Grace and peace—the favour of God, and reconciliation
to him. It is indeed the summary of all blessings. The Lord lift
up his countenance upon thee, and give thee peace, was the form
of benediction under the Old Testament (
III. Of the apostle's thanksgiving to God
on their behalf. Paul begins most of his epistles with thanksgiving
to God for his friends and prayer for them. Note, The best way of
manifesting our affection to our friends is by praying and giving
thanks for them. It is one branch of the communion of saints to
give thanks to God mutually for our gifts, graces, and comforts. He
gives thanks, 1. For their conversion to the faith of Christ:
For the grace which was given you through Jesus Christ,
IV. Of the encouraging hopes the apostle
had of them for the time to come, founded on the power and love of
Christ, and the faithfulness of God,
10 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment. 11 For it hath been declared unto me of you, my brethren, by them which are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you. 12 Now this I say, that every one of you saith, I am of Paul; and I of Apollos; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ. 13 Is Christ divided? was Paul crucified for you? or were ye baptized in the name of Paul?
Here the apostle enters on his subject.
I. He extorts them to unity and brotherly love, and reproves them for their divisions. He had received an account from some that wished them well of some unhappy differences among them. It was neither ill-will to the church, nor to their ministers, that prompted them to give this account; but a kind and prudent concern to have these heats qualified by Paul's interposition. He writes to them in a very engaging way: "I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ; if you have any regard to that dear and worthy name by which you are called, be unanimous. Speak all the same thing; avoid divisions or schisms" (as the original is), "that is, all alienation of affection from each other. Be perfectly joined together in the same mind, as far as you can. In the great things of religion be of a mind: but, when there is not a unity of sentiment, let there be a union of affections. The consideration of being agreed in greater things should extinguish all feuds and divisions about minor ones."
II. He hints at the origin of these
contentions. Pride lay at the bottom, and this made them factious.
Only of pride cometh contention,
III. He expostulates with them upon their discord and quarrels: "Is Christ divided? No, there is but one Christ, and therefore Christians should be on one heart. Was Paul crucified for you? Was he your sacrifice and atonement? Did I ever pretend to be your saviour, or any more than his minister? Or, were you baptized in the name of Paul? Were you devoted to my service, or engaged to be my disciples, by that sacred rite? Did I challenge that right in you, or dependence from you, which is the proper claim of your God and Redeemer?" No; ministers, however instrumental they are of good to us, are not to be put in Christ's stead. They are not to usurp Christ's authority, nor encourage any thing in the people that looks like transferring his authority to them. He is our Saviour and sacrifice, he is our Lord and guide. And happy were it for the churches if there were no name of distinction among them, as Christ is not divided.
14 I thank God that I baptized none of you, but Crispus and Gaius; 15 Lest any should say that I had baptized in mine own name. 16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanas: besides, I know not whether I baptized any other.
Here the apostle gives an account of his
ministry among them. He thanks God he had baptized but a few among
them, Crispus, who had been a ruler of a synagogue at
Corinth (
17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not with wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect. 18 For the preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness; but unto us which are saved it is the power of God. 19 For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent. 20 Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world? 21 For after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe. 22 For the Jews require a sign, and the Greeks seek after wisdom: 23 But we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stumblingblock, and unto the Greeks foolishness; 24 But unto them which are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God. 25 Because the foolishness of God is wiser than men; and the weakness of God is stronger than men. 26 For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called: 27 But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty; 28 And base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are: 29 That no flesh should glory in his presence. 30 But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption: 31 That, according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
We have here,
I. The manner in which Paul preached the
gospel, and the cross of Christ: Not with the wisdom of
words (
II. We have the different effects of this
preaching: To those who perish it is foolishness, but to those
who are saved it is the power of God,
III. We have here the triumphs of the cross
over human wisdom, according to the ancient prophecy (
1. The thing preached was foolishness in the eyes of worldly-wise men. Our living through one who died, our being blessed by one who was made a curse, our being justified by one who was himself condemned, was all folly and inconsistency to men blinded with self-conceit and wedded to their own prejudices and the boasted discoveries of their reason and philosophy.
2. The manner of preaching the gospel was
foolishness to them too. None of the famous men for wisdom or
eloquence were employed to plant the church or propagate the
gospel. A few fishermen were called out, and sent upon this errand.
These were commissioned to disciple the nations: these vessels
chosen to convey the treasure of saving knowledge to the world.
There was nothing in them that at first view looked grand or august
enough to come from God; and the proud pretenders to learning and
wisdom despised the doctrine for the sake of those who dispensed
it. And yet the foolishness of God is wiser than men,
IV. We have an account how admirably all is
fitted, 1. To beat down the pride and vanity of men. God hath
chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the
wise—men of no learning to confound the most learned; the
weak things of the world to confound the might—men of mean
rank and circumstances to confound and prevail against all the
power and authority of earthly kings; and base things, and
things which are despised—things which men have in the lowest
esteem, or in the utmost contempt, to pour contempt and disgrace on
all they value and have in veneration; and things which are not,
to bring to nought (to abolish) things that are—the conversion
of the Gentiles (of whom the Jews had the most contemptuous and
vilifying thoughts) was to open a way to the abolishing of that
constitution of which they were so fond, and upon which they valued
themselves so much as for the sake of it to despise the rest of the
world. It is common for the Jews to speak of the Gentiles under
this character, as things that are not. Thus, in the
apocryphal book of Esther, she is brought in praying that God would
not give his sceptre to those who are not,
The apostle proceeds with his argument in this
chapter, and, I. Reminds the Corinthians of the plain manner
wherein he delivered the gospel to them,
1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not with excellency of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of God. 2 For I determined not to know any thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified. 3 And I was with you in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling. 4 And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man's wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power: 5 That your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God.
In this passage the apostle pursues his design, and reminds the Corinthians how he acted when he first preached the gospel among them.
I. As to the matter or subject he tell us
(
II. The manner wherein he preached Christ
is here also observable. 1. Negatively. He came not among them
with excellency of speech or wisdom,
III. Here is the end mentioned for which he
preached Christ crucified in this manner: That your faith should
not stand in the wisdom of man, but the power of God (
6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among them that are perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this world, that come to nought: 7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory: 8 Which none of the princes of this world knew: for had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory. 9 But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him. 10 But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God. 11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. 12 Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God. 13 Which things also we speak, not in the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual. 14 But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. 15 But he that is spiritual judgeth all things, yet he himself is judged of no man. 16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.
In this part of the chapter the apostle
shows them that though he had not come to them with the excellency
of human wisdom, with any of the boasted knowledge and literature
of the Jews or Greeks, yet he had communicated to them a treasure
of the truest and the highest wisdom: We speak wisdom among
those who are perfect (
I. The rise and origin of it: It was
ordained of God, before the world, to our glory,
II. The ignorance of the great men of the
world about it: Which none of the princes of this world knew
(
III. It is such wisdom as could not have
been discovered without a revelation, according to what the prophet
Isaiah says (
IV. We here see by whom this wisdom is
discovered to us: God hath revealed them to us by his
Spirit,
V. We see here in what manner this wisdom
was taught or communicated: Which things we speak, not in the
words which man's wisdom teaches, but which the Holy Ghost
teaches,
VI. We have an account how this wisdom is received.
1. The natural man receiveth not the
things of God, for they are foolishness to him, neither can he know
them, because they are spiritually discerned,
2. But he that is spiritual judgeth all
things, yet he himself is judged, or discerned, of no
man,
In this chapter the apostle, I. Blames the
Corinthians for their carnality and divisions,
1 And I, brethren, could not speak unto you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal, even as unto babes in Christ. 2 I have fed you with milk, and not with meat: for hitherto ye were not able to bear it, neither yet now are ye able. 3 For ye are yet carnal: for whereas there is among you envying, and strife, and divisions, are ye not carnal, and walk as men? 4 For while one saith, I am of Paul; and another, I am of Apollos; are ye not carnal?
Here, I. Paul blames the Corinthians for
their weakness and nonproficiency. Those who are sanctified are so
only in part: there is still room for growth and increase both in
grace and knowledge,
II. He blames them for their carnality, and
mentions their contention and discord about their ministers as
evidence of it: For you are yet carnal; for whereas there are
among you envyings, and strifes, and divisions, are you not carnal,
and walk as men?
5 Who then is Paul, and who is Apollos, but ministers by whom ye believed, even as the Lord gave to every man? 6 I have planted, Apollos watered; but God gave the increase. 7 So then neither is he that planteth any thing, neither he that watereth; but God that giveth the increase. 8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth are one: and every man shall receive his own reward according to his own labour. 9 For we are labourers together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building. 10 According to the grace of God which is given unto me, as a wise master-builder, I have laid the foundation, and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
Here the apostle instructs them how to cure this humour, and rectify what was amiss among them upon this head,
I. By reminding them that the ministers
about whom they contended were but ministers: Who then is Paul,
and who is Apollos, but ministers by whom you believed? Even as the
Lord gave to every man,
II. By representing to them the unanimity
of Christ's ministers: He that planteth and he that watereth are
one (
11 For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ. 12 Now if any man build upon this foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble; 13 Every man's work shall be made manifest: for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire; and the fire shall try every man's work of what sort it is. 14 If any man's work abide which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward. 15 If any man's work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved; yet so as by fire.
Here the apostle informs us what foundation
he had laid at the bottom of all his labours among them—even
Jesus Christ, the chief corner-stone,
I. Some build upon this foundation gold,
silver, and precious stones (
II. Others build wood, hay, and
stubble, on this foundation; that is, though they adhere to the
foundation, they depart from the mind of Christ in many
particulars, substitute their own fancies and inventions in the
room of his doctrines and institutions, and build upon the good
foundation what will not abide the test when the day of trial shall
come, and the fire must make it manifest, as wood, hay, and
stubble, will not bear the trial by fire, but must be consumed in
it. There is a time coming when a discovery will be made of what
men have built on this foundation: Every man's work shall be
made manifest, shall be laid open to view, to his own view and
that of others. Some may, in the simplicity of their hearts, build
wood and stubble on the good foundation, and know not, all the
while, what they have been doing; but in the day of the Lord their
own conduct shall appear to them in its proper light. Every man's
work shall be made manifest to himself, and made manifest to
others, both those that have been misled by him and those that have
escaped his errors. Now we may be mistaken in ourselves and others;
but there is a day coming that will cure all our mistakes, and show
us ourselves, and show us our actions in the true light, without
covering or disguise: For the day shall declare it (that is,
every man's work), because it shall be revealed by fire; and the
fire shall try every man's work, of what sort it is,
16 Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? 17 If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are.
Here the apostle resumes his argument and
exhortation, founding it on his former allusion, You are God's
building,
18 Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seemeth to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise. 19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written, He taketh the wise in their own craftiness. 20 And again, The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.
Here he prescribes humility, and a modest
opinion of themselves, for the remedy of the irregularities in the
church of Corinth, the divisions and contests among them: "Let
no man deceive himself,
21 Therefore let no man glory in men. For all things are yours; 22 Whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come; all are yours; 23 And ye are Christ's; and Christ is God's.
Here the apostle founds an exhortation
against over-valuing their teachers on what he had just said, and
on the consideration that they had an equal interest in all their
ministers: Therefore let no man glory in men (
In this chapter the apostle, I. Directs them how
to account of him and his fellow-ministers, and therein, tacitly at
least, reproves them for their unworthy carriage towards him,
1 Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. 2 Moreover it is required in stewards, that a man be found faithful. 3 But with me it is a very small thing that I should be judged of you, or of man's judgment: yea, I judge not mine own self. 4 For I know nothing by myself; yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord. 5 Therefore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts: and then shall every man have praise of God. 6 And these things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollos for your sakes; that ye might learn in us not to think of men above that which is written, that no one of you be puffed up for one against another.
Here, I. The apostle challenges the respect
due to him on account of his character and office, in which many
among them had at least very much failed: Let a man so account
of us as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries
of God (
II. When they did their duty in it, and
approved themselves faithful: It is required in stewards that a
man be found faithful (
III. The apostle takes occasion hence to
caution the Corinthians against censoriousness—the forward and
severe judging of others: Therefore judge nothing before the
time, until the Lord come,
IV. The apostle here lets us into the
reason why he had used his own name and that of Apollos in this
discourse of his. He had done it in a figure, and he had
done it for their sakes. He chose rather to mention his own
name, and the name of a faithful fellow-labourer, than the names of
any heads of factions among them, that hereby he might avoid what
would provoke, and so procure for his advice the greater regard.
Note, Ministers should use prudence in their advices and
admonitions, but especially in their reproofs, lest they lose their
end. The advice the apostle would by this means inculcate was
that they might learn not to think of men above what is
written (above what he had been writing), nor be puffed up
for one against another (
7 For who maketh thee to differ from another? and what hast thou that thou didst not receive? now if thou didst receive it, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it? 8 Now ye are full, now ye are rich, ye have reigned as kings without us: and I would to God ye did reign, that we also might reign with you. 9 For I think that God hath set forth us the apostles last, as it were appointed to death: for we are made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men. 10 We are fools for Christ's sake, but ye are wise in Christ; we are weak, but ye are strong; ye are honourable, but we are despised. 11 Even unto this present hour we both hunger, and thirst, and are naked, and are buffeted, and have no certain dwelling-place; 12 And labour, working with our own hands: being reviled, we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it: 13 Being defamed, we intreat: we are made as the filth of the world, and are the offscouring of all things unto this day.
Here the apostle improves the foregoing hint to a caution against pride and self-conceit, and sets forth the temptations the Corinthians had to despise him, from the difference of their circumstances.
I. He cautions them against pride and
self-conceit by this consideration, that all the distinction made
among them was owing to God: Who maketh thee to differ? And what
hast thou that thou didst not receive?
II. He presses the duty of humility upon them by a very smart irony, or at least reproves them for their pride and self-conceit: "You are full, you are rich, you have reigned as kings without us. You have not only a sufficiency, but an affluence, of spiritual gifts; nay, you can make them the matter of your glory without us, that is, in my absence, and without having any need of me." There is a very elegant gradation from sufficiency to wealth, and thence to royalty, to intimate how much the Corinthians were elated by the abundance of their wisdom and spiritual gifts, which was a humour that prevailed among them while the apostle was away from them, and made them forget what an interest he had in all. See how apt pride is to overrate benefits and overlook the benefactor, to swell upon its possessions and forget from whom they come; nay, it is apt to behold them in a magnifying-glass: "You have reigned as kings," says the apostle, "that is, in your own conceit; and I would to God you did reign, that we also might reign with you. I wish you had as much of the true glory of a Christian church upon you as you arrogate to yourselves. I should come in then for a share of the honour: I should reign with you: I should not be overlooked by you as now I am, but valued and regarded as a minister of Christ, and a very useful instrument among you." Note, Those do not commonly know themselves best who think best of themselves, who have the highest opinion of themselves. The Corinthians might have reigned, and the apostle with them, if they had not been blown up with an imaginary royalty. Note, Pride is a great prejudice to our improvement. He is stopped from growing wiser or better who thinks himself at the height; not only full, but rich, nay, a king.
III. He comes to set forth his own
circumstances and those of the other apostles, and compares them
with theirs. 1. To set forth the case of the apostles: For I
think it hath pleased God to set forth us the apostles last, as it
were appointed to death. For we are made a spectacle to the world,
and to angels, and to men. Paul and his fellow-apostles were
exposed to great hardships. Never were any men in this world so
hunted and worried. They carried their lives in their hands: God
hath set forth us the apostles last, as it were appointed to
death,
IV. He enters into some particularities of
their sufferings: Even to this present hour; that is, after
all the service we have been doing among you and other churches,
we hunger and thirst, and are naked, and are buffeted, and have
no certain dwelling-place, and labour, working with our own
hands,
V. We have here the apostles' behaviour
under all; and the return they made for this mal-treatment:
Being reviled, we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it; being
defamed, we entreat,
14 I write not these things to shame you, but as my beloved sons I warn you. 15 For though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet have ye not many fathers: for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel. 16 Wherefore I beseech you, be ye followers of me.
Here Paul challenges their regard to him as
their father. He tells them, 1. That what he had written was not
for their reproach, but admonition; not with the gall of an enemy,
but the bowels of a father (
17 For this cause have I sent unto you Timotheus, who is my beloved son, and faithful in the Lord, who shall bring you into remembrance of my ways which be in Christ, as I teach every where in every church. 18 Now some are puffed up, as though I would not come to you. 19 But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord will, and will know, not the speech of them which are puffed up, but the power. 20 For the kingdom of God is not in word, but in power. 21 What will ye? shall I come unto you with a rod, or in love, and in the spirit of meekness?
Here, I. He tells them of his having sent
Timothy to them, to bring them into remembrance of his ways in
Christ, as he taught every where in every church (
II. He rebukes the vanity of those who
imagined he would not come to them, by letting them know this was
his purpose, though he had sent Timothy: "I will come to you
shortly, though some of you are so vain as to think I will
not." But he adds, if the Lord will. It seems, as to the
common events of life, apostles knew no more than other men, nor
were they in these points under inspiration. For, had the apostle
certainly known the mind of God in this matter, he would not have
expressed himself with this certainty. But he sets a good example
to us in it. Note, All our purposes must be formed with a
dependence on Providence, and a reserve for the overruling purposes
of God. If the Lord will, we shall live, and do this and
that,
III. He lets them know what would follow
upon his coming to them: I will know, not the speech of those
that are puffed up, but the power,
IV. He puts it to their choice how he
should come among them, whether with a rod or in love and the
spirit of meekness (
In this chapter the apostle, I. Blames them for
their indulgence in the case of the incestuous person, and orders
him to be excommunicated, and delivered to Satan,
1 It is reported commonly that there is fornication among you, and such fornication as is not so much as named among the Gentiles, that one should have his father's wife. 2 And ye are puffed up, and have not rather mourned, that he that hath done this deed might be taken away from among you. 3 For I verily, as absent in body, but present in spirit, have judged already, as though I were present, concerning him that hath so done this deed, 4 In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, 5 To deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. 6 Your glorying is not good. Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump?
Here the apostle states the case; and,
I. Lets them know what was the common or
general report concerning them, that one of their community was
guilty of fornication,
II. He greatly blames them for their own
conduct hereupon: They were puffed up (
III. We have the apostle's direction to
them how they should now proceed with this scandalous sinner. He
would have him excommunicated and delivered to Satan (
IV. He hints the danger of contagion from
this example: Your glorying is not good. Know you not that a
little leaven leaveneth the whole lump? The bad example of a
man in rank and reputation is very mischievous, spreads the
contagion far and wide. It did so, probably, in this very church
and case: see
7 Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us: 8 Therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
Here the apostle exhorts them to purity, by purging out the old leaven. In this observe,
I. The advice itself, addressed either, 1.
To the church in general; and so purging out the old leaven, that
they might be a new lump, refers to the putting away from
themselves that wicked person,
II. The reason with which this advice is
enforced: For Christ our passover is sacrificed for us,
9 I wrote unto you in an epistle not to company with fornicators: 10 Yet not altogether with the fornicators of this world, or with the covetous, or extortioners, or with idolaters; for then must ye needs go out of the world. 11 But now I have written unto you not to keep company, if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner; with such an one no not to eat. 12 For what have I to do to judge them also that are without? do not ye judge them that are within? 13 But them that are without God judgeth. Therefore put away from among yourselves that wicked person.
Here the apostle advises them to shun the company and converse of scandalous professors. Consider,
I. The advice itself: I wrote to you in
a letter not to company with fornicators,
II. How he limits this advice. He does not forbid the Christians the like commerce with scandalously wicked heathens. He does not forbid their eating nor conversing with the fornicators of this world, &c. They know no better. They profess no better. The gods they serve, and the worship they render to many of them, countenance such wickedness. "You must needs go out of the world if you will have no conversation with such men. Your Gentile neighbours are generally vicious and profane; and it is impossible, as long as you are in the world, and have any worldly business to do, but you must fall into their company. This cannot be wholly avoided." Note, Christians may and ought to testify more respect to loose worldlings than to loose Christians. This seems a paradox. Why should we shun the company of a profane or loose Christian, rather than that of a profane or loose heathen?
III. The reason of this limitation is here
assigned. It is impossible the one should be avoided. Christians
must have gone out of the world to avoid the company of loose
heathens. But this was impossible, as long as they had business in
the world. While they are minding their duty, and doing their
proper business, God can and will preserve them from contagion.
Besides, they carry an antidote against the infection of their bad
example, and are naturally upon their guard. They are apt to have a
horror at their wicked practices. But the dread of sin wears off by
familiar converse with wicked Christians. Our own safety and
preservation are a reason of this difference. But, besides,
heathens were such as Christians had nothing to do to judge and
censure, and avoid upon a censure passed; for they are
without (
IV. How he applies the argument to the case
before him: "Therefore put away from among yourselves that
wicked person,
In this chapter the apostle, I. Reproves them for
going to law with one another about small matters, and bringing the
cause before heathen judges,
1 Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to law before the unjust, and not before the saints? 2 Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world? and if the world shall be judged by you, are ye unworthy to judge the smallest matters? 3 Know ye not that we shall judge angels? how much more things that pertain to this life? 4 If then ye have judgments of things pertaining to this life, set them to judge who are least esteemed in the church. 5 I speak to your shame. Is it so, that there is not a wise man among you? no, not one that shall be able to judge between his brethren? 6 But brother goeth to law with brother, and that before the unbelievers. 7 Now therefore there is utterly a fault among you, because ye go to law one with another. Why do ye not rather take wrong? why do ye not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded? 8 Nay, ye do wrong, and defraud, and that your brethren.
Here the apostle reproves them for going to law with one another before heathen judges for little matters; and therein blames all vexatious law-suits. In the previous chapter he had directed them to punish heinous sins among themselves by church-censures. Here he directs them to determine controversies with one another by church-counsel and advice, concerning which observe,
I. The fault he blames them for: it was
going to law. Not but that the law is good, if a man use it
lawfully. But, 1. Brother went to law with brother
(
II. He lays before them the aggravations of
their fault: Do you not know that the saints shall judge the
world (
III. He puts them on a method to remedy
this fault. And this twofold:—1. By referring it to some to make
it up: "Is it so that there is no wise man among you, no one
able to judge between his brethren?
9 Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, 10 Nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. 11 And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God.
Here he takes occasion to warn them against many heinous evils, to which they had been formerly addicted.
I. He puts it to them as a plain truth, of
which they could not be ignorant, that such sinners should not
inherit the kingdom of God. The meanest among them must know thus
much, that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of
God (
II. Yet he warns them against deceiving themselves: Be not deceived. Those who cannot but know the fore-mentioned truth are but too apt not to attend to it. Men are very much inclined to flatter themselves that God is such a one as themselves, and that they may live in sin and yet die in Christ, may lead the life of the devil's children and yet go to heaven with the children of God. But this is all a gross cheat. Note, It is very much the concern of mankind that they do not cheat themselves in the matters of their souls. We cannot hope to sow to the flesh and yet reap everlasting life.
III. He puts them in mind what a change the
gospel and grace of God had made in them: Such were some of
you (
12 All things are lawful unto me, but all things are not expedient: all things are lawful for me, but I will not be brought under the power of any. 13 Meats for the belly, and the belly for meats: but God shall destroy both it and them. Now the body is not for fornication, but for the Lord; and the Lord for the body. 14 And God hath both raised up the Lord, and will also raise up us by his own power. 15 Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of a harlot? God forbid. 16 What? know ye not that he which is joined to a harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh. 17 But he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit. 18 Flee fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is without the body; but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body. 19 What? know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? 20 For ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's.
The
I. The body is not for fornication, but for
the Lord. This is the first argument he uses against this sin, for
which the heathen inhabitants of Corinth were infamous, and the
converts to Christianity retained too favourable an opinion of it.
It is making things to cross their intention and use. The body
is not for fornication; it was never formed for any such
purpose, but for the Lord, for the service and honour of
God. It is to be an instrument of righteousness to holiness
(
II. Some understand this last passage,
The Lord is for the body, thus: He is for its resurrection
and glorification, according to what follows,
III. A third argument is the honour already
put on them: Know you not that your bodies are the members of
Christ?
IV. A fourth argument is that it is a sin
against our own bodies. Every sin that a man does is without the
body; he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own
body (
V. The fifth argument against this sin is
that the bodies of Christians are the temples of the Holy Ghost
which is in them, and which they have of God,
VI. The apostle argues from the obligation
we are under to glorify God both with our body and spirit, which
are his,
In this chapter the apostle answers some cases
proposed to him by the Corinthians about marriage. He, I. Shows
them that marriage was appointed as a remedy against fornication,
and therefore that persons had better marry than burn,
1 Now concerning the things whereof ye wrote unto me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman. 2 Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband. 3 Let the husband render unto the wife due benevolence: and likewise also the wife unto the husband. 4 The wife hath not power of her own body, but the husband: and likewise also the husband hath not power of his own body, but the wife. 5 Defraud ye not one the other, except it be with consent for a time, that ye may give yourselves to fasting and prayer; and come together again, that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency. 6 But I speak this by permission, and not of commandment. 7 For I would that all men were even as I myself. But every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that. 8 I say therefore to the unmarried and widows, It is good for them if they abide even as I. 9 But if they cannot contain, let them marry: for it is better to marry than to burn.
The apostle comes now, as a faithful and
skilful casuist, to answer some cases of conscience which the
Corinthians had proposed to him. Those were things whereof they
wrote to him,
I. That it was good, in that juncture of time at least, to abstain from marriage altogether: It is good for a man not to touch a woman (not to take her to wife), by good here not understanding what is so conformable to the mind and will of God as if to do otherwise were sin, an extreme into which many of the ancients have run in favour of celibacy and virginity. Should the apostle be understood in this sense, he would contradict much of the rest of his discourse. But it is good, that is, either abstracting from circumstances there are many things in which the state of celibacy has the advantage above the marriage state; or else at this juncture, by reason of the distress of the Christian church, it would be a convenience for Christians to keep themselves single, provided they have the gift of continency, and at the same time can keep themselves chaste. The expression also may carry in it an intimation that Christians must avoid all occasions of this sin, and flee all fleshly lusts, and incentives to them; must neither look on nor touch a woman, so as to provoke lustful inclinations. Yet,
II. He informs them that marriage, and the
comforts and satisfactions of that state, are by divine wisdom
prescribed for preventing fornication (
III. The apostle limits what he had said
about every man's having his own wife, &c. (
IV. He sums up his sense on this head
(
10 And unto the married I command, yet not I, but the Lord, Let not the wife depart from her husband: 11 But and if she depart, let her remain unmarried, or be reconciled to her husband: and let not the husband put away his wife. 12 But to the rest speak I, not the Lord: If any brother hath a wife that believeth not, and she be pleased to dwell with him, let him not put her away. 13 And the woman which hath a husband that believeth not, and if he be pleased to dwell with her, let her not leave him. 14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband: else were your children unclean; but now are they holy. 15 But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart. A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases: but God hath called us to peace. 16 For what knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?
In this paragraph the apostle gives them
direction in a case which must be very frequent in that age of the
world, especially among the Jewish converts; I mean whether they
were to live with heathen relatives in a married state. Moses's law
permitted divorce; and there was a famous instance in the Jewish
state, when the people were obliged to put away their idolatrous
wives,
I. In general, he tells them that marriage,
by Christ's command, is for life; and therefore those who are
married must not think of separation. The wife must not depart
from the husband (
II. He brings the general advice home to
the case of such as had an unbelieving mate (
1. To the advice itself, which is that if
an unbelieving husband or wife were pleased to dwell with a
Christian relative, the other should not separate. The husband
should not put away an unbelieving wife, nor the wife leave an
unbelieving husband,
2. We have here the reasons of this advice.
(1.) Because the relation or state is sanctified by the holiness of
either party: For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the
wife, and the unbelieving wife by the husband (
17 But as God hath distributed to every man, as the Lord hath called every one, so let him walk. And so ordain I in all churches. 18 Is any man called being circumcised? let him not become uncircumcised. Is any called in uncircumcision? let him not be circumcised. 19 Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but the keeping of the commandments of God. 20 Let every man abide in the same calling wherein he was called. 21 Art thou called being a servant? care not for it: but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather. 22 For he that is called in the Lord, being a servant, is the Lord's freeman: likewise also he that is called, being free, is Christ's servant. 23 Ye are bought with a price; be not ye the servants of men. 24 Brethren, let every man, wherein he is called, therein abide with God.
Here the apostle takes occasion to advise them to continue in the state and condition in which Christianity found them, and in which they became converts to it. And here,
I. He lays down this rule in general—as God hath distributed to every one. Note, Our states and circumstances in this world are distributions of divine Providence. This fixes the bounds of men's habitations, and orders their steps. God setteth up and pulleth down. And again, As the Lord hath called every one, so let him walk. Whatever his circumstances or condition was when he was converted to Christianity, let him abide therein, and suit his conversation to it. The rules of Christianity reach every condition. And in every state a man may live so as to be a credit to it. Note, It is the duty of every Christian to suit his behaviour to his condition and the rules of religion, to be content with his lot, and conduct himself in his rank and place as becomes a Christian. The apostle adds that this was a general rule, to be observed at all times and in all places; So ordain I in all churches.
II. He specifies particular cases; as, 1.
That of circumcision. Is any man called being circumcised? Let
him not be uncircumcised. Is any man called being uncircumcised?
Let him not be circumcised. It matters not whether a man be a
Jew or Gentile, within the covenant of peculiarity made with
Abraham or without it. He who is converted, being a Jew, has no
need to give himself uneasiness upon that head, and wish himself
uncircumcised. Nor, is he who is converted from Gentilism under an
obligation to be circumcised: nor should he be concerned because he
wants that mark of distinction which did heretofore belong to the
people of God. For, as the apostle goes on, circumcision is
nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but keeping the
commandments of God,
III. He sums up his advice: Let every
man wherein he is called abide therein with God,
25 Now concerning virgins I have no commandment of the Lord: yet I give my judgment, as one that hath obtained mercy of the Lord to be faithful. 26 I suppose therefore that this is good for the present distress, I say, that it is good for a man so to be. 27 Art thou bound unto a wife? seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? seek not a wife. 28 But and if thou marry, thou hast not sinned; and if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned. Nevertheless such shall have trouble in the flesh: but I spare you. 29 But this I say, brethren, the time is short: it remaineth, that both they that have wives be as though they had none; 30 And they that weep, as though they wept not; and they that rejoice, as though they rejoiced not; and they that buy, as though they possessed not; 31 And they that use this world, as not abusing it: for the fashion of this world passeth away. 32 But I would have you without carefulness. He that is unmarried careth for the things that belong to the Lord, how he may please the Lord: 33 But he that is married careth for the things that are of the world, how he may please his wife. 34 There is difference also between a wife and a virgin. The unmarried woman careth for the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and in spirit: but she that is married careth for the things of the world, how she may please her husband. 35 And this I speak for your own profit; not that I may cast a snare upon you, but for that which is comely, and that ye may attend upon the Lord without distraction.
The apostle here resumes his discourse, and gives directions to virgins how to act, concerning which we may take notice,
I. Of the manner wherein he introduces
them: "Now concerning virgins I have no commandment of the
Lord,
II. The determination he gives, which,
considering the present distress, was that a state of celibacy was
preferable: It is good for a man so to be, that is, to be
single. I suppose, says the apostle, or it is my opinion. It is
worded with modesty, but delivered, notwithstanding, with apostolic
authority. It is not the mere opinion of a private man, but the
very determination of the Spirit of God in an apostle, though it be
thus spoken. And it was thus delivered to give it the more weight.
Those that were prejudiced against the apostle might have rejected
this advice had it been given with a mere authoritative air. Note,
Ministers do not lose their authority by prudent condescensions.
They must become all things to all men, that they may do them the
more good. This is good, says he, for the present
distress. Christians, at the first planting of their religion,
were grievously persecuted. Their enemies were very bitter against
them, and treated them very cruelly. They were continually liable
to be tossed and hurried by persecution. This being the then state
of things, he did not think it so advisable for Christians that
were single to change conditions. The married state would bring
more care and cumber along with it (
III. Notwithstanding he thus determines, he is very careful to satisfy them that he does not condemn marriage in the gross, nor declare it unlawful. And therefore, though he says, "If thou art loosed from a wife (in a single state, whether bachelor or widower, virgin or widow) do not seek a wife, do not hastily change conditions;" yet he adds, "If thou art bound to a wife, do not seek to be loosed. It is thy duty to continue in the married relation, and do the duties of it." And though such, if they were called to suffer persecution, would find peculiar difficulties in it; yet, to avoid these difficulties, they must not cast off nor break through the bonds of duty. Duty must be done, and God trusted with events. But to neglect duty is the way to put ourselves out of the divine protection. He adds therefore, I thou marry thou hast not sinned; or if a virgin marry she hath not sinned: but such shall have trouble in the flesh. Marrying is not in itself a sin, but marrying at that time was likely to bring inconvenience upon them, and add to the calamities of the times; and therefore he thought it advisable and expedient that such as could contain should refrain from it; but adds that he would not lay celibacy on them as a yoke, nor, by seeming to urge it too far, draw them into any snare; and therefore says, But I spare you. Note, How opposite in this are the papist casuists to the apostle Paul! They forbid many to marry, and entangle them with vows of celibacy, whether they can bear the yoke or no.
IV. He takes this occasion to give general
rules to all Christians to carry themselves with a holy
indifferency towards the world, and every thing in it. 1. As to
relations: Those that had wives must be as though they had
none; that is, they must not set their hearts too much on the
comforts of the relation; they must be as though they had none.
They know not how soon they shall have none. This advice must be
carried into every other relation. Those that have children should
be as though they had none. Those that are their comfort now may
prove their greatest cross. And soon may the flower of all comforts
be cut down. 2. As to afflictions: Those that weep must be as
though they wept not; that is, we must not be dejected too much
with any of our afflictions, nor indulge ourselves in the sorrow of
the world, but keep up a holy joy in God in the midst of all our
troubles, so that even in sorrow the heart may be joyful, and the
end of our grief may be gladness. Weeping may endure for a
night, but joy will come in the morning. If we can but get to
heaven at last, all tears shall be wiped from our eyes; and
the prospect of it now should make us moderate our sorrows and
refrain our tears. 3. As to worldly enjoyments: Those that
rejoice should be as though they rejoiced not; that is, they
should not take too great a complacency in any of their comforts.
They must be moderate in their mirth, and sit loose to the
enjoyments they most value. Here is not their rest, nor are these
things their portion; and therefore their hearts should not be set
on them, nor should they place their solace or satisfaction in
them. 4. As to worldly traffic and employment: Those that buy
must be as though they possessed not. Those that prosper in
trade, increase in wealth, and purchase estates, should hold these
possessions as though they held them not. It is but setting their
hearts on that which is not (
V. He enforces these advices with two
reasons:—1. The time is short,
VI. He presses his general advice by
warning them against the embarrassment of worldly cares: But I
would have you without carefulness,
36 But if any man think that he behaveth himself uncomely toward his virgin, if she pass the flower of her age, and need so require, let him do what he will, he sinneth not: let them marry. 37 Nevertheless he that standeth stedfast in his heart, having no necessity, but hath power over his own will, and hath so decreed in his heart that he will keep his virgin, doeth well. 38 So then he that giveth her in marriage doeth well; but he that giveth her not in marriage doeth better.
In this passage the apostle is commonly supposed to give advice about the disposal of children in marriage, upon the principle of his former determination. In this view the general meaning is plain. It was in that age, and those parts of the world, and especially among the Jews, reckoned a disgrace for a woman to remain unmarried past a certain number of years: it gave a suspicion of somewhat that was not for her reputation. "Now," says the apostle, "if any man thinks he behaves unhandsomely towards his daughter, and that it is not for her credit to remain unmarried, when she is of full age, and that upon this principle it is needful to dispose of her in marriage, he may use his pleasure. It is no sin in him to dispose of her to a suitable mate. But if a man has determined in himself to keep her a virgin, and stands to this determination, and is under no necessity to dispose of her in marriage, but is at liberty, with her consent, to pursue his purpose, he does well in keeping her a virgin. In short, he that gives her in marriage does well; but he that keeps her single, if she can be easy and innocent in such a state, does what is better; that is, more convenient for her in the present state of things, if not at all times and seasons." Note, 1. Children should be at the disposal of their parents, and not dispose of themselves in marriage. Yet, 2. Parents should consult their children's inclinations, both to marriage in general and to the person in particular, and not reckon they have uncontrollable power to do with them, and dictate to them, as they please. 3. It is our duty not only to consider what is lawful, but in many cases, at least, what is fit to be done, before we do it.
But I think the apostle is here continuing his former discourse, and advising unmarried persons, who are at their own disposal, what to do, the man's virgin being meant of his virginity. Terein ten heautou parthenon seems to be rather meant of preserving his own virginity than keeping his daughter a virgin, though it be altogether uncommon to use the word in this sense. Several other reasons may be seen in Locke and Whitby, by those who will consult them. And it was a common matter of reproach among Jews and civilized heathens, for a man to continue single beyond such a term of years, though all did not agree in limiting the single life to the same term. The general meaning of the apostle is the same, that it was no sin to marry, if a man thought there was a necessity upon, to avoid popular reproach, much less to avoid the hurrying fervours of lust. But he that was in his own power, stood firm in his purpose, and found himself under no necessity to marry, would, at that season, and in the circumstances of Christians at that time, at least, make a choice every way most for his own conveniency, ease, and advantage, as to his spiritual concerns. And it is highly expedient, if not a duty, for Christians to be guided by such a consideration.
39 The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only in the Lord. 40 But she is happier if she so abide, after my judgment: and I think also that I have the Spirit of God.
The whole is here closed up with advice to
widows: As long as the husband liveth the wife is bound by the
law, confined to one husband, and bound to continue and cohabit
with him. Note, The marriage-contract is for life; death only can
annul the bond. But, the husband being dead, she is at liberty
to marry whom she will. There is no limitation by God's law to
be married only for such a number of times. It is certain, from
this passage, that second marriages are not unlawful; for then the
widow could not be at liberty to marry whom she pleased, nor to
marry a second time at all. But the apostle asserts she has such a
liberty, when her husband is dead, only with a limitation that
she marry in the Lord. In our choice of relations, and
change of conditions, we should always have an eye to God. Note,
Marriages are likely to have God's blessing only when they are made
in the Lord, when persons are guided by the fear of God, and the
laws of God, and act in dependence on the providence of God, in the
change and choice of a mate—when they can look up to God, and
sincerely seek his direction, and humbly hope for his blessing upon
their conduct. But she is happier, says the apostle, if
she so abide (that is, continue a widow) in my judgment; and
I think I have the Spirit of God,
The apostle, in this chapter, answers another case
proposed to him by some of the Corinthians, about eating those
things that had been sacrificed to idols. I. He hints at the
occasion of this case, and gives a caution against too high an
esteem of their knowledge,
1 Now as touching things offered unto idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up, but charity edifieth. 2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man love God, the same is known of him.
The apostle comes here to the case of
things that had been offered to idols, concerning which some of
them sought satisfaction: a case that frequently occurred in that
age of Christianity, when the church of Christ was among the
heathen, and the Israel of God must live among the Canaanites. For
the better understanding of it, it must be observed that it was a
custom among the heathens to make feasts on their sacrifices, and
not only to eat themselves, but invite their friends to partake
with them. These were usually kept in the temple, where the
sacrifice was offered (
4 As concerning therefore the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is none other God but one. 5 For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lords many,) 6 But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.
In this passage he shows the vanity of
idols: As to the eating of things that have been sacrificed to
idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world; or, there
is no idol in the world; or, an idol can do nothing in the world:
for the form of expression in the original is elliptical. The
meaning in the general is, that heathen idols have no divinity in
them; and therefore the Old Testament they are commonly called
lies and vanities, or lying vanities. They are
merely imaginary gods, and many of them no better than imaginary
beings; they have no power to pollute the creatures of God, and
thereby render them unfit to be eaten by a child or servant of God.
Every creature of God is good, if it be received with
thanksgiving,
7 Howbeit there is not in every man that knowledge: for some with conscience of the idol unto this hour eat it as a thing offered unto an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled. 8 But meat commendeth us not to God: for neither, if we eat, are we the better; neither, if we eat not, are we the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours become a stumblingblock to them that are weak. 10 For if any man see thee which hast knowledge sit at meat in the idol's temple, shall not the conscience of him which is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols; 11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? 12 But when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore, if meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I make my brother to offend.
The apostle, having granted, and indeed confirmed, the opinion of some among the Corinthians, that idols were nothing, proceeds now to show them that their inference from this assumption was not just, namely, that therefore they might go into the idol-temple, and eat of the sacrifices, and feast there with their heathen neighbours. He does not indeed here so much insist upon the unlawfulness of the thing in itself as the mischief such freedom might do to weaker Christians, persons that had not the same measure of knowledge with these pretenders. And here,
I. He informs them that every Christian man, at that time, was not so fully convinced and persuaded that an idol was nothing. Howbeit, there is not in every man this knowledge; for some, with conscience of the idol, unto this hour, eat it as a thing offered unto an idol; with conscience of the idol; that is, some confused veneration for it. Though they were converts to Christianity, and professed the true religion, they were not perfectly cured of the old leaven, but retained an unaccountable respect for the idols they had worshipped before. Note, Weak Christians may be ignorant, or have but a confused knowledge of the greatest and plainest truths. Such were those of the one God and one Mediator. And yet some of those who were turned form heathenism to Christianity among the Corinthians seem to have retained a veneration for their idols, utterly irreconcilable with those great principles; so that when an opportunity offered to eat things offered to idols they did not abstain, to testify their abhorrence of idolatry, nor eat with a professed contempt of the idol, by declaring they looked upon it to be nothing; and so their conscience, being weak, was defiled; that is, they contracted guilt; they ate out of respect to the idol, with an imagination that it had something divine in it, and so committed idolatry: whereas the design of the gospel was to turn men from dumb idols to the living God. They were weak in their understanding, not thoroughly apprized of the vanity of idols; and, while they ate what was sacrificed to them out of veneration for them, contracted the guilt of idolatry, and so greatly polluted themselves. This seems to be the sense of the place; though some understand it of weak Christians defiling themselves by eating what was offered to an idol with an apprehension that thereby it became unclean, and made those so in a moral sense who should eat it, every one not having a knowledge that the idol was nothing, and therefore that it could not render what was offered to it in this sense unclean. Note, We should be careful to do nothing that may occasion weak Christians to defile their consciences.
II. He tells them that mere eating and
drinking had nothing in them virtuous nor criminal, nothing that
could make them better nor worse, pleasing nor displeasing to God:
Meat commendeth us not to God; for neither if we eat are we the
better, nor if we eat not are we the worse,
III. He cautions them against abusing their
liberty, the liberty they thought they had in this matter. For that
they mistook this matter, and had no allowance to sit at meat in
the idol's temple, seems plain from
IV. He enforces all with his own example
(
In this chapter the apostle seems to answer some
cavils against himself. I. He asserts his apostolical mission and
authority, and gives in his success among them as a testimony to
it,
1 Am I not an apostle? am I not free? have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord? are not ye my work in the Lord? 2 If I be not an apostle unto others, yet doubtless I am to you: for the seal of mine apostleship are ye in the Lord.
Blessed Paul, in the work of his ministry,
not only met with opposition from those without, but discouragement
from those within. He was under reproach; false brethren questioned
his apostleship, and were very industrious to lessen his character
and sink his reputation; particularly here at Corinth, a place to
which he had been instrumental in doing much good, and from which
he had deserved well; and yet there were those among them who upon
these heads created him great uneasiness. Note, It is no strange
nor new thing for a minister to meet with very unkind returns for
great good-will to a people, and diligent and successful services
among them. Some among the Corinthians questioned, if they did not
disown, his apostolical character. To their cavils he here answers,
and in such a manner as to set forth himself as a remarkable
example of that self-denial, for the good of others, which he had
been recommending in the former chapter. And, 1. He asserts his
apostolical mission and character: Am I not an apostle? Have I
not seen Jesus Christ our Lord? To be a witness of his
resurrection was one great branch of the apostolical charge. "Now,"
says Paul, "have not I seen the Lord, though not immediately after
his resurrection, yet since his ascent?" See
3 Mine answer to them that do examine me is this, 4 Have we not power to eat and to drink? 5 Have we not power to lead about a sister, a wife, as well as other apostles, and as the brethren of the Lord, and Cephas? 6 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to forbear working? 7 Who goeth a warfare any time at his own charges? who planteth a vineyard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof? or who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk of the flock? 8 Say I these things as a man? or saith not the law the same also? 9 For it is written in the law of Moses, Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen? 10 Or saith he it altogether for our sakes? For our sakes, no doubt, this is written: that he that ploweth should plow in hope; and that he that thresheth in hope should be partaker of his hope. 11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall reap your carnal things? 12 If others be partakers of this power over you, are not we rather? Nevertheless we have not used this power; but suffer all things, lest we should hinder the gospel of Christ. 13 Do ye not know that they which minister about holy things live of the things of the temple? and they which wait at the altar are partakers with the altar? 14 Even so hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the gospel should live of the gospel.
Having asserted his apostolical authority, he proceeds to claim the rights belonging to his office, especially that of being maintained by it.
I. These he states,
II. He proceeds, by several arguments, to
prove his claim. 1. From the common practice and expectations of
mankind. Those who addict and give themselves up to any way of
business in the world expect to live out of it. Soldiers expect to
be paid for their service. Husbandmen and shepherds expect to get a
livelihood out of their labours. If they plant vineyards, and dress
and cultivate them, it is with expectation of fruit; if they feed a
flock, it is with the expectation of being fed and clothed by it!
Who goeth a warfare at any time at his own charge? Who planteth
a vineyard, and eateth not the fruit thereof? Who feedeth a flock,
and eateth not the milk thereof?
15 But I have used none of these things: neither have I written these things, that it should be so done unto me: for it were better for me to die, than that any man should make my glorying void. 16 For though I preach the gospel, I have nothing to glory of: for necessity is laid upon me; yea, woe is unto me, if I preach not the gospel! 17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward: but if against my will, a dispensation of the gospel is committed unto me. 18 What is my reward then? Verily that, when I preach the gospel, I may make the gospel of Christ without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel.
Here he tells them that he had, notwithstanding, waived his privilege, and lays down his reason for doing it.
I. He tells them that he had neglected to
claim his right in times past: I have used none of these
things,
II. We have the reason assigned of his
exercising this self-denial. He would not have his glorying made
void: It were better for his to die than that any man should
make his glorying void,
III. He shows that this self-denial was
more honourable in itself, and yielded him much more content and
comfort, than his preaching did: "Though I preach the gospel, I
have nothing whereof to glory; for necessity is laid upon me; yea,
woe is unto me, if I preach not the gospel,
IV. The apostle here informs us that doing
our duty with a willing mind will meet with a gracious recompence
from God: If I do this thing, that is, either preach the
gospel or take no maintenance, willingly, I have a reward.
Indeed, it is willing service only that is capable of reward from
God. It is not the bare doing of any duty, but the doing of it
heartily (that is, willingly and cheerfully) that God has promised
to reward. Leave the heart out of our duties, and God abhors them:
they are but the carcasses, without the life and spirit, of
religion. Those must preach willingly who would be accepted of God
in this duty. They must make their business a pleasure, and not
esteem it a drudgery. And those who, out of regard to the honour of
God or good of souls, give up their claim to a maintenance, should
do this duty willingly, if they would be accepted in it or rewarded
for it. But whether the duty of the office be done willingly or
with reluctance, whether the heart be in it or averse from it, all
in office have a trust and charge from God, for which they must be
accountable. Ministers have a dispensation of the gospel, or
stewardship—oikonomia (
V. The apostle sums up the argument, by
laying before them the encouraging hope he had of a large
recompence for his remarkable self-denial: What is my reward
then?
19 For though I be free from all men, yet have I made myself servant unto all, that I might gain the more. 20 And unto the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain the Jews; to them that are under the law, as under the law, that I might gain them that are under the law; 21 To them that are without law, as without law, (being not without law to God, but under the law to Christ,) that I might gain them that are without law. 22 To the weak became I as weak, that I might gain the weak: I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save some. 23 And this I do for the gospel's sake, that I might be partaker thereof with you.
The apostle takes occasion from what he had before discoursed to mention some other instances of his self-denial and parting with his liberty for the benefit of others.
I. He asserts his liberty (
II. He specifies some particulars wherein
he made himself a servant to all. He accommodated himself to all
sorts of people. 1. To the Jews, and those under the law, he
became a Jew, and as under the law, to gain them. Though he
looked on the ceremonial law as a yoke taken off by Christ, yet in
many instances he submitted to it, that he might work upon the
Jews, remove their prejudices, prevail with them to hear the
gospel, and win them over to Christ. 2. To those that are
without the law as without law that is, to the Gentiles,
whether converted to the Christian faith or not. In innocent things
he could comply with people's usages or humours for their
advantage. He would reason with the philosophers in their own way.
And, as to converted Gentiles, he behaved among them as one that
was not under the bondage of the Jewish laws, as he had asserted
and maintained concerning them, though he did not act as a lawless
person, but as one who was bound by the laws of Christ. He would
transgress no laws of Christ to please or humour any man; but he
would accommodate himself to all men, where he might do it
lawfully, to gain some. Paul was the apostle of the Gentiles, and
so, one would have thought, might have excused himself from
complying with the Jews; and yet, to do them good, and win them
over to Christ, he did, in innocent things, neglect the power he
had to do otherwise, and conformed to some of their usages and
laws. And though he might, by virtue of that character, have
challenged authority over the Gentiles, yet he accommodated
himself, as much as he innocently might, to their prejudices and
ways of thinking. Doing good was the study and business of his
life; and, so that he might reach this end, he did not stand on
privileges and punctilios. 3. To the weak he became as weak,
that he might gain the weak,
III. He assigns his reason for acting in
this manner (
24 Know ye not that they which run in a race run all, but one receiveth the prize? So run, that ye may obtain. 25 And every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we an incorruptible. 26 I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so fight I, not as one that beateth the air: 27 But I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection: lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway.
In these verses the apostle hints at the
great encouragement he had to act in this manner. He had a glorious
prize, an incorruptible crown, in view. Upon this head he compares
himself to the racers and combatants in the Isthmian games, an
allusion well known to the Corinthians, because they were
celebrated in their neighbourhood: "Know you not that those who
run in a race run all, but one obtaineth the prize?
I. He excites them to their duty: "So run that you may obtain. It is quite otherwise in the Christian race than in your races; only one wins the prize in them. You may all run so as to obtain. You have great encouragement, therefore, to persist constantly, and diligently, and vigorously, in your course. There is room for all to get the prize. You cannot fail if you run well. Yet there should be a noble emulation; you should endeavour to outdo one another. And it is a glorious contest who shall get first to heaven, or have the best rewards in that blessed world. I make it my endeavour to run; so do you, as you see me go before you." Note, It is the duty of Christians to follow their ministers closely in the chase of eternal glory, and the honour and duty of ministers to lead them in the way.
II. He directs them in their course, by
setting more fully to view his own example, still carrying on the
allusion. 1. Those that ran in their games were kept to a set diet:
"Every man that strives for the mastery is temperate in all
things,
III. The apostle presses this advice on the
Corinthians by proper arguments drawn from the same contenders. 1.
They take pains, and undergo all those hardships, to obtain a
corruptible crown (
In this chapter the apostle prosecutes the
argument at the close of the last, and, I. Warns the Corinthians
against security, by the example of the Jews, who, notwithstanding
their profession and privileges, were terribly punished of God for
their many sins, their history being left upon record for the
admonition of Christians,
1 Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; 2 And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; 3 And did all eat the same spiritual meat; 4 And did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them: and that Rock was Christ. 5 But with many of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the wilderness.
In order to dissuade the Corinthians from communion with idolaters, and security in any sinful course, he sets before them the example of the Jews, the church under the Old Testament. They enjoyed great privileges, but, having been guilty of heinous provocations, they fell under very grievous punishments. In these verses he reckons up their privileges, which, in the main, were the same with ours.
I. He prefaces this discourse with a note of regard: "Moreover, brethren, I would not that you should be ignorant. I would not have you without the knowledge of this matter; it is a thing worthy both of your knowledge and attention. It is a history very instructive and monitory." Judaism was Christianity under a veil, wrapt up in types and dark hints. The gospel was preached to them, in their legal rites and sacrifices. And the providence of God towards them, and what happened to them notwithstanding these privileges, may and ought to be warnings to us.
II. He specifies some of their privileges.
He begins, 1. With their deliverance from Egypt: "Our
fathers, that is, the ancestors of us Jews, were under the
cloud, and all passed through the sea. They were all under the
divine covering and conduct." The cloud served for both purposes:
it sometimes contracted itself into a cloudy pillar, shining on one
side to show them their way, dark on the other to hide them from
their pursuing enemies; and sometimes spread itself over them as a
mighty sheet, to defend them from the burning sun in the sandy
desert,
6 Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted. 7 Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play. 8 Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them committed, and fell in one day three and twenty thousand. 9 Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents. 10 Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer. 11 Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come. 12 Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall. 13 There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it. 14 Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry.
The apostle, having recited their privileges, proceeds here to an account of their faults and punishments, their sins and plagues, which are left upon record for an example to us, a warning against the like sins, if we would escape the like punishments. We must not do as they did, lest we suffer as they suffered.
I. Several of their sins are specified as
cautions to us; as, 1. We should shun inordinate desires after
carnal objects: Not lust after evil things, as they lusted,
II. The apostle subjoins to these
particular cautions a more general one (
III. But to this word of caution he adds a
word of comfort,
IV. And upon this argument he grounds another caution against idolatry: Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry. Observe, 1. How he addresses them: My dearly beloved. It is out of tender affection to them that he presses this advice upon them. 2. The matter of his advice: "Flee idolatry; shun it, and all approaches towards it." Idolatry is the most heinous injury and affront to the true God; it is transferring his worship and honour to a rival. 3. The ground of this advice: "Seeing you have such encouragement to trust God, and to be faithful, do you approve yourselves men, be not shaken by any discouragements your heathen enemies may lay before you. God will succour and assist, help you in your trials, and help you out of them; and therefore be not guilty of any idolatrous compliances." Note, We have all the encouragement in the world to flee sin and prove faithful to God. We cannot fall by a temptation if we cleave fast to him.
15 I speak as to wise men; judge ye what I say. 16 The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? 17 For we being many are one bread, and one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread. 18 Behold Israel after the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar? 19 What say I then? that the idol is any thing, or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? 20 But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils. 21 Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. 22 Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? are we stronger than he?
In this passage the apostle urges the general caution against idolatry, in the particular case of eating the heathen sacrifices as such, and out of any religious respect to the idol to whom they were sacrificed.
I. He prefaces his argument with an appeal
to their own reason and judgment: "I speak to wise men, judge
you what I say,
II. He lays down his argument from the
Lord's supper: The cup which we bless, is it not the communion
of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the
communion of the body of Christ? Is not this sacred rite an
instrument of communion with God? Do we not therein profess to be
in friendship, and to have fellowship, with him? Is it not a token
whereby we professedly hold communion with Christ, whose body was
broken, and blood shed, to procure remission of our sins, and the
favour of God? And can we be in alliance with Christ, or friendship
with God, without being devoted to him? In short, the Lord's supper
is a feast on the sacrificed body and blood of our Lord, epulum
ex oblatis. And to eat of the feast is to partake of the
sacrifice, and so to be his guests to whom the sacrifice was
offered, and this in token of friendship with him. Thus to partake
of the Lord's table is to profess ourselves his guests and covenant
people. This is the very purpose and intention of this symbolical
eating and drinking; it is holding communion with God, and
partaking of those privileges, and professing ourselves under those
obligations, which result from the death and sacrifice of Christ;
and this in conjunction with all true Christians, with whom we have
communion also in this ordinance. Because the bread is one, we,
being many, are one body, for we are made partakers of one
bread, or loaf (
III. He confirms this from the Jewish worship and customs: Behold Israel after the flesh: are not those who eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar, that is, of the sacrifice offered upon it? Those who were admitted to eat of the offerings were reckoned to partake of the sacrifice itself, as made for them, and to be sanctified thereby; and therefore surely to worship God, and be in alliance or covenant with him, even the God of Israel, to whom the sacrifice was made: this was a symbol or token of holding communion with him.
IV. He applies this to the argument against
feasting with idolaters on their sacrifices, and to prove those
that do so idolaters. This he does, 1. By following the principle
on which they would argue it to be lawful, namely, that an idol was
nothing. Many of them were nothing at all, none of them had any
divinity in them. What was sacrificed to idols was nothing, no way
changed from what it was before, but was every whit as fit for
food, considered in itself. They indeed seem to argue that, because
an idol was nothing, what was offered was no sacrifice, but common
and ordinary food, of which they might therefore eat with as little
scruple. Now the apostle allows that the food was not changed as to
its nature, was as fit to be eaten as common food, where it was set
before any who knew not of its having been offered to an idol. But,
2. He proves that the eating of it as a part of a heathen sacrifice
was, (1.) A partaking with them in their idolatry. It was having
fellowship with devils, because what the Gentiles sacrificed
they sacrificed to devils; and to feast with them upon these
sacrifices was to partake in the sacrifice, and therefore to
worship the god to whom it was made, and have fellowship or
communion with him just as he who eats the Lord's supper is
supposed to partake in the Christian sacrifice; or as those who ate
the Jewish sacrifices partook of what was offered on their altar.
But heathens sacrificed to devils: "Therefore do not feast on their
sacrifices. Doing it is a token of your having fellowship with the
demons to whom they are offered. I would not have you be in
communion with devils." (2.) It was a virtual renouncing of
Christianity: You cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup
of devils: you cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and the
table of devils,
V. He warns them, upon the whole, against
such idolatry, by signifying to them that God is a jealous God
(
23 All things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient: all things are lawful for me, but all things edify not. 24 Let no man seek his own, but every man another's wealth. 25 Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, that eat, asking no question for conscience sake: 26 For the earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof. 27 If any of them that believe not bid you to a feast, and ye be disposed to go; whatsoever is set before you, eat, asking no question for conscience sake. 28 But if any man say unto you, This is offered in sacrifice unto idols, eat not for his sake that showed it, and for conscience sake: for the earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof: 29 Conscience, I say, not thine own, but of the other: for why is my liberty judged of another man's conscience? 30 For if I by grace be a partaker, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks? 31 Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God. 32 Give none offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the church of God: 33 Even as I please all men in all things, not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved.
In this passage the apostle shows in what instances, notwithstanding, Christians might lawfully eat what had been sacrificed to idols. They must not eat it out of religious respect to the idol, nor go into his temple, and hold a feast there, upon what they knew was an idol-sacrifice; nor perhaps out of the temple, if they knew it was a feast held upon a sacrifice, but there were cases wherein they might without sin eat what had been offered. Some such the apostle here enumerates.—But,
I. He gives a caution against abusing our liberty in lawful things. That may be lawful which is not expedient, which will not edify. A Christian must not barely consider what is lawful, but what is expedient, and for the use of edification. A private Christian should do so even in his private conduct. He must not seek his own only, but his neighbour's wealth. He must be concerned not to hurt his neighbour, nay, he must be concerned to promote his welfare; and must consider how to act so that he may help others, and not hinder them in their holiness, comfort, or salvation. Those who allow themselves in every thing not plainly sinful in itself will often run into what is evil by accident, and do much mischief to others. Every thing lawful in itself to be done is not therefore lawfully done. Circumstances may make that a sin which in itself is none. These must be weighed, and the expediency of an action, and its tendency to edification, must be considered before it be done. Note, The welfare of others, as well as our own convenience, must be consulted in many things we do, if we would do them well.
II. He tells them that what was sold in
the shambles they might eat without asking questions. The
priest's share of heathen sacrifices was thus frequently offered
for sale, after it had been offered in the temple. Now the apostle
tells them they need not be so scrupulous as to ask the butcher in
the market whether the meat he sold had been offered to an idol? It
was there sold as common food, and as such might be bought and
used; for the earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof
(
III. He adds that if they were invited by
any heathen acquaintances to a feast, they might go, and eat
what was set before them, without asking questions (
IV. Yet, even at such an entertainment, he adds, if any should say it was a thing that had been offered to idols, they should refrain: Eat not, for his sake that showed it, and for conscience' sake. Whether it were the master of the feast or any of the guests, whether it were spoken in the hearing of all or whispered in the ear, they should refrain for his sake who suggested this to them, whether he were an infidel or an infirm Christian; and for conscience' sake, out of regard to conscience, that they might show a regard to it in themselves, and keep up a regard to it in others. This he backs with the same reason as the former: For the earth is the Lord's. There is food enough provided by our common Lord, of which we maya eat without scruple. The same doctrine may be variously improved, as here: "The earth is the Lord's, therefore you may eat any thing without scruple that is set before you as common food; and yet, because the earth is the Lord's, eat nothing that will give offence, lay a stumbling-block before others, and encourage some in idolatry, or tempt others to eat when they are not clear in their own mind that it is lawful, and so sin, and wound their own consciences." Note, Christians should be very cautious of doing what may thus prejudice the consciences of others, and weaken their authority with them, which is by all means to be kept up.
V. He urges them to refrain where they will
give offence, while yet he allows it lawful to eat what was set
before them as common food, though it had been offered in
sacrifice. "Another man's conscience is no measure to our conduct.
What he thinks unlawful is not thereby made unlawful to me, but may
be a matter of liberty still; and as long as I own God as a giver
of my food, and render him thanks for it, it is very unjust to
reproach me for using it." This must be understood abstracted from
the scandal given by eating in the circumstance mentioned. Though
some understand it to mean, "Why should I, by using the liberty I
have, give occasion to those who are scandalized to speak evil of
me?" According to that advice of the apostle (
VI. The apostle takes occasion from this
discourse to lay down a rule for Christians' conduct, and apply it
to this particular case (
VII. He presses all upon them by his own
example: Even as I please all men (or study to do it) in
all things (that I lawfully can), not seeking my own profit,
but that of many, that they may be saved,
In this chapter the apostle blames, and endeavours
to rectify, some great indecencies and manifest disorders in the
church of Corinth; as, I. The misconduct of their women (some of
whom seem to have been inspired) in the public assembly, who laid
by their veils, the common token of subjection to their husbands in
that part of the world. This behaviour he reprehends, requires them
to keep veiled, asserts the superiority of the husband, yet so as
to remind the husband that both were made for mutual help and
comfort,
1 Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ. 2 Now I praise you, brethren, that ye remember me in all things, and keep the ordinances, as I delivered them to you. 3 But I would have you know, that the head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God. 4 Every man praying or prophesying, having his head covered, dishonoureth his head. 5 But every woman that prayeth or prophesieth with her head uncovered dishonoureth her head: for that is even all one as if she were shaven. 6 For if the woman be not covered, let her also be shorn: but if it be a shame for a woman to be shorn or shaven, let her be covered. 7 For a man indeed ought not to cover his head, forasmuch as he is the image and glory of God: but the woman is the glory of the man. 8 For the man is not of the woman; but the woman of the man. 9 Neither was the man created for the woman; but the woman for the man. 10 For this cause ought the woman to have power on her head because of the angels. 11 Nevertheless neither is the man without the woman, neither the woman without the man, in the Lord. 12 For as the woman is of the man, even so is the man also by the woman; but all things of God. 13 Judge in yourselves: is it comely that a woman pray unto God uncovered? 14 Doth not even nature itself teach you, that, if a man have long hair, it is a shame unto him? 15 But if a woman have long hair, it is a glory to her: for her hair is given her for a covering. 16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, neither the churches of God.
Paul, having answered the cases put to him,
proceeds in this chapter to the redress of grievances. The
I. How he prefaces it. He begins with a
commendation of what was praiseworthy in them (
II. How he lays the foundation for his
reprehension by asserting the superiority of the man over the
woman: I would have you know that the head of every man is
Christ, and the head of the woman is the man, and the head of
Christ is God. Christ, in his mediatorial character and
glorified humanity, is at the head of mankind. He is not only first
of the kind, but Lord and Sovereign. He has a name above every
name: though in this high office and authority he has a superior,
God being his head. And as God is the head of Christ, and Christ
the head of the whole human kind, so the man is the head of the two
sexes: not indeed with such dominion as Christ has over the kind or
God has over the man Christ Jesus; but a superiority and headship
he has, and the woman should be in subjection and not assume or
usurp the man's place. This is the situation in which God has
placed her; and for that reason she should have a mind suited to
her rank, and not do any thing that looks like an affectation of
changing places. Something like this the women of the church of
Corinth seem to have been guilty of, who were under inspiration,
and prayed and prophesied even in their assemblies,
III. The thing he reprehends is the woman's
praying or prophesying uncovered, or the man's doing either
covered,
IV. The reasons on which he grounds his
reprehension. 1. The man that prays or prophesies with his head
covered dishonoureth his head, namely, Christ, the head of
every man (
V. He thinks fit to guard his argument with
a caution lest the inference be carried too far (
VI. He enforces his argument from the
natural covering provided for the woman (
VII. He sums up all by referring those who
were contentious to the usages and customs of the churches,
17 Now in this that I declare unto you I praise you not, that ye come together not for the better, but for the worse. 18 For first of all, when ye come together in the church, I hear that there be divisions among you; and I partly believe it. 19 For there must be also heresies among you, that they which are approved may be made manifest among you. 20 When ye come together therefore into one place, this is not to eat the Lord's supper. 21 For in eating every one taketh before other his own supper: and one is hungry, and another is drunken. 22 What? have ye not houses to eat and to drink in? or despise ye the church of God, and shame them that have not? What shall I say to you? shall I praise you in this? I praise you not.
In this passage the apostle sharply rebukes them for much greater disorders than the former, in their partaking of the Lord's supper, which was commonly done in the first ages, as the ancients tell us, with a love-feast annexed, which gave occasion to the scandalous disorders which the apostle here reprehends, concerning which observe,
I. The manner in which he introduces his
charge: "Now in this that I declare to you I praise you not,
II. He enters upon his charge against them
in more particulars than one. 1. He tells them that, upon coming
together, they fell into divisions,
schisms—schismata. Instead of concurring
unanimously in celebrating the ordinance, they fell a quarrelling
with one another. Note, There may be schism where there is no
separation of communion. Persons may come together in the same
church, and sit down at the same table of the Lord, and yet be
schismatics. Uncharitableness, alienation of affection, especially
if it grows up to discord, and feuds, and contentions, constitute
schism. Christians may separate from each other's communion, and
yet be uncharitable one towards another; they may continue in the
same communion, and yet be uncharitable. This latter is schism,
rather than the former. The apostle had heard a report of the
Corinthians' divisions, and he tells them he had too much reason to
believe it. For, adds he, there must be heresies also; not only
quarrels, but factions, and perhaps such corrupt opinions as strike
at the foundation of Christianity, and all sound religion. Note, No
marvel there should be breaches of Christian love in the churches,
when such offences will come as shall make shipwreck of faith and a
good conscience. Such offences must come. Note that men are
necessitated to be guilty of them; but the event is certain, and
God permits them, that those who are approved (such honest hearts
as will bear the trial) may be set to view, and appear faithful by
their constant adherence to the truths and ways of God,
notwithstanding the temptations of seducers. Note, The wisdom of
God can make the wickedness and errors of others a foil to the
piety and integrity of the saints. 2. He charges them not only with
discord and division, but with scandalous disorder: For in
eating every one taketh before the other his own supper; and one is
hungry, and another is drunken,
III. The apostle lays the blame of this
conduct closely on them, 1. By telling them that their conduct
perfectly destroyed the purpose and use of such an institution:
This is not to eat the Lord's supper,
23 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus the same night in which he was betrayed took bread: 24 And when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat: this is my body, which is broken for you: this do in remembrance of me. 25 After the same manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. 26 For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. 27 Wherefore whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. 28 But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. 29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's body. 30 For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep. 31 For if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged. 32 But when we are judged, we are chastened of the Lord, that we should not be condemned with the world. 33 Wherefore, my brethren, when ye come together to eat, tarry one for another. 34 And if any man hunger, let him eat at home; that ye come not together unto condemnation. And the rest will I set in order when I come.
To rectify these gross corruptions and irregularities, the apostle sets the sacred institution here to view. This should be the rule in the reformation of all abuses.
I. He tells us how he came by the knowledge
of it. He was not among the apostles at the first institution; but
he had received from the Lord what he delivered to them,
II. He gives us a more particular account of the institution than we meet with elsewhere. We have here an account,
1. Of the author—our Lord Jesus Christ. The king of the church only has power to institute sacraments.
2. The time of the institution: It was the very night wherein he was betrayed; just as he was entering on his sufferings which are therein to be commemorated.
3. The institution itself. Our Saviour took
bread, and when he had given thanks, or blessed (as it is in
(1.) The materials of this sacrament; both,
[1.] As to the visible signs; these are bread and the cup, the
former of which is called bread many times over in this passage,
even after what the papists call consecration. What is eaten is
called bread, though it be at the same time said to be the body
of the Lord, a plain argument that the apostle knew nothing of
their monstrous and absurd doctrine of transubstantiation. The
latter is as plainly a part of this institution as words can make
it. St. Matthew tells us, our Lord bade them all drink of it
(
(2.) We have here the sacramental actions,
the manner in which the materials of the sacrament are to be used.
[1.] Our Saviour's actions, which are taking the bread and cup,
giving thanks, breaking the bread, and giving about both the one
and the other. [2.] The actions of the communicants, which were to
take the bread and eat, to take the cup and drink, and both in
remembrance of Christ. But the external acts are not the whole nor
the principal part of what is to be done at this holy ordinance;
each of them has a significancy. Our Saviour, having undertaken to
make an offering of himself to God, and procure, by his death, the
remission of sins, with all other gospel benefits, for true
believers, did, at the institution, deliver his body and blood,
with all the benefits procured by his death, to his disciples, and
continues to do the same every time the ordinance is administered
to the true believers. This is here exhibited, or set forth, as the
food of souls. And as food, though ever so wholesome or rich, will
yield no nourishment without being eaten, here the communicants are
to take and eat, or to receive Christ and feed upon him, his grace
and benefits, and by faith convert them into nourishment to their
souls. They are to take him as their Lord and life, yield
themselves up to him, and live upon him. He is our life,
(3.) We have here an account of the ends of this institution. [1.] It was appointed to be done in remembrance of Christ, to keep fresh in our minds an ancient favour, his dying for us, as well as to remember an absent friend, even Christ interceding for us, in virtue of his death, at God's right hand. The best of friends, and the greatest acts of kindness, are here to be remembered, with the exercise of suitable affections and graces. The motto on this ordinance, and the very meaning of it, is, When this you see, remember me. [2.] It was to show forth Christ's death, to declare and publish it. It is not barely in remembrance of Christ, of what he has done and suffered, that this ordinance was instituted; but to commemorate, to celebrate, his glorious condescension and grace in our redemption. We declare his death to be our life, the spring of all our comforts and hopes. And we glory in such a declaration; we show forth his death, and spread it before God, as our accepted sacrifice and ransom. We set it in view of our own faith, for our own comfort and quickening; and we own before the world, by this very service, that we are the disciples of Christ, who trust in him alone for salvation and acceptance with God.
(4.) It is moreover hinted here, concerning this ordinance, [1.] That it should be frequent: As often as you eat this bread, &c. Our bodily meals return often; we cannot maintain life and health without this. And it is fit that this spiritual diet should be taken often tool The ancient churches celebrated this ordinance every Lord's day, if not every day when they assembled for worship. [2.] That it must be perpetual. It is to be celebrated till the Lord shall come; till he shall come the second time, without sin, for the salvation of those that believe, and to judge the world. This is our warrant for keeping this feast. It was our Lord's will that we should thus celebrate the memorials of his death and passion, till he come in his own glory, and the Father's glory, with his holy angels, and put an end to the present state of things, and his own mediatorial administration, by passing the final sentence. Note, The Lord's supper is not a temporary, but a standing and perpetual ordinance.
III. He lays before the Corinthians the
danger of receiving unworthily, of prostituting this institution as
they did, and using it to the purposes of feasting and faction,
with intentions opposite to its design, or a temper of mind
altogether unsuitable to it; or keeping up the covenant with sin
and death, while they are there professedly renewing and confirming
their covenant with God. 1. It is great guilt which such contract.
They shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord
(
IV. He points out the duty of those who
would come to the Lord's table. 1. In general: Let a man examine
himself (
V. He closes all with a caution against the
irregularities of which they were guilty (
In this chapter the apostle, I. Considers the case
of spiritual gifts, which were very plentifully poured out on the
Corinthian church. He considers their original, that they are from
God; their variety and use, that they were all intended for one and
the same general end, the advancement of Christianity and the
church's edification,
1 Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would not have you ignorant. 2 Ye know that ye were Gentiles, carried away unto these dumb idols, even as ye were led. 3 Wherefore I give you to understand, that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed: and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost. 4 Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. 5 And there are differences of administrations, but the same Lord. 6 And there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all. 7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal. 8 For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; 9 To another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; 10 To another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues: 11 But all these worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as he will.
The apostle comes now to treat of spiritual gifts, which abounded in the church of Corinth, but were greatly abused. What these gifts were is at large told us in the body of the chapter; namely, extraordinary offices and powers, bestowed on ministers and Christians in the first ages, for conviction of unbelievers, and propagation of the gospel. Gifts and graces, charismata and charis, greatly differ. Both indeed were freely given of God. But where grace is given it is for the salvation of those who have it. Gifts are bestowed for the advantage and salvation of others. And there may be great gifts where there is not a dram of grace, but persons possessed of them are utterly out of the divine favour. They are great instances of divine benignity to men, but do not by themselves prove those who have them to be the objects of divine complacency. This church was rich in gifts, but there were many things scandalously out of order in it. Now concerning these spiritual gifts, that is, the extraordinary powers they had received from the Spirit,
I. The apostle tells them he would not have them ignorant either of their original or use. They came from God, and were to be used for him. It would lead them far astray if they were ignorant of one or the other of these. Note, Right information is of great use as to all religious practice. It is wretched work which gifted men make who either do not know or do not advert to the nature and right use of the gifts with which they are endowed.
II. He puts them in the mind of the sad
state out of which they had been recovered: You were Gentiles,
carried away to dumb idols, even as you were led,
III. He shows them how they might discern those gifts that were from the Spirit of God, true spiritual gifts: No man, speaking by the Spirit, calls Jesus accursed. Thus did both Jews and Gentiles: they blasphemed him as an impostor, and execrated his name, and deemed it abominable. And yet many Jews, who were exorcists and magicians, went about, pretending to work wonders by the Spirit of God (vid. Lightfoot's Horæ in loc.), and many among the Gentiles pretended to inspiration. Now the apostle tells them none could act under the influence, nor by the power, of the Spirit of God, who disowned and blasphemed Christ: for the Spirit of God bore uncontrollable witness to Christ by prophecy, miracles, his resurrection from the dead, the success of his doctrine among men, and its effect upon them; and could never so far contradict itself as to declare him accursed. And on the other hand no man could say Jesus was the Lord (that is, live by this faith, and work miracles to prove it), but it must be by the Holy Ghost. To own this truth before men, and maintain it to the death, and live under the influence of it, could not be done without the sanctification of the Holy Ghost. No man can call Christ Lord, with a believing subjection to him and dependence upon him, unless that faith be wrought by the Holy Ghost. No man can confess this truth in the day of trial but by the Holy Ghost animating and encouraging him. Note, We have as necessary a dependence on the Spirit's operation and influence for our sanctification and perseverance as on the mediation of Christ for our reconciliation and acceptance with God: and no man could confirm this truth with a miracle but by the Holy Ghost. No evil spirit would lend assistance, if it were in his power, to spread a doctrine and religion so ruinous to the devil's kingdom. The substance of what the apostle asserts and argues here is that whatever pretences there were to inspiration or miracles, among those who were enemies to Christianity, they could not be from the Spirit of God; but no man could believe this with his heart, nor prove with a miracle that Jesus was Christ, but by the Holy Ghost: so that the extraordinary operations and powers among them did all proceed from the Spirit of God. He adds,
IV. These spiritual gifts, though
proceeding from the same Spirit, are yet various. They have one
author and original, but are themselves of various kinds. A free
cause may produce variety of effects; and the same giver may bestow
various gifts,
V. The end for which these gifts were
bestowed: The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man
to profit withal,
VI. The measure and proportion in which they are given: All these worketh one and the same Spirit, dividing to every man as he will. It is according to the sovereign pleasure of the donor. What more free than a gift? And shall not the Spirit of God do what he will with his own? May he not give to what persons he pleases, and in what proportion he pleases; one gift to one man, and another to another; to one more, and another fewer, as he thinks fit? Is he not the best judge how his own purpose shall be served, and his own donatives bestowed? It is not as men will, nor as they may think fit, but as the Spirit pleases. Note, The Holy Ghost is a divine person. He works divine effects and divides divine gifts a he will, by his own power, and according to his own pleasure, without dependence or control. But though he distributes these gifts freely and uncontrollably, they are intended by him, not for private honour and advantage, but for public benefit, for the edification of the body, the church.
12 For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ. 13 For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. 14 For the body is not one member, but many. 15 If the foot shall say, Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body? 16 And if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body? 17 If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling? 18 But now hath God set the members every one of them in the body, as it hath pleased him. 19 And if they were all one member, where were the body? 20 But now are they many members, yet but one body. 21 And the eye cannot say unto the hand, I have no need of thee: nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you. 22 Nay, much more those members of the body, which seem to be more feeble, are necessary: 23 And those members of the body, which we think to be less honourable, upon these we bestow more abundant honour; and our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness. 24 For our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, having given more abundant honour to that part which lacked: 25 That there should be no schism in the body; but that the members should have the same care one for another. 26 And whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be honoured, all the members rejoice with it.
The apostle here makes out the truth of what was above asserted, and puts the gifted men among the Corinthians in mind of their duty, by comparing the church of Christ to a human body.
I. By telling us that one body may have
many members, and that the many members of the same body make but
one body (
II. Each member has its particular form,
place, and use. 1. The meanest member makes a part of the body. The
foot and ear are less useful, perhaps, than the hand and eye; but
because one is not a hand, and the other an eye, shall they say,
therefore, that they do not belong to the body?
27 Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular. 28 And God hath set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. 29 Are all apostles? are all prophets? are all teachers? are all workers of miracles? 30 Have all the gifts of healing? do all speak with tongues? do all interpret? 31 But covet earnestly the best gifts: and yet show I unto you a more excellent way.
I. Here the apostle sums up the argument, and applies this similitude to the church of Christ, concerning which observe,
1. The relation wherein Christians stand to
Christ and one another. The church, or whole collective body of
Christians, in all ages, is his body. Every Christian is a member
of his body, and every other Christian stands related to him as a
fellow-member (
2. The variety of offices instituted by
Christ, and gifts or favours dispensed by him (
II. He closes this chapter with an advice
(as the generality read it) and a hint. 1. An advice to covet the
best gifts, charismata ta kreittona—dona potiora,
præstantiora, either the most valuable in them selves or the
most serviceable to others; and these are, in truth, most valuable
in themselves, though men may be apt to esteem those most that will
raise their fame and esteem highest. Those are truly best by which
God will be most honoured and his church edified. Such gifts should
be most earnestly coveted. Note, We should desire that most which
is best, and most worth. Grace is therefore to be preferred before
gifts; and, of gifts, those are to be preferred which are of
greatest use. But some read this passage, not as an advice, but a
charge: zeloute, You are envious at each
other's gifts. In
In this chapter the apostle goes on to show more
particularly what that more excellent way was of which he had just
before been speaking. He recommends it, I. By showing the necessity
and importance of it,
1 Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal. 2 And though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing. 3 And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.
Here the apostle shows what more excellent
way he meant, or had in view, in the close of the former chapter,
namely, charity, or, as it is commonly elsewhere rendered,
love—agape: not what is meant by charity in
our common use of the word, which most men understand of
alms-giving, but love in its fullest and most extensive meaning,
true love to God and man, a benevolent disposition of mind towards
our fellow-christians, growing out of sincere and fervent devotion
to God. This living principle of all duty and obedience is the more
excellent way of which the apostle speaks, preferable to all gifts.
Nay, without this the most glorious gifts are nothing, of no
account to us, of no esteem in the sight of God. He specifies, 1.
The gift of tongues: Though I speak with the tongues of men and
of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or
a tinkling cymbal,
4 Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity envieth not; charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, 5 Doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil; 6 Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth; 7 Beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.
The apostle gives us in these verses some of the properties and effects of charity, both to describe and commend it, that we may know whether we have this grace and that if we have not we may fall in love with what is so exceedingly amiable, and not rest till we have obtained it. It is an excellent grace, and has a world of good properties belonging to it. As,
I. It is long suffering—makrothymei. It can endure evil, injury, and provocation, without being filled with resentment, indignation, or revenge. It makes the mind firm, gives it power over the angry passions, and furnishes it with a persevering patience, that shall rather wait and wish for the reformation of a brother than fly out in resentment of his conduct. It will put up with many slights and neglects from the person it loves, and wait long to see the kindly effects of such patience on him.
II. It is kind—chresteuetai. It is benign, bountiful; it is courteous and obliging. The law of kindness is in her lips; her heart is large, and her hand open. She is ready to show favours and to do good. She seeks to be useful; and not only seizes on opportunities of doing good, but searches for them. This is her general character. She is patient under injuries, and apt and inclined to do all the good offices in her power. And under these two generals all the particulars of the character may be reduced.
III. Charity suppresses envy: It envieth not; it is not grieved at the good of others; neither at their gifts nor at their good qualities, their honours not their estates. If we love our neighbour we shall be so far from envying his welfare, or being displeased with it, that we shall share in it and rejoice at it. His bliss and sanctification will be an addition to ours, instead of impairing or lessening it. This is the proper effect of kindness and benevolence: envy is the effect of ill-will. The prosperity of those to whom we wish well can never grieve us; and the mind which is bent on doing good to all can never with ill to any.
IV. Charity subdues pride and vain-glory;
It vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, is not bloated
with self-conceit, does not swell upon its acquisitions, nor
arrogate to itself that honour, or power, or respect, which does
not belong to it. It is not insolent, apt to despise others, or
trample on them, or treat them with contempt and scorn. Those who
are animated with a principle of true brotherly love will in honour
prefer one another,
V. Charity is careful not to pass the bounds of decency; ouk aschemonei—it behaveth not unseemly; it does nothing indecorous, nothing that in the common account of men is base or vile. It does nothing out of place or time; but behaves towards all men as becomes their rank and ours, with reverence and respect to superiors, with kindness and condescension to inferiors, with courtesy and good-will towards all men. It is not for breaking order, confounding ranks bringing all men on a level; but for keeping up the distinction God has made between men, and acting decently in its own station, and minding its own business, without taking upon it to mend, or censure, or despise, the conduct of others. Charity will do nothing that misbecomes it.
VI. Charity is an utter enemy to selfishness: Seeketh not its own, does not inordinately desire nor seek its own praise, or honour, or profit, or pleasure. Indeed self-love, in some degree, is natural to all men, enters into their very constitution. And a reasonable love of self is by our Saviour made the measure of our love to others, that charity which is here described, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. The apostle does not mean that charity destroys all regard to self; he does not mean that the charitable man should never challenge what is his own, but utterly neglect himself and all his interests. Charity must then root up that principle which is wrought into our nature. But charity never seeks its own to the hurt of others, or with the neglect of others. It often neglects its own for the sake of others; prefers their welfare, and satisfaction, and advantage, to its own; and it ever prefers the weal of the public, of the community, whether civil or ecclesiastical, to its private advantage. It would not advance, nor aggrandize, nor enrich, nor gratify itself, at the cost and damage of the public.
VII. It tempers and restrains the passions. Ou paroxynetai—is not exasperated. It corrects a sharpness of temper, sweetens and softens the mind, so that it does not suddenly conceive, nor long continue, a vehement passion. Where the fire of love is kept in, the flames of wrath will not easily kindle, nor long keep burning. Charity will never be angry without a cause, and will endeavour to confine the passions within proper limits, that they may not exceed the measure that is just, either in degree or duration. Anger cannot rest in the bosom where love reigns. It is hard to be angry with those we love, but very easy to drop our resentments and be reconciled.
VIII. Charity thinks no evil. It cherishes no malice, nor gives way to revenge: so some understand it. It is not soon, nor long, angry; it is never mischievous, nor inclined to revenge; it does not suspect evil of others, ou logizetai to kakon—it does not reason out evil, charge guilt upon them by inference and innuendo, when nothing of this sort appears open. True love is not apt to be jealous and suspicious; it will hide faults that appear, and draw a veil over them, instead of hunting and raking out those that lie covered and concealed: it will never indulge suspicion without proofs, but will rather incline to darken and disbelieve evidence against the person it affects. It will hardly give into an ill opinion of another, and it will do it with regret and reluctance when the evidence cannot be resisted; hence it will never be forward to suspect ill, and reason itself into a bad opinion upon mere appearances, nor give way to suspicion without any. It will not make the worst construction of things, but put the best face that it can on circumstances that have no good appearance.
IX. The matter of its joy and pleasure is here suggested: 1. Negatively: It rejoiceth not in iniquity. It takes no pleasure in doing injury or hurt to any. It thinks not evil of any, without very clear proof. It wishes ill to none, much less will it hurt or wrong any, and least of all make this matter of its delight, rejoice in doing harm and mischief. Nor will it rejoice at the faults and failings of others, and triumph over them, either out of pride or ill-will, because it will set off its own excellences or gratify its spite. The sins of others are rather the grief of a charitable spirit than its sport or delight; they will touch it to the quick, and stir all its compassion, but give it no entertainment. It is the very height of malice to take pleasure in the misery of a fellow-creature. And is not falling into sin the greatest calamity that can befal one? How inconsistent is it with Christian charity, to rejoice at such fall! 2. Affirmatively: It rejoiceth in the truth, is glad of the success of the gospel, commonly called the truth, by way of emphasis, in the New Testament; and rejoices to see men moulded into an evangelical temper by it, and made good. It takes no pleasure in their sins, but is highly delighted to see them do well, to approve themselves men of probity and integrity. It gives it much satisfaction to see truth and justice prevail among men, innocency cleared, and mutual faith and trust established, and to see piety and true religion flourish.
X. It beareth all things, it endureth
all things, panta stegei, panta hypomenei. Some
read the first, covers all things. So the original also
signifies. Charity will cover a multitude of sins,
XI. Charity believes and hopes well of
others: Believeth all things; hopeth all things. Indeed
charity does by no means destroy prudence, and, out of mere
simplicity and silliness, believe every word,
8 Charity never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they shall fail; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away. 9 For we know in part, and we prophesy in part. 10 But when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be done away. 11 When I was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child: but when I became a man, I put away childish things. 12 For now we see through a glass, darkly; but then face to face: now I know in part; but then shall I know even as also I am known. 13 And now abideth faith, hope, charity, these three; but the greatest of these is charity.
Here the apostle goes on to commend charity, and show how much it is preferable to the gifts on which the Corinthians were so apt to pride themselves, to the utter neglect, and almost extinction, of charity. This he makes out,
I. From its longer continuance and
duration: Charity never faileth. It is a permanent and
perpetual grace, lasting as eternity; whereas the extraordinary
gifts on which the Corinthians valued themselves were of short
continuance. They were only to edify the church on earth, and that
but for a time, not during its whole continuance in this world; but
in heaven would be all superseded, which yet is the very seat and
element of love. Prophecy must fail, that is, either the
prediction of things to come (which is its most common sense) or
the interpretation of scripture by immediate inspiration.
Tongues will cease, that is, the miraculous power of
speaking languages without learning them. There will be but one
language in heaven. There is no confusion of tongues in the region
of perfect tranquility. And knowledge will vanish away. Not
that, in the perfect state above, holy and happy souls shall be
unknowing, ignorant: it is a very poor happiness that can consist
with utter ignorance. The apostle is plainly speaking of miraculous
gifts, and therefore of knowledge to be had out of the common way
(see
II. He hints that these gifts are adapted
only to a state of imperfection: We know in part, and we
prophesy in part,
III. He takes occasion hence to show how
much better it will be with the church hereafter than it can be
here. A state of perfection is in view (
IV. To sum up the excellences of charity,
he prefers it not only to gifts, but to other graces, to faith and
hope (
In this chapter the apostle directs them about the
use of their spiritual gifts, preferring those that are best and
fitted to do the greatest good. I. He begins with advising them of
all spiritual gifts to prefer prophesying, and shows that this is
much better than speaking with tongues,
1 Follow after charity, and desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy. 2 For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man understandeth him; howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries. 3 But he that prophesieth speaketh unto men to edification, and exhortation, and comfort. 4 He that speaketh in an unknown tongue edifieth himself; but he that prophesieth edifieth the church. 5 I would that ye all spake with tongues, but rather that ye prophesied: for greater is he that prophesieth than he that speaketh with tongues, except he interpret, that the church may receive edifying.
The apostle, in the foregoing chapter, had himself preferred, and advised the Corinthians to prefer, Christian charity to all spiritual gifts. Here he teaches them, among spiritual gifts, which they should prefer, and by what rules they should make comparison. He begins the chapter,
I. With an exhortation to charity
(
II. He directs them which spiritual gift to prefer, from a principle of charity: "Desire spiritual gifts, but rather that you may prophesy, or chiefly that you may prophesy." While they were in close pursuit of charity, and made this Christian disposition their chief scope, they might be zealous of spiritual gifts, be ambitious of them in some measure, but especially of prophesying, that is, of interpreting scripture. This preference would most plainly discover that they were indeed upon such pursuit, that they had a due value for Christian charity, and were intent upon it. Note, Gifts are fit objects of our desire and pursuit, in subordination to grace and charity. That should be sought first and with the greatest earnestness which is most worth.
III. He assigns the reasons of this
preference. And it is remarkable here that he only compares
prophesying with speaking with tongues. It seems, this was the gift
on which the Corinthians principally valued themselves. This was
more ostentatious than the plain interpretation of scripture, more
fit to gratify pride, but less fit to pursue the purposes of
Christian charity; it would not equally edify nor do good to the
souls of men. For, 1. He that spoke with tongues must wholly speak
between God and himself; for, whatever mysteries might be
communicated in his language, none of his own countrymen could
understand them, because they did not understand the language,
6 Now, brethren, if I come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, except I shall speak to you either by revelation, or by knowledge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine? 7 And even things without life giving sound, whether pipe or harp, except they give a distinction in the sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or harped? 8 For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle? 9 So likewise ye, except ye utter by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken? for ye shall speak into the air. 10 There are, it may be, so many kinds of voices in the world, and none of them is without signification. 11 Therefore if I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall be unto him that speaketh a barbarian, and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian unto me. 12 Even so ye, forasmuch as ye are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church. 13 Wherefore let him that speaketh in an unknown tongue pray that he may interpret. 14 For if I pray in an unknown tongue, my spirit prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful.
In this paragraph he goes on to show how
vain a thing the ostentation of speaking unknown and unintelligible
language must be. It was altogether unedifying and unprofitable
(
I. He illustrates this by several
allusions. 1. To a pipe and a harp playing always in one tone. Of
what use can this be to those who are dancing? If there be no
distinction of sounds, how should they order their steps or
motions? Unintelligible language is like piping or harping without
distinction of sounds: it gives no more direction how a man should
order his conversation than a pipe with but one stop or a harp with
but one string can direct a dancer how he should order his steps,
To speak in the church in an unknown tongue is to talk gibberish; it is to play the barbarian; it is to confound the audience, instead of instructing them; and for this reason is utterly vain and unprofitable.
II. Having thus established his point, in
the two next verses he applies, 1. By advising them to be chiefly
desirous of those gifts that were most for the church's
edification,
15 What is it then? I will pray with the spirit, and I will pray with the understanding also: I will sing with the spirit, and I will sing with the understanding also. 16 Else when thou shalt bless with the spirit, how shall he that occupieth the room of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thanks, seeing he understandeth not what thou sayest? 17 For thou verily givest thanks well, but the other is not edified. 18 I thank my God, I speak with tongues more than ye all: 19 Yet in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an unknown tongue. 20 Brethren, be not children in understanding: howbeit in malice be ye children, but in understanding be men.
The apostle here sums up the argument hitherto, and,
I. Directs them how they should sing and
pray in public (
II. He enforces the argument with several reasons.
1. That otherwise the unlearned could not
say Amen to their prayers or thanksgivings, could not join in the
worship, for they did not understand it,
2. He alleges his own example, to make the
greater impression, concerning which observe, (1.) That he did not
come behind any of them in this spiritual gift: "I thank my God,
I speak with tongues more than you all (
3. He adds a plain intimation that the
fondness then discovered for this gift was but too plain an
indication of the immaturity of their judgment: Brethren, be not
children in understanding; in malice be you children, but in
understanding be men,
21 In the law it is written, With men of other tongues and other lips will I speak unto this people; and yet for all that will they not hear me, saith the Lord. 22 Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not: but prophesying serveth not for them that believe not, but for them which believe. 23 If therefore the whole church be come together into one place, and all speak with tongues, and there come in those that are unlearned, or unbelievers, will they not say that ye are mad? 24 But if all prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of all, he is judged of all: 25 And thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest; and so falling down on his face he will worship God, and report that God is in you of a truth.
In this passage the apostle pursues the argument, and reasons from other topics; as,
I. Tongues, as the Corinthians used them,
were rather a token of judgment from God than mercy to any people
(
II. Tongues were rather a sign to
unbelievers than to believers,
III. The credit and reputation of their
assemblies among unbelievers required them to prefer prophesying
before speaking with tongues. For, 1. If, when they were all
assembled for Christian worship, their ministers, or all employed
in public worship, should talk unintelligible language, and
infidels should drop in, they would conclude them to be mad, to be
no better than a parcel of wild fanatics. Who in their right senses
could carry on religious worship in such a manner? Or what sort of
religion is that which leaves out sense and understanding? Would
not this make Christianity ridiculous to a heathen, to hear the
ministers of it pray, or preach, or perform any other religious
exercise, in a language that neither he nor the assembly
understood? Note, The Christian religion is a sober and reasonable
thing in itself, and should not, by the ministers of it, be made to
look wild or senseless. Those disgrace their religion, and vilify
their own character, who do any thing that has this aspect. But, on
the other hand, 2. If, instead of speaking with tongues, those who
minister plainly interpret scripture, or preach, in language
intelligible and proper, the great truths and rules of the gospel,
a heathen or unlearned person, coming in, will probably be
convinced, and become a convert to Christianity (
26 How is it then, brethren? when ye come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, hath a revelation, hath an interpretation. Let all things be done unto edifying. 27 If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and that by course; and let one interpret. 28 But if there be no interpreter, let him keep silence in the church; and let him speak to himself, and to God. 29 Let the prophets speak two or three, and let the other judge. 30 If any thing be revealed to another that sitteth by, let the first hold his peace. 31 For ye may all prophesy one by one, that all may learn, and all may be comforted. 32 And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets. 33 For God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints.
In this passage the apostle reproves them for their disorder, and endeavours to correct and regulate their conduct for the future.
I. He blames them for the confusion they
introduced into the assembly, by ostentation of their gifts
(
II. He corrects their faults, and lays down
some regulations for their future conduct. 1. As to speaking in an
unknown tongue, he orders that no more than two or three should do
it at one meeting, and this not altogether, but successively, one
after another. And even this was not to be done unless there were
some one to interpret (
III. The apostle gives the reasons of these
regulations. As, 1. That they would be for the church's benefit,
their instruction and consolation. It is that all may learn, and
all may be comforted or exhorted, that the prophets were to
speak in the orderly manner the apostle advises. Note, The
instruction, edification, and comfort of the church, is that for
which God instituted the ministry. And surely ministers should, as
much as possible, fit their ministrations to these purposes. 2. He
tells them, God is not the God of confusion, but of peace and
good order,
34 Let your women keep silence in the churches: for it is not permitted unto them to speak; but they are commanded to be under obedience, as also saith the law. 35 And if they will learn any thing, let them ask their husbands at home: for it is a shame for women to speak in the church.
Here the apostle, 1. Enjoins silence on
their women in public assemblies, and to such a degree that they
must not ask questions for their own information in the church, but
ask their husbands at home. They are to learn in silence with
all subjection; but, says the apostle, I suffer them not to
teach,
36 What? came the word of God out from you? or came it unto you only? 37 If any man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord. 38 But if any man be ignorant, let him be ignorant. 39 Wherefore, brethren, covet to prophesy, and forbid not to speak with tongues. 40 Let all things be done decently and in order.
In these verses the apostle closes his
argument, 1. With a just rebuke of the Corinthians for their
extravagant pride and self-conceit: they so managed with their
spiritual gifts as no church did like them; they behaved in a
manner by themselves, and would not easily endure control nor
regulation. Now, says the apostle, to beat down this arrogant
humour, "Came the gospel out from you? Or came it to you
only?
In this chapter the apostle treats of that great
article of Christianity—the resurrection of the dead. I. He
establishes the certainty of our Saviour's resurrection,
1 Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received, and wherein ye stand; 2 By which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you, unless ye have believed in vain. 3 For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received, how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures; 4 And that he was buried, and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures: 5 And that he was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve: 6 After that, he was seen of above five hundred brethren at once; of whom the greater part remain unto this present, but some are fallen asleep. 7 After that, he was seen of James; then of all the apostles. 8 And last of all he was seen of me also, as of one born out of due time. 9 For I am the least of the apostles, that am not meet to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. 10 But by the grace of God I am what I am: and his grace which was bestowed upon me was not in vain; but I laboured more abundantly than they all: yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me. 11 Therefore whether it were I or they, so we preach, and so ye believed.
It is the apostle's business in this
chapter to assert and establish the doctrine of the resurrection of
the dead, which some of the Corinthians flatly denied,
I. What a stress he lays upon it (
II. Observe what this gospel is, on which
the apostle lays such stress. It was that doctrine which he had
received, and delivered to them, en protois—among
the first, the principal. It was a doctrine of the first rank,
a most necessary truth, That Christ died for our sins, and was
buried, and rose again: or, in other words, that he was
delivered for our offences and rose again for our justification
(
III. Observe how this truth is confirmed,
1. By Old-Testament predictions. He died
for our sins, according to the scriptures; he was buried, and rose
from the dead, according to the scriptures, according to the
scripture-prophecies, and scripture-types. Such prophecies as
2. By the testimony of many eye-witnesses,
who saw Christ after he had risen from the dead. He reckons up five
several appearances, beside that to himself. He was seen of
Cephas, or Peter, then of the twelve, called so, though Judas
was no longer among them, because this was their usual number; then
he was seen of above five hundred brethren at once, many of
whom were living when the apostle wrote this epistle, though some
had fallen asleep. This was in Galilee,
After this digression, the apostle returns
to his argument, and tells them (
12 Now if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead? 13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is Christ not risen: 14 And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain. 15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we have testified of God that he raised up Christ: whom he raised not up, if so be that the dead rise not. 16 For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised: 17 And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins. 18 Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished. 19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.
Having confirmed the truth of our Saviour's
resurrection, the apostle goes on to refute those among the
Corinthians who said there would be none: If Christ be preached
that he rose from the dead, how say some among you that there is no
resurrection of the dead?
I. If there be (can be) no
resurrection of the dead, then Christ has not risen (
II. It would follow hereupon that the
preaching and faith of the gospel would be vain: If Christ be
not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith vain,
III. Another absurdity following from this supposition is that those who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished. if there be no resurrection, they cannot rise, and therefore are lost, even those who have died in the Christian faith, and for it. It is plain from this that those among the Corinthians who denied the resurrection meant thereby a state of future retribution, and not merely the revival of the flesh; they took death to be the destruction and extinction of the man, and not merely of the bodily life; for otherwise the apostle could not infer the utter loss of those who slept in Jesus, from the supposition that they would never rise more or that they had no hopes in Christ after life; for they might have hope of happiness for their minds if these survived their bodies, and this would prevent the limiting of their hopes in Christ to this life only. "Upon supposition there is no resurrection in your sense, no after-state and life, then dead Christians are quite lost. How vain a thing were our faith and religion upon this supposition!" And this,
IV. Would infer that Christ's ministers and
servants were of all men most miserable, as having hope
in him in this life only (
20 But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the firstfruits of them that slept. 21 For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. 22 For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. 23 But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ's at his coming. 24 Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; when he shall have put down all rule and all authority and power. 25 For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his feet. 26 The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death. 27 For he hath put all things under his feet. But when he saith all things are put under him, it is manifest that he is excepted, which did put all things under him. 28 And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all. 29 Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead? 30 And why stand we in jeopardy every hour? 31 I protest by your rejoicing which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily. 32 If after the manner of men I have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what advantageth it me, if the dead rise not? let us eat and drink; for to morrow we die. 33 Be not deceived: evil communications corrupt good manners. 34 Awake to righteousness, and sin not; for some have not the knowledge of God: I speak this to your shame.
In this passage the apostle establishes the truth of the resurrection of the dead, the holy dead, the dead in Christ,
I. On the resurrection of Christ. 1.
Because he is indeed the first-fruits of those that slept,
II. He argues from the continuance of the
mediatorial kingdom till all Christ's enemies are destroyed, the
last of which is death,
1. This argument implies in it all these
particulars:—(1.) That our Saviour rose from the dead to have all
power put into his hands, and have and administer a kingdom, as
Mediator: For this end he died, and rose, and revived, that he
might be Lord both of the dead and living,
2. The apostle drops several hints in the
course of it which it will be proper to notice: as, (1.) That our
Saviour, as man and mediator between God and man, has a delegated
royalty, a kingdom given: All things are put under him, he
excepted that did put all things under him,
III. He argues for the resurrection, from
the case of those who were baptized for the dead (
IV. He argues from the absurdity of his own conduct and that of other Christians upon this supposition,
1. It would be a foolish thing for them to
run so many hazards (
2. It would be a much wiser thing to take
the comforts of this life: Let us eat and drink, for to-morrow
we die (
V. The apostle closes his argument with a
caution, exhortation, and reproof. 1. A caution against the
dangerous conversation of bad men, men of loose lives and
principles: Be not deceived, says he; evil communications
corrupt good manners,
35 But some man will say, How are the dead raised up? and with what body do they come? 36 Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die: 37 And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall be, but bare grain, it may chance of wheat, or of some other grain: 38 But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him, and to every seed his own body. 39 All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds. 40 There are also celestial bodies, and bodies terrestrial: but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is another. 41 There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars: for one star differeth from another star in glory. 42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption; it is raised in incorruption: 43 It is sown in dishonour; it is raised in glory: it is sown in weakness; it is raised in power: 44 It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body. 45 And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit. 46 Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural; and afterward that which is spiritual. 47 The first man is of the earth, earthy: the second man is the Lord from heaven. 48 As is the earthy, such are they also that are earthy: and as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly. 49 And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly. 50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.
The apostle comes now to answer a plausible
and principal objection against the doctrine of the resurrection of
the dead, concerning which observe the proposal of the objection:
Some man will say, How are the dead raised up? And with what
body do they come?
I. To the former the apostle replies by
telling them this was to be brought about by divine power, that
very power which they had all observed to do something very like
it, year after year, in the death and revival of the corn; and
therefore it was an argument of great weakness and stupidity to
doubt whether the resurrection of the dead might not be effected by
the same power: Thou fool! that which thou sowest is not
quickened unless it die,
II. But he is longer in replying to the second enquiry.
1. He begins by observing that there is a change made in the grain that is sown: It is not that body which shall be that is sown, but bare grain, of wheat or barley, &c.; but God gives it such a body as he will, and in such way as he will, only so as to distinguish the kinds from each other. Every seed sown has its proper body, is constituted of such materials, and figured in such a manner, as are proper to it, proper to that kind. This is plainly in the divine power, though we no more know how it is done than we know how a dead man is raised to life again. It is certain the grain undergoes a great change, and it is intimated in this passage that so will the dead, when they rise again, and live again, in their bodies, after death.
2. He proceeds hence to observe that there
is a great deal of variety among others bodies, as there is among
plants: as, (1.) In bodies of flesh: All flesh is not the
same; that of men is of one kind, that of beasts another,
another that of fishes, and that of birds another,
3. To speak directly to the point: So
also, says he, is the resurrection of the dead; so (as
the plant growing out of the putrefied grain), so as no longer to
be a terrestrial but a celestial body, and varying in glory from
the other dead, who are raised, as one star does from another. But
he specifies some particulars: as, (1.) It is sown in
corruption, it is raised in incorruption. It is sown. Burying
the dead is like sowing them; it is like committing the seed to the
earth, that it may spring out of it again. And our bodies, which
are sown, are corruptible, liable to putrefy and moulder, and
crumble to dust; but, when we rise, they will be out of the power
of the grave, and never more be liable to corruption. (2.) It is
sown in dishonour, it is raised in glory. Ours is at present a
vile body,
4. He illustrates this by a comparison of
the first and second Adam: There is an animal body, says he,
and there is a spiritual body; and then goes into the
comparison in several instances. (1.) As we have our natural body,
the animal body we have in this world, from the first Adam, we
expect our spiritual body from the second. This is implied in the
whole comparison. (2.) This is but consonant to the different
characters these two persons bear: The first Adam was made a
living soul, such a being as ourselves, and with a power of
propagating such beings as himself, and conveying to them a nature
and animal body like his own, but none other, nor better. The
second Adam is a quickening Spirit; he is the resurrection
and the life,
5. He sums up this argument by assigning
the reason of this change (
51 Behold, I show you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, 52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. 53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. 54 So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory. 55 O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory? 56 The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law. 57 But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.
To confirm what he had said of this change,
I. He here tells them what had been
concealed from or unknown to them till then—that all the saints
would not die, but all would be changed. Those that are alive at
our Lord's coming will be caught up into the clouds, without dying,
II. He assigns the reason of this change
(
III. He lets us know what will follow upon
this change of the living and dead in Christ: Then shall be
brought to pass that saying, Death is swallowed up in victory;
or, He will swallow up death in victory.
1. They will glory over death as a vanquished enemy, and insult this great and terrible destroyer: "O death! where is thy sting? Where is now thy sting, thy power to hurt? What mischief hast thou done us? We are dead; but behold we live again, and shall die no more. Thou art vanquished and disarmed, and we are out of the reach of thy deadly dart. Where now is thy fatal artillery? Where are thy stores of death? We fear no further mischiefs from thee, nor heed thy weapons, but defy thy power, and despise thy wrath. And, O grave! where is thy victory? Where now is thy victory? What has become of it? Where are the spoils and trophies of it? Once we were thy prisoners, but the prison-doors are burst open, the locks and bolts have been forced to give way, our shackles are knocked off, and we are for ever released. Captivity is taken captive. The imaginary victor is conquered, and forced to resign his conquest and release his captives. Thy triumphs, grave, are at an end. The bonds of death are loosed, and we are at liberty, and are never more to be hurt by death, nor imprisoned in the grave." In a moment, the power of death, and the conquests and spoils of the grave, are gone; and, as to the saints, the very signs of them will not remain. Where are they? Thus will they raise themselves, when they become immortal, to the honour of their Saviour and the praise of divine grace: they shall glory over vanquished death.
2. The foundation for this triumph is here
intimated, (1.) In the account given whence death had its power to
hurt: The sting of death is sin. This gives venom to his
dart: this alone puts it into the power of death to hurt and kill.
Sin unpardoned, and nothing else, can keep any under his power. And
the strength of sin is the law; it is the divine threatening
against the transgressors of the law, the curse there denounced,
that gives power to sin. Note, Sin is the parent of death, and
gives it all its hurtful power. By one man sin entered into the
world, and death by sin,
58 Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye stedfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.
In this verse we have the improvement of the whole argument, in an exhortation, enforced by a motive resulting plainly from it.
I. An exhortation, and this threefold:—1.
That they should be stedfast—hedraioi, firm, fixed
in the faith of the gospel, that gospel which he had preached and
they had received, namely, That Christ died for our sins, and
arose again the third day, according to the scriptures
(
II. The motive resulting from the former
discourse is that their labour shall not be in vain in the
Lord; nay, they know it shall not. They have the best grounds
in the world to build upon: they have all the assurance that can
rationally be expected: as surely as Christ is risen, they shall
rise; and Christ is as surely risen as the scriptures are true, and
the word of God. The apostles saw him after his death, testified
this truth to the world in the face of a thousand deaths and
dangers, and confirmed it by miraculous powers received from him.
Is there any room to doubt a fact so well attested? Note, True
Christians have undoubted evidence that their labour will not be in
vain in the Lord; not their most diligent services, nor their most
painful sufferings; they will not be in vain, not be vain and
unprofitable. Note, The labour of Christians will not be lost
labour; they may lose for God, but they will lose nothing by him;
nay, there is more implied than is expressed in this phrase: it
means that they shall be abundantly rewarded. He will never be
found unjust to forget their labour of love,
In this chapter the apostle, I. Gives directions
about some charitable collection to be made in this church, for the
afflicted and impoverished churches in Judea,
1 Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I have given order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. 2 Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come. 3 And when I come, whomsoever ye shall approve by your letters, them will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem. 4 And if it be meet that I go also, they shall go with me.
In this chapter Paul closes this long epistle with some particular matters of less moment; but, as all was written by divine inspiration, it is all profitable for our instruction. He begins with directing them about a charitable collection on a particular occasion, the distresses and poverty of Christians in Judea, which at this time were extraordinary, partly through the general calamities of that nation and partly through the particular sufferings to which they were exposed. Now concerning this observe,
I. How he introduces his direction. It was
not a peculiar service which he required of them; he had given
similar orders to the churches of Galatia,
II. The direction itself, concerning which observe,
1. The manner in which the collection was
to be made: Every one was to lay by in store (
2. Here is the measure in which they are to
lay by: As God hath prospered them; ti an
euodotai, as he has been prospered, namely, by divine
Providence, as God has been pleased to bless and succeed his
labours and business. Note, All our business and labour are that to
us which God is pleased to make them. It is not the diligent hand
that will make rich by itself, without the divine blessing,
3. Here is the time when this is to be
done: The first day of the week, kata mian
sabbaton (
4. We have here the disposal of the
collections thus made: the apostle would have every thing ready
against he came, and therefore gave direction as before: That
there be no gatherings when I come,
5 Now I will come unto you, when I shall pass through Macedonia: for I do pass through Macedonia. 6 And it may be that I will abide, yea, and winter with you, that ye may bring me on my journey whithersoever I go. 7 For I will not see you now by the way; but I trust to tarry a while with you, if the Lord permit. 8 But I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost. 9 For a great door and effectual is opened unto me, and there are many adversaries.
In this passage the apostle notifies and
explains his purpose of visiting them, concerning which, observe,
1. His purpose: he intended to pass out of Asia, where he now was
(vide
10 Now if Timotheus come, see that he may be with you without fear: for he worketh the work of the Lord, as I also do. 11 Let no man therefore despise him: but conduct him forth in peace, that he may come unto me: for I look for him with the brethren. 12 As touching our brother Apollos, I greatly desired him to come unto you with the brethren: but his will was not at all to come at this time; but he will come when he shall have convenient time.
In this passage,
I. He recommends Timothy to them, in
several particulars. As, 1. He bids them take care that he should
be among them without feat,
II. He assigns the reasons why they should
behave thus towards Timothy. 1. Because he was employed in the same
work as Paul, and acted in it by the same authority,
III. He informs them of Apollos's purpose
to see them. 1. He himself had greatly desired him to come to them,
13 Watch ye, stand fast in the faith, quit you like men, be strong. 14 Let all your things be done with charity. 15 I beseech you, brethren, (ye know the house of Stephanas, that it is the firstfruits of Achaia, and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints,) 16 That ye submit yourselves unto such, and to every one that helpeth with us, and laboureth. 17 I am glad of the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus: for that which was lacking on your part they have supplied. 18 For they have refreshed my spirit and yours: therefore acknowledge ye them that are such.
In this passage the apostle gives,
I. Some general advices; as, 1. That they
should watch (
II. Some particular directions how they should behave towards some that had been eminently serviceable to the cause of Christ among them.
1. He gives us their character (1.) The
household of Stephanas is mentioned by him, and their character is,
that they were the first-fruits of Achaia, the first converts to
Christianity in that region of Greece in which Corinth was. Note,
It is an honourable character to any man to be early a Christian,
betimes in Christ. But they had moreover addicted themselves to the
ministry of the saints, to serve the saints. They have disposed
and devoted themselves—etaxan heautous, to serve
the saints, to do service to the saints. It is not meant of the
ministry of the word properly, but of serving them in other
respects, supplying their wants, helping and assisting them upon
all occasions, both in their temporal and spiritual concerns. The
family of Stephanas seems to have been a family of rank and
importance in those parts, and yet they willingly offered
themselves to this service. Note, It is an honour to persons of the
highest rank to devote themselves to the service of the saints. I
do not mean to change ranks, and become proper servants to the
inferiors, but freely and voluntarily to help them, and do good to
them in all their concerns. (2.) He mentions Stephanas, and
Fortunatus, and Achaicus, as coming to him from the church of
Corinth. The account he gives of them is that they supplied the
deficiencies of the church towards him, and by so doing
refreshed his spirit and theirs,
2. Upon this account of the men, he directs
how they should behave towards them; and, (1.) He would have them
acknowledged (
19 The churches of Asia salute you. Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord, with the church that is in their house. 20 All the brethren greet you. Greet ye one another with an holy kiss. 21 The salutation of me Paul with mine own hand. 22 If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Anathema Maranatha. 23 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. 24 My love be with you all in Christ Jesus. Amen. <<The first epistle to the Corinthians was written from Philippi by Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus and Timotheus.>>
The apostle closes his epistle,
I. With salutations to the church of
Corinth, first from those of Asia, from Priscilla and
Aquila (who seem to have been at this time inhabitants of
Ephesus, vid.
II. With a very solemn warning to them:
If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Anathema,
Maran-atha,
III. With his good wishes for them and
expressions of good-will to them. 1. With his good wishes: The
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you,
Completed by Daniel Mayo.
AN
In his
former epistle the apostle had signified his intentions of
coming to Corinth, as he passed through Macedonia (
There are divers other things very
observable in this epistle; for example, I. The account the apostle
gives of his labours and success in preaching the gospel in several
places,
After the introduction (
1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia: 2 Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
This is the introduction to this epistle, in which we have,
I. The inscription; and therein, 1. The person from whom it was sent, namely, Paul, who calls himself an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God. The apostleship itself was ordained by Jesus Christ, according to the will of God; and Paul was called to it by Jesus Christ, according to the will of God. He joins Timotheus with himself in writing this epistle; not because he needed his assistance, but that out of the mouth of two witnesses the word might be established; and this dignifying Timothy with the title of brother (either in the common faith, or in the work of the ministry) shows the humility of this great apostle, and his desire to recommend Timothy (though he was then a young man) to the esteem of the Corinthians, and give him a reputation among the churches. 2. The persons to whom this epistle was sent, namely, the church of God at Corinth: and not only to them, but also to all the saints in all Achaia, that is, to all the Christians who lived in the region round about. Note, In Christ Jesus no distinction is made between the inhabitants of city and country; all Achaia stands upon a level in his account.
II. The salutation or apostolical benediction, which is the same as in his former epistle; and therein the apostle desires the two great and comprehensive blessings, grace and peace, for those Corinthians. These two benefits are fitly joined together, because there is no good and lasting peace without true grace; and both of them come from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ, who is the procurer and dispenser of those benefits to fallen man, and is prayed to as God.
3 Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort; 4 Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God. 5 For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ. 6 And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer: or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
After the foregoing preface, the apostle
begins with the narrative of God's goodness to him and his
fellow-labourers in their manifold tribulations, which he speaks of
by way of thanksgiving to God, and to advance the divine glory
(
I. The object of the apostle's
thanksgiving, to whom he offers up blessing and praise, namely, the
blessed God, who only is to be praised, whom he describes by
several glorious and amiable titles. 1. The God and Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ: ho Theos kai pater tou Kyriou
hemon Iesou Christou. God is the Father of Christ's divine
nature by eternal generation, of his human nature by miraculous
conception in the womb of the virgin, and of Christ as God-man, and
our Redeemer, by covenant-relation, and in and through him as
Mediator our God and our Father,
II. The reasons of the apostle's thanksgivings, which are these:—
1. The benefits that he himself and his
companions had received from God; for God had comforted them
in all their tribulations,
2. The advantage which others might
receive; for God intended that they should be able to comfort
others in trouble (
7 And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation. 8 For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life: 9 But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead: 10 Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver: in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us; 11 Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
In these verses the apostle speaks for the
encouragement and edification of the Corinthians; and tells them
(
12 For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward. 13 For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end; 14 As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
The apostle in these verses attests their
integrity by the sincerity of their conversation. This he does not
in a way of boasting and vain-glory, but as one good reason for
desiring the help of prayer, as well as for the more comfortably
trusting in God (
I. He appeals to the testimony of
conscience with rejoicing (
II. He appeals to the knowledge of the
Corinthians with hope and confidence,
15 And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit; 16 And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judæa. 17 When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay? 18 But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay. 19 For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea. 20 For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us. 21 Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God; 22 Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. 23 Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth. 24 Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy: for by faith ye stand.
The apostle here vindicates himself from the imputation of levity and inconstancy, in that he did not hold his purpose of coming to them at Corinth. His adversaries there sought all occasions to blemish his character, and reflect upon his conduct; and, it seemed, they took hold of this handle to reproach his person and discredit his ministry. Now, for his justification,
I. He avers the sincerity of his intention
(
II. He would not have the Corinthians to
infer that his gospel was false or uncertain, nor that it was
contradictory in itself, nor unto truth,
III. The apostle gives a good reason why he
did not come to Corinth, as was expected,
In this chapter the apostle proceeds in the
account of the reasons why he did not come to Corinth,
1 But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness. 2 For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me? 3 And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all. 4 For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
In these verses, 1. The apostle proceeds in
giving an account of the reason why he did not come to Corinth, as
was expected; namely, because he was unwilling to grieve them, or
be grieved by them,
5 But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part: that I may not overcharge you all. 6 Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many. 7 So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow. 8 Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him. 9 For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things. 10 To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also: for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ; 11 Lest Satan should get an advantage of us: for we are not ignorant of his devices.
In these verses the apostle treats
concerning the incestuous person who had been excommunicated, which
seems to be one principal cause of his writing this epistle. Here
observe, 1. He tells them that the crime of that person had grieved
him in part; and that he was grieved also with a part of
them, who, notwithstanding this scandal had been found among them,
were puffed up and had not mourned,
12 Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord, 13 I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother: but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia. 14 Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place. 15 For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish: 16 To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things? 17 For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God: but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
After these directions concerning the
excommunicated person the apostle makes a long digression, to give
the Corinthians an account of his travels and labours for the
furtherance of the gospel, and what success he had therein,
declaring at the same time how much he was concerned for them in
their affairs, how he had no rest in his spirit, when he
found not Titus at Troas (
I. Paul's unwearied labour and diligence in
his work,
II. His success in his work: A great
door was opened to him of the Lord,
III. The comfort that the apostle and his
companions in labour found, even when the gospel was not successful
to the salvation of some who heard it,
1. The different success of the gospel, and its different effects upon several sorts of persons to whom it is preached. The success is different; for some are saved by it, while others perish under it. Nor is this to be wondered at, considering the different effects the gospel has. For, (1.) Unto some it is a savour of death unto death. Those who are willingly ignorant, and wilfully obstinate, disrelish the gospel, as men dislike an ill savour, and therefore they are blinded and hardened by it: it stirs up their corruptions, and exasperates their spirits. They reject the gospel, to their ruin, even to spiritual and eternal death. (2.) Unto others the gospel is a savour of life unto life. To humble and gracious souls the preaching of the word is most delightful and profitable. As it is sweeter than honey to the taste, so it is more grateful than the most precious odours to the senses, and much more profitable; for as it quickened them at first, when they were dead in trespasses and sins, so it makes them more lively, and will end in eternal life.
2. The awful impressions this matter made
upon the mind of the apostle, and should also make upon our
spirits: Who is sufficient for these things?
3. The comfort which the apostle had under
this serious consideration, (1.) Because faithful ministers shall
be accepted of God, whatever their success be: We are, if
faithful, unto God a sweet savour of Christ (
The apostle makes an apology for his seeming to
commend himself, and is careful not to assume too much to himself,
but to ascribe all praise unto God,
1 Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you? 2 Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men: 3 Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart. 4 And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward: 5 Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
In these verses,
I. The apostle makes an apology for seeming
to commend himself. He thought it convenient to protest his
sincerity to them, because there were some at Corinth who
endeavoured to blast his reputation; yet he was not desirous of
vain-glory. And he tells them, 1. That he neither needed nor
desired any verbal commendation to them, nor letters testimonial
from them, as some others did, meaning the false apostles or
teachers,
II. The apostle is careful not to assume
too much to himself, but to ascribe all the praise to God.
Therefore, 1. He says they were the epistle of Christ,
6 Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit: for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. 7 But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away: 8 How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious? 9 For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory. 10 For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth. 11 For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
Here the apostle makes a comparison between
the Old Testament and the New, the law of Moses and the gospel of
Jesus Christ, and values himself and his fellow-labourers by this,
that they were able ministers of the New Testament, that God
had made them so,
I. He distinguishes between the letter and
the spirit even of the New Testament,
II. He shows the difference between the Old
Testament and the New, and the excellency of the gospel above the
law. For, 1. The Old-Testament dispensation was the ministration
of death (
12 Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech: 13 And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished: 14 But their minds were blinded: for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ. 15 But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart. 16 Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away. 17 Now the Lord is that Spirit: and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty. 18 But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
In these verses the apostle draws two inferences from what he had said about the Old and New Testament:—
I. Concerning the duty of the ministers of the gospel to use great plainness or clearness of speech. They ought not, like Moses, to put a veil upon their faces, or obscure and darken those things which they should make plain. The gospel is a more clear dispensation than the law; the things of God are revealed in the New Testament, not in types and shadows, and ministers are much to blame if they do not set spiritual things, and gospel-truth and grace, in the clearest light that is possible. Though the Israelites could not look stedfastly to the end of what was commanded, but is now abolished, yet we may. We may see the meaning of those types and shadows by the accomplishment, seeing the veil is done away in, Christ and he is come, who was the end of the law for righteousness to all those who believe, and whom Moses and all the prophets pointed to, and wrote of.
II. Concerning the privilege and advantage
of those who enjoy the gospel, above those who lived under the law.
For, 1. Those who lived under the legal dispensation had their
minds blinded (
In this chapter we have an account, I. Of the
constancy of the apostle and his fellow-labourers in their work.
Their constancy in declared (
1 Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not; 2 But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God. 3 But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost: 4 In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them. 5 For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake. 6 For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. 7 But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
The apostle had, in the foregoing chapter, been magnifying his office, upon the consideration of the excellency or glory of that gospel about which he did officiate; and now in this chapter his design is to vindicate their ministry from the accusation of false teachers, who charged them as deceitful workers, or endeavoured to prejudice the minds of the people against them on account of their sufferings. He tells them, therefore, how they believed, and how they showed their value for their office as ministers of the gospel. They were not puffed up with pride, but spurred on to great diligence: "Seeing we have this ministry, are so much distinguished and dignified, we do not take state upon ourselves, nor indulge in idleness, but are excited to the better performance of our duty."
I. Two things in general we have an account
of:—Their constancy and sincerity in their work and labour,
concerning which observe, 1. Their constancy and perseverance in
their work are declared: "We faint not (
II. An objection is obviated, which might
be thus formed: "If it be thus, how then does it come to pass, that
the gospel is hid, and proves ineffectual, as to some who hear it?"
To which the apostle answers, by showing that this was not the
fault of the gospel, nor of the preachers thereof. But the true
reasons of this are, 1. Those are lost souls to whom the
gospel is hid, or is ineffectual,
III. A proof of their integrity is given,
8 We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair; 9 Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed; 10 Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body. 11 For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh. 12 So then death worketh in us, but life in you. 13 We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak; 14 Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you. 15 For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God. 16 For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day. 17 For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; 18 While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
In these verses the apostle gives an account of their courage and patience under all their sufferings, where observe,
I. How their sufferings, and patience under
them, are declared,
II. What it was that kept them from sinking
and fainting under their sufferings,
1. Faith kept them from fainting: We
have the same spirit of faith (
2. Hope of the resurrection kept them from
sinking,
3. The consideration of the glory of God
and the benefit of the church, by means of their sufferings, kept
them from fainting,
4. The thoughts of the advantage their
souls would reap by the sufferings of their bodies kept them from
fainting: Though our outward man perish, our inward man is
renewed day by day,
5. The prospect of eternal life and
happiness kept them from fainting, and was a mighty support and
comfort. As to this observe, (1.) The apostle and his
fellow-sufferers saw their afflictions working towards heaven, and
that they would end at last (
The apostle proceeds in showing the reasons why
they did not faint under their afflictions, namely, their
expectation, desire, and assurance of happiness after death
(
1 For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. 2 For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven: 3 If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked. 4 For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened: not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life. 5 Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit. 6 Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord: 7 (For we walk by faith, not by sight:) 8 We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord. 9 Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him. 10 For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. 11 Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
The apostle in these verses pursues the argument of the former chapter, concerning the grounds of their courage and patience under afflictions. And,
I. He mentions their expectation, and
desire, and assurance, of eternal happiness after death,
1. The believer's expectation of eternal
happiness after death,
2. The believer's earnest desire after this
future blessedness, which is expressed by this word,
stenazomen—we groan, which denotes, (1.) A
groaning of sorrow under a heavy load; so believers groan under the
burden of life: In this we groan earnestly,
3. The believer's assurance of his interest
in this future blessedness, on a double account:—(1.) From the
experience of the grace of God, in preparing and making him meet
for this blessedness. He that hath wrought us for the self-same
thing is God,
II. The apostle deduces an inference for
the comfort of believers in their present state and condition in
this world,
III. He proceeds to deduce an inference to
excite and quicken himself and others to duty,
12 For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart. 13 For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God: or whether we be sober, it is for your cause. 14 For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead: 15 And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
Here observe, I. The apostle makes an
apology for seeming to commend himself and his fellow-labourers
(
II. He gives good reasons for their great
zeal and diligence. Some of Paul's adversaries had, it is likely,
reproached him for his zeal and fervour, as if he had been a
madman, or, in the language of our days, a fanatic; they imputed
all to enthusiasm, as the Roman governor told him, Much learning
has made thee mad,
16 Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh: yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more. 17 Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new. 18 And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation; 19 To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation. 20 Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us: we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God. 21 For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
In these verses the apostle mentions two things that are necessary in order to our living to Christ, both of which are the consequences of Christ's dying for us; namely, regeneration and reconciliation.
I. Regeneration, which consists of two
things; namely, 1. Weanedness from the world: "Henceforth we
know no man after the flesh,
II. Reconciliation, which is here spoken of under a double notion:—
1. As an unquestionable privilege,
2. Reconciliation is here spoken of as our
indispensable duty,
In this chapter the apostle gives an account of
his general errand to all to whom he preached; with the several
arguments and methods he used,
1 We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain. 2 (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee: behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.) 3 Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed: 4 But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, 5 In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings; 6 By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned, 7 By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left, 8 By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report: as deceivers, and yet true; 9 As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed; 10 As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
In these verses we have an account of the apostle's general errand and exhortation to all to whom he preached in every place where he came, with the several arguments and methods he used. Observe,
I. The errand or exhortation itself,
namely, to comply with the gospel offers of reconciliation—that,
being favoured with the gospel, they would not receive this
grace of God in vain,
II. The arguments and method which the apostle used. And here he tells them,
1. The present time is the only proper
season to accept of the grace that is offered, and improve that
grace which is afforded: Now is
the accepted time, now is the
day of salvation,
2. What caution they used not to give
offence that might hinder the success of their preaching: Giving
no offence in any thing,
3. Their constant aim and endeavor in all
things to approve themselves faithful, as became the ministers of
God,
11 O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged. 12 Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels. 13 Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged. 14 Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? 15 And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? 16 And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. 17 Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, 18 And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
The apostle proceeds to address himself more particularly to the Corinthians, and cautions them against mingling with unbelievers. Here observe,
I. How the caution is introduced with a
profession, in a very pathetic manner, of the most tender affection
to them, even like that of a father to his children,
II. The caution or exhortation itself, not
to mingle with unbelievers, not to be unequally yoked with
them,
1. In stated relations. It is wrong for good people to join in affinity with the wicked and profane; these will draw different ways, and that will be galling and grievous. Those relations that are our choice must be chosen by rule; and it is good for those who are themselves the children of God to join with those who are so likewise; for there is more danger that the bad will damage the good than hope that the good will benefit the bad.
2. In common conversation. We should not yoke ourselves in friendship and acquaintance with wicked men and unbelievers. Though we cannot wholly avoid seeing, and hearing, and being with such, yet we should never choose them for our bosom-friends.
3. Much less should we join in religious
communion with them; we must not join with them in their idolatrous
services, nor concur with them in their false worship, nor any
abominations; we must not confound together the table of the Lord
and the table of devils, the house of God and the house of Rimmon.
The apostle gives several good reasons against this corrupt
mixture. (1.) It is a very great absurdity,
This chapter begins with an exhortation to
progressive holiness and a due regard to the ministers of the
gospel,
1 Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. 2 Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man. 3 I speak not this to condemn you: for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you. 4 Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you: I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
These verses contain a double exhortation:—
I. To make a progress in holiness, or to
perfect holiness in the fear of God,
II. To show a due regard to the ministers
of the gospel: Receive us,
5 For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears. 6 Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus; 7 And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more. 8 For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent: for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season. 9 Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance: for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing. 10 For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of: but the sorrow of the world worketh death. 11 For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
There seems to be a connection between
I. How he was distressed,
II. How he was comforted,
III. How greatly he rejoiced at their
repentance, and the evidences thereof. The apostle was sorry that
he had grieved them, that some pious persons among them laid to
heart very greatly what he said in his former epistle, or that it
was needful he should make those sorry whom he would rather have
made glad,
1. The antecedent of true repentance is godly sorrow; this worketh repentance. It is not repentance itself, but it is a good preparative to repentance, and in some sense the cause that produces repentance. The offender had great sorrow, he was in danger of being swallowed up with overmuch sorrow; and the society was greatly sorrowful which before was puffed up: and this sorrow of theirs was after a godly manner, or according to God (as it is in the original), that is, it was according to the will of God, tended to the glory of God, and was wrought by the Spirit of God. It was a godly sorrow, because a sorrow for sin, as an offence against God, an instance of ingratitude, and a forfeiture of God's favour. There is a great difference between this sorrow of a godly sort and the sorrow of this world. Godly sorrow produces repentance and reformation, and will end in salvation; but worldly sorrow worketh death. The sorrows of worldly men for worldly things will bring down gray hairs the sooner to the grave, and such a sorrow even for sin as Judas had will have fatal consequences, as his had, which wrought death. Note, (1.) Repentance will be attended with salvation. Therefore, (2.) True penitents will never repent that they have repented, nor of any thing that was conducive thereto. (3.) Humiliation and godly sorrow are previously necessary in order to repentance, and both of them are from God, the giver of all grace.
2. The happy fruits and consequences of
true repentance are mentioned (
12 Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you. 13 Therefore we were comforted in your comfort: yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all. 14 For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth. 15 And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him. 16 I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
In these verses the apostle endeavours to
comfort the Corinthians, upon whom his admonitions had had such
good effect. And in order thereto, 1. He tells them he had a good
design in his former epistle, which might be thought severe,
In this and the following chapter Paul is
exhorting and directing the Corinthians about a particular work of
charity—to relieve the necessities of the poor saints at Jerusalem
and in Judea, according to the good example of the churches in
Macedonia,
1 Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia; 2 How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality. 3 For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves; 4 Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints. 5 And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God. 6 Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
Observe here,
I. The apostle takes occasion from the good example of the churches of Macedonia, that is, of Philippi, Thessalonica, Berea, and others in the region of Macedonia, to exhort the Corinthians and the Christians in Achaia to the good work of charity. And,
1. He acquaints them with their great
liberality, which he calls the grace of God bestowed on the
churches,
2. He commends the charity of the
Macedonians, and sets it forth with good advantage. He tells them,
(1.) They were but in a low condition, and themselves in distress,
yet they contributed to the relief of others. They were in great
tribulation and deep poverty,
II. The apostle tells them that Titus was
desired to go and make a collection among them (
7 Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also. 8 I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love. 9 For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich. 10 And herein I give my advice: for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago. 11 Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have. 12 For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not. 13 For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened: 14 But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want: that there may be equality: 15 As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
In these verses the apostle uses several cogent arguments to stir up the Corinthians to this good work of charity.
I. He urges upon them the consideration of
their eminence in other gifts and graces, and would have them excel
in this of charity also,
II. Another argument is taken from the
consideration of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. The best
arguments for Christian duties are those that are taken from the
love of Christ, that constraineth us. The example of the
churches of Macedonia was such as the Corinthians should imitate;
but the example of our Lord Jesus Christ should have much greater
influence. And you know, saith the apostle, the grace of
our Lord Jesus Christ (
III. Another argument is taken from their
good purposes, and their forwardness to begin this good work. As to
this he tells them, 1. It was expedient for them to perform what
they purposed, and finish what they had begun,
IV. Another argument is taken from the
discrimination which the divine Providence makes in the
distribution of the things of this world, and the mutability of
human affairs,
16 But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you. 17 For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you. 18 And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches; 19 And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind: 20 Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us: 21 Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men. 22 And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you. 23 Whether any do enquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you: or our brethren be enquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ. 24 Wherefore show ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
In these verses the apostle commends the
brethren who were sent to them to collect their charity; and as it
were, gives them letters credential, that, if they were enquired
after (
I. He commends Titus, 1. For his earnest
care and great concern of heart for them, and desire in all things
to promote their welfare. This is mentioned with thankfulness to
God (
II. He commends another brother, who was
sent with Titus. It is generally thought that this was Luke. He is
commended, 1. As a man whose praise was in the gospel through
all the churches,
III. He commends also another brother who
was joined with the two former in this affair. This brother is
thought to be Apollos. Whoever he was, he had approved himself
diligent in many things; and therefore was fit to be employed
in this affair. Moreover, he had great desire to this work, because
of the confidence or good opinion he had of the Corinthians
(
IV. He concludes this point with a general
good character of them all (
In this chapter the apostle seems to excuse his
earnestness in pressing the Corinthians to the duty of charity
(
1 For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you: 2 For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many. 3 Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready: 4 Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting. 5 Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
In these verses the apostle speaks very respectfully to the Corinthians, and with great skill; and, while he seems to excuse his urging them so earnestly to charity, still presses them thereto, and shows how much his heart was set upon this matter.
I. He tells them it was needless to press
them with further arguments to afford relief to their poor brethren
(
II. He seems to apologize for sending Titus
and the other brethren to them. He is unwilling they should be
offended at him for this, as if he were too earnest, and pressed
too hard upon them; and tells the true reasons why he sent them,
namely, 1. That, having this timely notice, they might be fully
ready (
6 But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. 7 Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity: for God loveth a cheerful giver. 8 And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work: 9 (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor: his righteousness remaineth for ever. 10 Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;) 11 Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God. 12 For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God; 13 Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men; 14 And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you. 15 Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
Here we have,
I. Proper directions to be observed about
the right and acceptable manner of bestowing charity; and it is of
great concernment that we not only do what is required, but do it
as is commanded. Now, as to the manner in which the apostle would
have the Corinthians give, observe, 1. It should be bountifully;
this was intimated,
II. Good encouragement to perform this work of charity in the manner directed. Here the apostle tells the Corinthians,
1. They themselves would be no losers by
what they gave in charity. This may serve to obviate a secret
objection in the minds of many against this good work who are ready
to think they may want what they give away; but such should
consider that what is given to the poor in a right manner is far
from being lost; as the precious seed which is cast into the ground
is not lost, though it is buried there for a time, for it will
spring up, and bear fruit; the sower shall receive it again with
increase,
2. While they would be no losers, the poor
distressed saints would be gainers; for this service would
supply their wants,
3. This would redound to the praise and
glory of God. Many thanksgivings would be given to God on this
account, by the apostle, and by those who were employed in this
ministration,
4. Those whose wants were supplied would
make the best return they were able, by sending up many prayers to
God for those who had relieved them,
Lastly, The apostle concludes this
whole matter with this doxology, Thanks be to God for his
unspeakable gift,
There was no place in which the apostle Paul met
with more opposition from false apostles than at Corinth; he had
many enemies there. Let not any of the ministers of Christ think it
strange if they meet with perils, not only from enemies, but from
false brethren; for blessed Paul himself did so. Though he was so
blameless and inoffensive in all his carriage, so condescending and
useful to all, yet there were those who bore him ill-will, who
envied him, and did all they could to undermine him, and lesson his
interest and reputation. Therefore he vindicates himself from their
imputation, and arms the Corinthians against their insinuations. In
this chapter the apostle, in a mild and humble manner, asserts the
power of his preaching, and to punish offenders,
1 Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you: 2 But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh. 3 For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh: 4 (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;) 5 Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ; 6 And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
Here we may observe,
I. The mild and humble manner in which the
blessed apostle addresses the Corinthians, and how desirous he is
that no occasion may be given him to use severity. 1. He addresses
them in a very mild and humble manner: I Paul myself beseech
you,
2. He is desirous that no occasion may be
given to use severity,
II. He asserts the power of his preaching and his power to punish offenders.
1. The power of his preaching,
2. The apostle's power to punish offenders
(and that in an extraordinary manner) is asserted in
7 Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's. 8 For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed: 9 That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters. 10 For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible. 11 Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
In these verses the apostle proceeds to
reason the case with the Corinthians, in opposition to those who
despised him, judged him, and spoke hardly of him: "Do you,"
says he, "look on things after the outward appearance?
I. His relation to Christ: If any man
trust to himself that he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's,
II. His authority from Christ as an
apostle. This he had mentioned before (
12 For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves: but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise. 13 But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you. 14 For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you: for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ: 15 Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly, 16 To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand. 17 But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord. 18 For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
In these verses observe,
I. The apostle refuses to justify himself,
or to act by such rules as the false apostles did,
II. He fixes a better rule for his conduct,
namely, not to boast of things without his measure, which
was the measure God had distributed to him,
III. He acted according to this rule: We
stretch not ourselves beyond our measure,
IV. He declares his success in observing this rule. His hope was that their faith was increased, and that others beyond them, even in the remoter parts of Achaia, would embrace the gospel also; and in all this he exceeded not his commission, nor acted in another man's line.
V. He seems to check himself in this
matter, as if he had spoken too much in his own praise. The unjust
accusations and reflections of his enemies had made it needful he
should justify himself; and the wrong methods they took gave him
good occasion to mention the better rule he had observed: yet he is
afraid of boasting, or taking any praise to himself, and therefore
he mentions two things which ought to be regarded:—1. He that
glorieth should glory in the Lord,
In this chapter the apostle goes on with his
discourse, in opposition to the false apostles, who were very
industrious to lessen his interest and reputation among the
Corinthians, and had prevailed too much by their insinuations. I.
He apologizes for going about to commend himself, and gives the
reason for what he did,
1 Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly: and indeed bear with me. 2 For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. 3 But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ. 4 For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
Here we may observe, 1. The apology the
apostle makes for going about to commend himself. He is loth to
enter upon this subject of self-commendation: Would to God you
could bear with me a little in my folly,
5 For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles. 6 But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been thoroughly made manifest among you in all things. 7 Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely? 8 I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service. 9 And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man: for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied: and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself. 10 As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia. 11 Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth. 12 But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we. 13 For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. 14 And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. 15 Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
After the foregoing preface to what he was about to say, the apostle in these verses mentions,
I. His equality with the other
apostles—that he was not a whit behind the very chief of the
apostles,
II. His equality with the false apostles in
this particular—the preaching of the gospel unto them freely,
without wages. This the apostle largely insists on, and shows that,
as they could not but own him to be a minister of Christ, so they
ought to acknowledge he had been a good friend to them. For, 1. He
had preached the gospel to them freely,
III. The false apostles are charged as
deceitful workers (
16 I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little. 17 That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting. 18 Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also. 19 For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise. 20 For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face. 21 I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
Here we have a further excuse that the
apostle makes for what he was about to say in his own vindication.
1. He would not have them think he was guilty of folly, in saying
what he said to vindicate himself: Let no man think me a
fool,
22 Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I. 23 Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft. 24 Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one. 25 Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep; 26 In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren; 27 In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness. 28 Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches. 29 Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not? 30 If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities. 31 The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not. 32 In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me: 33 And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
Here the apostle gives a large account of his own qualifications, labours, and sufferings (not out of pride or vain-glory, but to the honour of God, who had enabled him to do and suffer so much for the cause of Christ), and wherein he excelled the false apostles, who would lessen his character and usefulness among the Corinthians. Observe,
I. He mentions the privileges of his birth
(
II. He makes mention also of his
apostleship, that he was more than an ordinary minister of Christ,
III. He chiefly insists upon this, that he
had been an extraordinary sufferer for Christ; and this was what he
gloried in, or rather he gloried in the grace of God that had
enabled him to be more abundant in labours, and to endure
very great sufferings, such as stripes above measure, frequent
imprisonments, and often the dangers of death,
In the
In this chapter the apostle proceeds in
maintaining the honour of his apostleship. He magnified his office
when there were those who vilified it. What he says in his own
praise was only in his own justification and the necessary defence
of the honour of his ministry, the preservation of which was
necessary to its success. First, He makes mention of the favour God
had shown him, the honour done him, the methods God took to keep
him humble, and the use he made of this dispensation,
1 It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. 2 I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven. 3 And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) 4 How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter. 5 Of such an one will I glory: yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities. 6 For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth: but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me. 7 And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure. 8 For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. 9 And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. 10 Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong.
Here we may observe,
I. The narrative the apostle gives of the
favours God had shown him, and the honour he had done him; for
doubtless he himself is the man in Christ of whom he speaks.
Concerning this we may take notice, 1. Of the honour itself which
was done to the apostle: he was caught up into the third
heaven,
II. The apostle gives an account of the methods God took to keep him humble, and to prevent his being lifted up above measure; and this he speaks of to balance the account that was given before of the visions and revelations he had had. Note, When God's people communicate their experiences, let them always remember to take notice of what God has done to keep them humble, as well as what he has done in favour to them and for their advancement. Here observe,
1. The apostle was pained with a thorn in
the flesh, and buffeted with a messenger of Satan,
2. The design of this was to keep the
apostle humble: Lest he should be exalted above measure,
3. The apostle prayed earnestly to God for
the removal of this sore grievance. Note, Prayer is a salve for
every sore, a remedy for every malady; and when we are afflicted
with thorns in the flesh we should give ourselves to prayer.
Therefore we are sometimes tempted that we may learn to pray. The
apostle besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from
him,
4. We have an account of the answer given to the apostle's prayer, that, although the trouble was not removed, yet an equivalent should be granted: My grace is sufficient for thee. Note, (1.) Though God accepts the prayer of faith, yet he does not always answer it in the letter; as he sometimes grants in wrath, so he sometimes denies in love. (2.) When God does not remove our troubles and temptations, yet, if he gives us grace sufficient for us, we have no reason to complain, nor to say that he deals ill by us. It is a great comfort to us, whatever thorns in the flesh we are pained with, that God's grace is sufficient for us. Grace signifies two things:—[1.] The good-will of God towards us, and this is enough to enlighten and enliven us, sufficient to strengthen and comfort us, to support our souls and cheer up our spirits, in all afflictions and distresses. [2.] The good work of God in us, the grace we receive from the fulness that is in Christ our head; and from him there shall be communicated that which is suitable and seasonable, and sufficient for his members. Christ Jesus understands our case, and knows our need, and will proportion the remedy to our malady, and not only strengthen us, but glorify himself. His strength is made perfect in our weakness. Thus his grace is manifested and magnified; he ordains his praise out of the mouths of babes and sucklings.
III. Here is the use which the apostle
makes of this dispensation: He gloried in his infirmities
(
11 I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me: for I ought to have been commended of you: for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing. 12 Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds. 13 For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong. 14 Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you: for I seek not yours, but you: for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children. 15 And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved. 16 But be it so, I did not burden you: nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile. 17 Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you? 18 I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps? 19 Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ: but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying. 20 For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not: lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults: 21 And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
In these verses the apostle addresses himself to the Corinthians two ways:—
I. He blames them for what was faulty in
them; namely, that they had not stood up in his defence as they
ought to have done, and so made it the more needful for him to
insist so much on his own vindication. They in manner compelled him
to commend himself, who ought to have been commended of them
II. He gives a large account of his
behaviour and kind intentions towards them, in which we may observe
the character of a faithful minister of the gospel. 1. He was not
willing to be burdensome to them, nor did he seek theirs, but them.
He says (
In this chapter the apostle threatens to be severe
against obstinate sinners, and assigns the reason thereof
(
1 This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established. 2 I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare: 3 Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you. 4 For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you. 5 Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates? 6 But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
In these verses observe,
I. The apostle threatens to be severe
against obstinate sinners when he should come to Corinth, having
now sent to them a first and second epistle, with proper
admonitions and exhortations, in order to reform what was amiss
among them. Concerning this we may notice, 1. The caution with
which he proceeded in his censures: he was not hasty in using
severity, but gave a first and second admonition. So some
understand his words (
II. The apostle assigns a reason why he
would be thus severe, namely, for a proof of Christ's speaking
in him, which they sought after,
7 Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates. 8 For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth. 9 For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong: and this also we wish, even your perfection. 10 Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
Here we have,
I. The apostle's prayer to God on the
behalf of the Corinthians, that they might do no evil,
II. The reasons why the apostle put up this
prayer to God on behalf of the Corinthians, which reasons have a
special reference to their case, and the subject-matter about which
he was writing to them. Observe, he tells them, 1. It was not so
much for his own personal reputation as for the honour of religion:
"Not that we should appear approved, but that you should do that
which is honest, or decent, and for the credit of religion,
though we should be reproached and vilified, and accounted as
reprobates,"
11 Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you. 12 Greet one another with a holy kiss. 13 All the saints salute you. 14 The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
Thus the apostle concludes this epistle with,
I. A valediction. He gives them a parting farewell, and takes his leave of them for the present, with hearty good wishes for their spiritual welfare. In order to this,
1. He gives them several good exhortations. (1.) To be perfect, or to be knit together in love, which would tend greatly to their advantage as a church, or Christian society. (2.) To be of good comfort under all the sufferings and persecutions they might endure for the cause of Christ or any calamities and disappointments they might meet with in the world. (3.) To be of one mind, which would greatly tend to their comfort; for the more easy we are with our brethren the more ease we shall have in our own souls. The apostle would have them, as far as was possible, to be of the same opinion and judgment; however, if this could not be attained, yet, (4.) He exhorts them to live in peace, that difference in opinion should not cause an alienation of affections—that they should be at peace among themselves. He would have all the schisms that were among them healed, that there should be no more contention and wrath found among them, to prevent which they should avoid debates, envyings, backbitings, whisperings, and such like enemies to peace.
2. He encourages them with the promise of
God's presence among them: The God of love and peace shall be
with you,
3. He gives directions to them to salute
each other, and sends kind salutations to them from those who were
with him,
II. The apostolical benediction (
Completed by Joshua Bayes.
AN
This epistle
of Paul is directed not to the church or churches of a single city,
as some others are, but of a country or province, for so Galatia
was. It is very probable that these Galatians were first converted
to the Christian faith by his ministry; or, if he was not the
instrument of planting, yet at least he had been employed in
watering these churches, as is evident from this epistle itself,
and also from
In this chapter, after the preface or introduction
(
1 Paul, an apostle, (not of men, neither by man, but by Jesus Christ, and God the Father, who raised him from the dead;) 2 And all the brethren which are with me, unto the churches of Galatia: 3 Grace be to you and peace from God the Father, and from our Lord Jesus Christ, 4 Who gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of God and our Father: 5 To whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
In these verses we have the preface or introduction to the epistle, where observe,
I. The person or persons from whom this epistle is sent—from Paul an apostle, &c., and all the brethren that were with him. 1. The epistle is sent from Paul; he only was the penman of it. And, because there were some among the Galatians who endeavoured to lessen his character and authority, in the front of it he gives a general account both of his office and of the manner in which he was called to it, which afterwards, in this and the following chapter, he enlarges more upon. As to his office, he was an apostle. He is not afraid to style himself so, though his enemies would scarcely allow him this title: and, to let them see that he did not assume this character without just ground, he acquaints them how he was called to this dignity and office, and assures them that his commission to it was wholly divine, for he was an apostle, not of man, neither by man; he had not the common call of an ordinary minister, but an extraordinary call from heaven to this office. He neither received his qualification for it, nor his designation to it, by the mediation of men, but had both the one and the other directly from above; for he was an apostle by Jesus Christ, he had his instructions and commission immediately from him, and consequently from God the Father, who was one with him in respect of his divine nature, and who had appointed him, as Mediator, to be the apostle and high priest of our profession, and as such to authorize others to this office. He adds, Who raised him from the dead, both to acquaint us that herein God the Father gave a public testimony to Christ's being his Son and the promised Messiah, and also that, as his call to the apostleship was immediately from Christ, so it was after his resurrection from the dead, and when he had entered upon his exalted state; so that he had reason to look upon himself, not only as standing upon a level with the other apostles, but as in some sort preferred above them; for, whereas they were called by him when on earth, he had his call from him when in heaven. Thus does the apostle, being constrained to it by his adversaries, magnify his office, which shows that though men should by no means be proud of any authority they are possessed of, yet at certain times and upon certain occasions it may become needful to assert it. But, 2. He joins all the brethren that were with him in the inscription of the epistle, and writes in their name as well as his own. By the brethren that were with him may be understood either the Christians in common of that place where he now was, or such as were employed as ministers of the gospel. These, notwithstanding his own superior character and attainments, he is ready to own as his brethren; and, though he alone wrote the epistle, yet he joins them with himself in the inscription of it. Herein, as he shows his own great modesty and humility, and how remote he was from an assuming temper, so he might do this to dispose these churches to a greater regard to what he wrote, since hereby it would appear that he had their concurrence with him in the doctrine which he had preached, and was now about to confirm, and that it was no other than what was both published and professed by others as well as himself.
II. To whom this epistle is sent—to the churches of Galatia. There were several churches at that time in this country, and it should seem that all of them were more or less corrupted through the arts of those seducers who had crept in among them; and therefore Paul, on whom came daily the care of all the churches, being deeply affected with their state, and concerned for their recovery to the faith and establishment in it, writes this epistle to them. He directs it to all of them, as being all more or less concerned in the matter of it; and he gives them the name of churches, though they had done enough to forfeit it, for corrupt churches are never allowed to be churches: no doubt there were some among them who still continued in the faith, and he was not without hope that others might be recovered to it.
III. The apostolical benediction,
The apostle, having thus taken notice of
the great love wherewith Christ hath loved us, concludes this
preface with a solemn ascription of praise and glory to him
(
6 I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another gospel: 7 Which is not another; but there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ. 8 But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. 9 As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed.
Here the apostle comes to the body of the epistle; and he begins it with a more general reproof of these churches for their unsteadiness in the faith, which he afterwards, in some following parts of it, enlarges more upon. Here we may observe,
I. How much he was concerned at their
defection: I marvel, &c. It filled him at once with the
greatest surprise and sorrow. Their sin and folly were that they
did not hold fast the doctrine of Christianity as it had been
preached to them, but suffered themselves to be removed from the
purity and simplicity of it. And there were several things by which
their defection was greatly aggravated; as, 1. That they were
removed from him that had called them; not only from the
apostle, who had been the instrument of calling them into the
fellowship of the gospel, but from God himself, by whose order and
direction the gospel was preached to them, and they were invited to
a participation of the privileges of it: so that herein they had
been guilty of a great abuse of his kindness and mercy towards
them. 2. That they had been called into the grace of Christ.
As the gospel which had been preached to them was the most glorious
discovery of divine grace and mercy in Christ Jesus; so thereby
they had been called to partake of the greatest blessings and
benefits, such as justification, and reconciliation with God here,
and eternal life and happiness hereafter. These our Lord Jesus has
purchased for us at the expense of his precious blood, and freely
bestows upon all who sincerely accept of him: and therefore, in
proportion to the greatness of the privilege they enjoyed, such
were their sin and folly in deserting it and suffering themselves
to be drawn off from the established way of obtaining these
blessings. 3. That they were so soon removed. In a very
little time they lost that relish and esteem of this grace of
Christ which they seemed to have, and too easily fell in with those
who taught justification by the works of the law, as many did, who
had been bred up in the opinions and notions of the Pharisees,
which they mingled with the doctrine of Christ, and so corrupted
it; and this, as it was an instance of their weakness, so it was a
further aggravation of their guilt. 4. That they were removed to
another gospel, which yet was not another. Thus the apostle
represents the doctrine of these judaizing teachers; he calls it
another gospel, because it opened a different way of justification
and salvation from that which was revealed in the gospel, namely,
by works, and not by faith in Christ. And yet he adds, "Which is
not another—you will find it to be no gospel at all—not
really another gospel, but the perverting of the gospel of Christ,
and the overturning of the foundations of that"—whereby he
intimates that those who go about to establish any other way to
heaven than what the gospel of Christ has revealed are guilty of a
gross perversion of it, and in the issue will find themselves
wretchedly mistaken. Thus the apostle endeavours to impress upon
these Galatians a due sense of their guilt in forsaking the gospel
way of justification; and yet at the same time he tempers his
reproof with mildness and tenderness towards them, and represents
them as rather drawn into it by the arts and industry of some that
troubled them than as coming into it of their own accord, which,
though it did not excuse them, yet was some extenuation of their
fault. And hereby he teaches us that, in reproving others, as we
should be faithful, so we should also be gentle, and endeavour
to restore them in the spirit of meekness,
II. How confident he was that the gospel he
had preached to them was the only true gospel. He was so fully
persuaded of this that he pronounced an anathema upon those who
pretended to preach any other gospel (
10 For do I now persuade men, or God? or do I seek to please men? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ. 11 But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man. 12 For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ. 13 For ye have heard of my conversation in time past in the Jews' religion, how that beyond measure I persecuted the church of God, and wasted it: 14 And profited in the Jews' religion above many my equals in mine own nation, being more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my fathers. 15 But when it pleased God, who separated me from my mother's womb, and called me by his grace, 16 To reveal his Son in me, that I might preach him among the heathen; immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood: 17 Neither went I up to Jerusalem to them which were apostles before me; but I went into Arabia, and returned again unto Damascus. 18 Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter, and abode with him fifteen days. 19 But other of the apostles saw I none, save James the Lord's brother. 20 Now the things which I write unto you, behold, before God, I lie not. 21 Afterwards I came into the regions of Syria and Cilicia; 22 And was unknown by face unto the churches of Judæa which were in Christ: 23 But they had heard only, That he which persecuted us in times past now preacheth the faith which once he destroyed. 24 And they glorified God in me.
What Paul had said more generally, in the preface of this epistle, he now proceeds more particularly to enlarge upon. There he had declared himself to be an apostle of Christ; and here he comes more directly to support his claim to that character and office. There were some in the churches of Galatia who were prevailed with to call this in question; for those who preached up the ceremonial law did all they could to lessen Paul's reputation, who preached the pure gospel of Christ to the Gentiles: and therefore he here sets himself to prove the divinity both of his mission and doctrine, that thereby he might wipe off the aspersions which his enemies had cast upon him, and recover these Christians into a better opinion of the gospel he had preached to them. This he gives sufficient evidence of,
I. From the scope and design of his ministry, which was not to persuade men, but God, &c. The meaning of this may be either that in his preaching the gospel he did not act in obedience to men, but God, who had called him to this work and office; or that his aim therein was to bring persons to the obedience, not of men, but of God. As he professed to act by a commission from God; so that which he chiefly aimed at was to promote his glory, by recovering sinners into a state of subjection to him. And as this was the great end he was pursuing, so, agreeably hereunto, he did not seek to please men. He did not, in his doctrine, accommodate himself to the humours of persons, either to gain their affection or to avoid their resentment; but his great care was to approve himself to God. The judaizing teachers, by whom these churches were corrupted, had discovered a very different temper; they mixed works with faith, and the law with the gospel, only to please the Jews, whom they were willing to court and keep in with, that they might escape persecution. But Paul was a man of another spirit; he was not so solicitous to please them, nor to mitigate their rage against him, as to alter the doctrine of Christ either to gain their favour or to avoid their fury. And he gives this very good reason for it, that, if he yet pleased men, he would not be the servant of Christ. These he knew were utterly inconsistent, and that no man could serve two such masters; and therefore, though he would not needlessly displease any, yet he dared not allow himself to gratify men at the expense of his faithfulness to Christ. Thus, from the sincerity of his aims and intentions in the discharge of his office, he proves that he was truly an apostle of Christ. And from this his temper and behaviour we may note, 1. That the great end which ministers of the gospel should aim at is to bring men to God. 2. That those who are faithful will not seek to please men, but to approve themselves to God. 3. That they must not be solicitous to please men, if they would approve themselves faithful servants to Christ. But, if this argument should not be thought sufficient, he goes on to prove his apostleship,
II. From the manner wherein he received the
gospel which he preached to them, concerning which he assures them
(
1. He tells them what his education was,
and what, accordingly, his conversation in time past had been,
2. In how wonderful a manner he was turned
from the error of his ways, brought to the knowledge and faith of
Christ, and appointed to the office of an apostle,
3. He acquaints them how he behaved himself
hereupon, from
The apostle, in this chapter, continues the
relation of his past life and conduct, which he had begun in the
former; and, by some further instances of what had passed between
him and the other apostles, makes it appear that he was not
beholden to them either for his knowledge of the gospel or his
authority as an apostle, as his adversaries would insinuate; but,
on the contrary, that he was owned and approved even by them, as
having an equal commission with them to this office. I. He
particularly informs them of another journey which he took to
Jerusalem many years after the former, and how he behaved himself
at that time,
1 Then fourteen years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, and took Titus with me also. 2 And I went up by revelation, and communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but privately to them which were of reputation, lest by any means I should run, or had run, in vain. 3 But neither Titus, who was with me, being a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised: 4 And that because of false brethren unawares brought in, who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage: 5 To whom we gave place by subjection, no, not for a hour; that the truth of the gospel might continue with you. 6 But of these who seemed to be somewhat, (whatsoever they were, it maketh no matter to me: God accepteth no man's person:) for they who seemed to be somewhat in conference added nothing to me: 7 But contrariwise, when they saw that the gospel of the uncircumcision was committed unto me, as the gospel of the circumcision was unto Peter; 8 (For he that wrought effectually in Peter to the apostleship of the circumcision, the same was mighty in me toward the Gentiles:) 9 And when James, Cephas, and John, who seemed to be pillars, perceived the grace that was given unto me, they gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship; that we should go unto the heathen, and they unto the circumcision. 10 Only they would that we should remember the poor; the same which I also was forward to do.
It should seem, by the account Paul gives of himself in this chapter, that, from the very first preaching and planting of Christianity, there was a difference of apprehension between those Christians who had first been Jews and those who had first been Gentiles. Many of those who had first been Jews retained a regard to the ceremonial law, and strove to keep up the reputation of that; but those who had first been Gentiles had no regard to the law of Moses, but took pure Christianity as perfective of natural religion, and resolved to adhere to that. Peter was the apostle to them; and the ceremonial law, though dead with Christ, yet not being as yet buried, he connived at the respect kept up for it. But Paul was the apostle of the Gentiles; and, though he was a Hebrew of the Hebrews, yet he adhered to pure Christianity. Now in this chapter he tells us what passed between him and the other apostles, and particularly between him and Peter hereupon.
In these verses he informs us of another
journey which he took to Jerusalem, and of what passed between him
and the other apostles there,
I. With some circumstances relating to this
his journey thither. As particularly, 1. With the time of it: that
it was not till fourteen years after the former (mentioned
II. He gives us an account of his behaviour while he was at Jerusalem, which was such as made it appear that he was not in the least inferior to the other apostles, but that both his authority and qualifications were every way equal to theirs. He particularly acquaints us,
1. That he there communicated the gospel
to them, which he preached among the Gentiles, but privately,
&c. Here we may observe both the faithfulness and prudence of
our great apostle. (1.) His faithfulness in giving them a free and
fair account of the doctrine which he had all along preached among
the Gentiles, and was still resolved to preach—that of pure
Christianity, free from all mixtures of Judaism. This he knew was a
doctrine that would be ungrateful to many there, and yet he was not
afraid to own it, but in a free and friendly manner lays it open
before them and leaves them to judge whether or no it was not the
true gospel of Christ. And yet, (2.) He uses prudence and caution
herein, for fear of giving offence. He chooses rather to do it in a
more private than in a public way, and to those that were of
reputation, that is, to the apostles themselves, or to the
chief among the Jewish Christians, rather than more openly and
promiscuously to all, because, when he came to Jerusalem, there
were multitudes that believed, and yet continued zealous for the
law,
2. That in his practice he firmly adhered
to the doctrine which he had preached. Paul was a man of
resolution, and would adhere to his principles; and therefore,
though he had Titus with him, who was a Greek, yet he would not
suffer him to be circumcised, because he would not betray the
doctrine of Christ, as he had preached it to the Gentiles. It does
not appear that the apostles at all insisted upon this; for, though
they connived at the use of circumcision among the Jewish converts,
yet they were not for imposing it upon the Gentiles. But there were
others who did, whom the apostle here calls false brethren,
and concerning whom he informs us that they were unawares
brought in, that is, into the church, or into their company,
and that they came only to spy out their liberty which they had
in Christ Jesus, or to see whether Paul would stand up in
defence of that freedom from the ceremonial law which he had taught
as the doctrine of the gospel, and represented as the privilege of
those who embraced the Christian religion. Their design herein was
to bring them into bondage, which they would have effected
could they have gained the point they aimed at; for, had they
prevailed with Paul and the other apostles to have circumcised
Titus, they would easily have imposed circumcision upon other
Gentiles, and so have brought them under the bondage of the law of
Moses. But Paul, seeing their design, would by no means yield to
them; he would not give place by subjection, no, not for an
hour, not in this one single instance; and the reason of it was
that the truth of the gospel might continue with them—that
the Gentile Christians, and particularly the Galatians, might have
it preserved to them pure and entire, and not corrupted with the
mixtures of Judaism, as it would have been had he yielded in this
matter. Circumcision was at that time a thing indifferent, and what
in some cases might be complied with without sin; and accordingly
we find even Paul himself sometimes giving way to it, as in the
case of Timothy,
3. That, though he conversed with the other
apostles, yet he did not receive any addition to his knowledge or
authority from them,
4. That the issue of this conversation was
that the other apostles were fully convinced of his divine mission
and authority, and accordingly acknowledged him as their
fellow-apostle,
11 But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. 12 For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision. 13 And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation. 14 But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? 15 We who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, 16 Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. 17 But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the minister of sin? God forbid. 18 For if I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor. 19 For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God. 20 I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. 21 I do not frustrate the grace of God: for if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.
I. From the account which Paul gives of
what passed between him and the other apostles at Jerusalem, the
Galatians might easily discern both the falseness of what his
enemies had insinuated against him and their own folly and weakness
in departing from that gospel which he had preached to them. But to
give the greater weight to what he had already said, and more fully
to fortify them against the insinuations of the judaizing teachers,
he acquaints them with another interview which he had with the
apostle Peter at Antioch, and what passed between them there,
1. Peter's fault. When he came among the
Gentile churches, he complied with them, and did eat with them,
though they were not circumcised, agreeably to the instructions
which were given in particular to him (
2. The rebuke which Paul gave him for his fault. Notwithstanding Peter's character, yet, when he observes him thus behaving himself to the great prejudice both of the truth of the gospel and the peace of the church, he is not afraid to reprove him for it. Paul adhered resolutely to his principles, when others faltered in theirs; he was as good a Jew as any of them (for he was a Hebrew of the Hebrews), but he would magnify his office as the apostle of the Gentiles, and therefore would not see them discouraged and trampled upon. When he saw that they walked not uprightly, according to the truth of the gospel—that they did not live up to that principle which the gospel taught, and which they had professed to own and embrace, namely, that by the death of Christ the partition-wall between Jew and Gentile was taken down, and the observance of the law of Moses was no longer in force—when he observed this, as Peter's offence was public, so he publicly reproved him for it: He said unto him before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of the Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? Herein one part of his conduct was a contradiction to the other; for if he, who was a Jew, could himself sometimes dispense with the use of the ceremonial law, and live after the manner of the Gentiles, this showed that he did not look upon the observance of it as still necessary, even for the Jews themselves; and therefore that he could not, consistently with his own practice, impose it upon the Gentile Christians. And yet Paul charges him with this, yea, represents him as compelling the Gentiles to live as did the Jews—not by open force and violence, but this was the tendency of what he did; for it was in effect to signify this, that the Gentiles must comply with the Jews, or else not be admitted into Christian communion.
II. Paul having thus established his character and office, and sufficiently shown that he was not inferior to any of the apostles, no, not to Peter himself, from the account of the reproof he gave him he takes occasion to speak of that great fundamental doctrine of the gospel—That justification is only by faith in Christ, and not by the works of the law (though some think that all he says to the end of the chapter is what he said to Peter at Antioch), which doctrine condemned Peter for his symbolizing with the Jews. For, if it was the principle of his religion that the gospel is the instrument of our justification and not the law, then he did very ill in countenancing those who kept up the law, and were for mixing it with faith in the business of our justification. This was the doctrine which Paul had preached among the Galatians, to which he still adhered, and which it is his great business in this epistle to mention and confirm. Now concerning this Paul acquaints us,
1. With the practice of the Jewish
Christians themselves: "We," says he, "who are Jews by
nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles (even we who have been
born and bred in the Jewish religion, and not among the impure
Gentiles), knowing that a man is not justified by the works of
the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we ourselves have
believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith
of Christ, and not by the works of the law. And, if we have
thought it necessary to seek justification by the faith of Christ,
why then should we hamper ourselves with the law? What did we
believe in Christ for? Was it not that we might be justified by the
faith of Christ? And, if so, is it not folly to go back to the law,
and to expect to be justified either by the merit of moral works or
the influence of any ceremonial sacrifices or purifications? And if
it would be wrong in us who are Jews by nature to return to the
law, and expect justification by it, would it not be much more so
to require this of the Gentiles, who were never subject to it,
since by the works of the law no flesh shall be justified?"
To give the greater weight to this he adds (
2. He acquaints us what his own judgment
and practice were. (1.) That he was dead to the law. Whatever
account others might make of it, yet, for his part, he was dead to
it. He knew that the moral law denounced a curse against all that
continue not in all things written therein, to do them; and
therefore he was dead to it, as to all hope of justification and
salvation that way. And as for the ceremonial law, he also knew
that it was now antiquated and superseded by the coming of Christ,
and therefore, the substance having come, he had no longer any
regard to the shadow. He was thus dead to the law, through the
law itself; it discovered itself to be at an end. By
considering the law itself, he saw that justification was not to be
expected by the works of it (since none could perform a perfect
obedience to it) and that there was now no further need of the
sacrifices and purifications of it, since they were done away in
Christ, and a period was put to them by his offering up himself a
sacrifice for us; and therefore, the more he looked into it the
more he saw that there was no occasion for keeping up that regard
to it which the Jews pleaded for. But, though he was thus dead
to the law, yet he did not look upon himself as with
law. He had renounced all hopes of justification by the works
of it, and was unwilling any longer to continue under the bondage
of it; but he was far from thinking himself discharged from his
duty to God; on the contrary, he was dead to the law, that he
might live unto God. The doctrine of the gospel, which he had
embraced, instead of weakening the bond of duty upon him, did but
the more strengthen and confirm it; and therefore, though he was
dead to the law, yet it was only in order to his living a new and
better life to God (as
Lastly, The apostle concludes this
discourse with acquainting us that by the doctrine of justification
by faith in Christ, without the works of the law (which he
asserted, and others opposed), he avoided two great difficulties,
which the contrary opinion was loaded with:—1. That he did not
frustrate the grace of God, which the doctrine of the
justification by the works of the law did; for, as he argues
(
The apostle in this chapter, I. Reproves the Galatians for their folly, in suffering themselves to be drawn away from the faith of the gospel, and endeavours, from several considerations, to impress them with a sense of it. II. He proves the doctrine which he had reproved them for departing from—that of justification by faith without the works of the law, 1. From the example of Abraham's justification. 2. From the nature and tenour of the law. 3. From the express testimony of the Old Testament; and, 4. From the stability of the covenant of God with Abraham. Lest any should hereupon say, "Wherefore then serveth the law?" he answers, (1.) It was added because of transgressions. (2.) It was given to convince the world of the necessity of a Saviour. (3.) It was designed as a schoolmaster, to bring us to Christ. And then he concludes the chapter by acquainting us with the privilege of Christians under the gospel state.
1 O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you? 2 This only would I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith? 3 Are ye so foolish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh? 4 Have ye suffered so many things in vain? if it be yet in vain. 5 He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, doeth he it by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?
The apostle is here dealing with those who, having embraced the faith of Christ, still continued to seek for justification by the works of the law; that is, who depended upon their own obedience to the moral precepts as their righteousness before God, and, wherein that was defective, had recourse to the legal sacrifices and purifications to make it up. These he first sharply reproves, and then endeavours, by the evidence of truth, to convince them. This is the right method, when we reprove any for a fault or an error, to convince them that it is an error, that it is a fault.
He reproves them, and the reproof is very
close and warm: he calls them foolish Galatians,
1. Jesus Christ had been evidently set forth as crucified among them; that is, they had had the doctrine of the cross preached to them, and the sacrament of the Lord's supper administered among them, in both which Christ crucified had been set before them. Now, it was the greatest madness that could be for those who had acquaintance with such sacred mysteries, and admittance to such great solemnities, not to obey the truth which was thus published to them, and signed and sealed in that ordinance. Note, The consideration of the honours and privileges we have been admitted to as Christians should shame us out of the folly of apostasy and backsliding.
2. He appeals to the experiences they had
had of the working of the Spirit upon their souls (
3. He calls upon them to consider their
past and present conduct, and thence to judge whether they were not
acting very weakly and unreasonably (
4. He puts them in mind that they had had ministers among them (and particularly himself) who came with a divine seal and commission; for they had ministered the Spirit to them, and wrought miracles among them: and he appeals to them whether they did it by the works of the law or by the hearing of faith, whether the doctrine that was preached by them, and confirmed by the miraculous gifts and operations of the Spirit, was that of justification by the works of the law or by the faith of Christ; they very well knew that it was not the former, but the latter; and therefore must needs be inexcusable in forsaking a doctrine which had been so signally owned and attested, and exchanging it for one that had received no such attestations.
6 Even as Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness. 7 Know ye therefore that they which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham. 8 And the scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed. 9 So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham. 10 For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them. 11 But that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God, it is evident: for, The just shall live by faith. 12 And the law is not of faith: but, The man that doeth them shall live in them. 13 Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us: for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree: 14 That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. 15 Brethren, I speak after the manner of men; Though it be but a man's covenant, yet if it be confirmed, no man disannulleth, or addeth thereto. 16 Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many; but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ. 17 And this I say, that the covenant, that was confirmed before of God in Christ, the law, which was four hundred and thirty years after, cannot disannul, that it should make the promise of none effect. 18 For if the inheritance be of the law, it is no more of promise: but God gave it to Abraham by promise.
The apostle having reproved the Galatians for not obeying the truth, and endeavoured to impress them with a sense of their folly herein, in these verses he largely proves the doctrine which he had reproved them for rejecting, namely, that of justification by faith without the works of the law. This he does several ways.
I. From the example of Abraham's
justification. This argument the apostle uses,
II. He shows that we cannot be justified
but by faith fastening on the gospel, because the law condemns us.
If we put ourselves upon trial in that court, and stand to the
sentence of it, we are certainly cast, and lost, and undone; for
as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse, as
many as depend upon the merit of their own works as their
righteousness, as plead not guilty, and insist upon their own
justification, the cause will certainly go against them; for it
is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things
which are written in the book of the law, to do them,
III. To prove that justification is by
faith, and not by the works of the law, the apostle alleges the
express testimony of the Old Testament,
IV. To this purpose the apostle urges the
stability of the covenant which God made with Abraham, which was
not vacated nor disannulled by the giving of the law to Moses,
19 Wherefore then serveth the law? It was added because of transgressions, till the seed should come to whom the promise was made; and it was ordained by angels in the hand of a mediator. 20 Now a mediator is not a mediator of one, but God is one. 21 Is the law then against the promises of God? God forbid: for if there had been a law given which could have given life, verily righteousness should have been by the law. 22 But the scripture hath concluded all under sin, that the promise by faith of Jesus Christ might be given to them that believe. 23 But before faith came, we were kept under the law, shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed. 24 Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith. 25 But after that faith is come, we are no longer under a schoolmaster. 26 For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus. 27 For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ. 28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus. 29 And if ye be Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise.
The apostle having just before been speaking of the promise made to Abraham, and representing that as the rule of our justification, and not the law, lest they should think he did too much derogate from the law, and render it altogether useless, he thence takes occasion to discourse of the design and tendency of it, and to acquaint us for what purposes it was given. It might be asked, "If that promise be sufficient for salvation, wherefore then serveth the law? Or, Why did God give the law by Moses?" To this he answers,
I. The law was added because of
transgressions,
The apostle adds that the law was given for
this purpose till the seed should come to whom the promise was
made; that is, either till Christ should come (the principle
seed referred to in the promise, as he had before shown), or till
the gospel dispensation should take place, when Jews and Gentiles,
without distinction, should, upon believing, become the seed of
Abraham. The law was added because of transgressions, till this
fulness of time, or this complete dispensation, should come. But
when the seed came, and a fuller discovery of divine grace in the
promise was made, then the law, as given by Moses, was to cease;
that covenant, being found faulty, was to give place to another,
and a better,
As a further proof that the law was not
designed to vacate the promise, the apostle adds, It was
ordained by angels in the hand of a mediator. It was given to
different persons, and in a different manner from the promise, and
therefore for different purposes. The promise was made to Abraham,
and all his spiritual seed, including believers of all nations,
even of the Gentiles as well as the Jews; but the law was given to
the Israelites as a peculiar people, and separated from the rest of
the world. And, whereas the promise was given immediately by God
himself, the law was given by the ministry of angels, and the
hand of a mediator. Hence it appeared that the law could not be
designed to set aside the promise; for (
II. The law was given to convince men of
the necessity of a Saviour. The apostle asks (
III. The law was designed for a
schoolmaster, to bring men to Christ,
1. The goodness of God to his people of old, in giving the law to them; for though, in comparison of the gospel state, it was a dispensation of darkness and terror, yet it furnished them with sufficient means and helps both to direct them in their duty to God and to encourage their hopes in him.
2. The great fault and folly of the Jews,
in mistaking the design of the law, and abusing it to a very
different purpose from that which God intended in the giving of it;
for they expected to be justified by the works of it, whereas it
was never designed to be the rule of their justification, but only
a means of convincing them of their guilt and of their need of a
Saviour, and of directing them to Christ, and faith in him, as the
only way of obtaining this privilege. See
3. The great advantage of the gospel state
above the legal, under which we not only enjoy a clearer discovery
of divine grace and mercy than was afforded to the Jews of old, but
are also freed from the state of bondage and terror under which
they were held. We are not now treated as children in a state of
minority, but as sons grown up to a full age, who are admitted to
greater freedoms, and instated in larger privileges, than they
were. This the apostle enlarges upon in the
(1.) That we are the children of God by
faith in Christ Jesus,
(2.) That this privilege of being the children of God, and of being by baptism devoted to Christ, is now enjoyed in common by all real Christians. The law indeed made a difference between Jew and Greek, giving the Jews on many accounts the pre-eminence: that also made a difference between bond and free, master and servant, and between male and female, the males being circumcised. But it is not so now; they all stand on the same level, and are all one in Christ Jesus; as the one is not accepted on the account of any national or personal advantages he may enjoy above the other, so neither is the other rejected for the want of them; but all who sincerely believe on Christ, of what nation, or sex, or condition, soever they be, are accepted of him, and become the children of God through faith in him.
(3.) That, being Christ's, we are Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise. Their judaizing teachers would have them believe that they must be circumcised and keep the law of Moses, or they could not be saved: "No," says the apostle, "there is no need of that; for if you be Christ's, if you sincerely believe on him, who is the promised seed, in whom all the nations of the earth were to be blessed, you therefore become the true seed of Abraham, the father of the faithful, and as such are heirs according to the promise, and consequently are entitled to the great blessings and privileges of it." And therefore upon the whole, since it appeared that justification was not to be attained by the works of the law, but only by faith in Christ, and that the law of Moses was a temporary institution and was given for such purposes as were only subservient to and not subversive of the promise, and that now, under the gospel, Christians enjoy much greater and better privileges than the Jews did under that dispensation, it must needs follow that they were very unreasonable and unwise, in hearkening to those who at once endeavoured to deprive them of the truth and liberty of the gospel.
The apostle, in this chapter, is still carrying on
the same general design as in the former—to recover these
Christians from the impressions made upon them by the judaizing
teachers, and to represent their weakness and folly in suffering
themselves to be drawn away from the gospel doctrine of
justification, and to be deprived of their freedom from the bondage
of the law of Moses. For this purpose he makes use of various
considerations; such as, I. The great excellence of the gospel
state above the legal,
1 Now I say, That the heir, as long as he is a child, differeth nothing from a servant, though he be lord of all; 2 But is under tutors and governors until the time appointed of the father. 3 Even so we, when we were children, were in bondage under the elements of the world: 4 But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law, 5 To redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. 6 And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father. 7 Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a son; and if a son, then a heir of God through Christ.
In this chapter the apostle deals plainly with those who hearkened to the judaizing teachers, who cried up the law of Moses in competition with the gospel of Christ, and endeavored to bring them under the bondage of it. To convince them of their folly, and to rectify their mistake herein, in these verses he prosecutes the comparison of a child under age, which he had touched upon in the foregoing chapter, and thence shows what great advantages we have now, under the gospel, above what they had under the law. And here.
I. He acquaints us with the state of the
Old-Testament church: it was like a child under age, and it was
used accordingly, being kept in a state of darkness and bondage, in
comparison of the greater light and liberty which we enjoy under
the gospel. That was indeed a dispensation of grace, and yet it was
comparatively a dispensation of darkness; for as the heir, in his
minority, is under tutors and governors till the time appointed
of his father, by whom he is educated and instructed in those
things which at present he knows little of the meaning of, though
afterwards they are likely to be of great use to him; so it was
with the Old-Testament church—the Mosaic economy, which they were
under, was what they could not fully understand the meaning of;
for, as the apostle says (
II. He acquaints us with the much happier
state of Christians under the gospel-dispensation,
1. The wonders of divine love and mercy towards us, particularly of God the Father, in sending his Son into the world to redeem and save us,—of the Son of God, in submitting so low, and suffering so much, for us, in pursuance of that design,—and of the Holy Spirit, in condescending to dwell in the hearts of believers for such gracious purposes.
2. The great and invaluable advantages which Christians enjoy under the gospel; for, (1.) We receive the adoption of sons. Whence note, It is the great privilege which believers have through Christ that they are adopted children of the God of heaven. We who by nature are children of wrath and disobedience have become by grace children of love. (2.) We receive the Spirit of adoption. Note, [1.] All who have the privilege of adoption have the Spirit of adoption—all who are received into the number partake of the nature of the children of God; for he will have all his children to resemble him. [2.] The Spirit of adoption is always the Spirit of prayer, and it is our duty in prayer to eye God as a Father. Christ has taught us in prayer to eye God as our Father in heaven. [3.] If we are his sons, then his heirs. It is not so among men, with whom the eldest son is heir; but all God's children are heirs. Those who have the nature of sons shall have the inheritance of sons.
8 Howbeit then, when ye knew not God, ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods. 9 But now, after that ye have known God, or rather are known of God, how turn ye again to the weak and beggarly elements, whereunto ye desire again to be in bondage? 10 Ye observe days, and months, and times, and years. 11 I am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed upon you labour in vain.
In these verses the apostle puts them in mind of what they were before their conversion to the faith of Christ, and what a blessed change their conversion had made upon them; and thence endeavours to convince them of their great weakness in hearkening to those who would bring them under the bondage of the law of Moses.
I. He reminds them of their past state and behaviour, and what they were before the gospel was preached to them. Then they knew not God; they were grossly ignorant of the true God, and the way wherein he is to be worshipped: and at that time they were under the worst of slaveries, for they did service to those which by nature were no gods, they were employed in a great number of superstitious and idolatrous services to those who, though they were accounted gods, were yet really no gods, but mere creatures, and perhaps of their own making, and therefore were utterly unable to hear and help them. Note, 1. Those who are ignorant of the true God cannot but be inclined to false gods. Those who forsook the God who made the world, rather than be without gods, worshipped such as they themselves made. 2. Religious worship is due to none but to him who is by nature God; for, when the apostle blames the doing service to such as by nature were no gods, he plainly shows that he only who is by nature God is the proper object of our religious worship.
II. He calls upon them to consider the happy change that was made in them by the preaching of the gospel among them. Now they had known God (they were brought to the knowledge of the true God and of his Son Jesus Christ, whereby they were recovered out of the ignorance and bondage under which they before lay) or rather were known of God; this happy change in their state, whereby they were turned from idols to the living God, and through Christ had received the adoption of sons, was not owing to themselves, but to him; it was the effect of his free and rich grace towards them, and as such they ought to account it; and therefore hereby they were laid under the greater obligation to adhere to the liberty wherewith he had made them free. Note, All our acquaintance with God begins with him; we know him, because we are known of him.
III. Hence he infers the unreasonableness
and madness of their suffering themselves to be brought again into
a state of bondage. He speaks of it with surprise and deep concern
of mind that such as they should do so: How turn you again,
&c., says he,
IV. Hereupon he expresses his fears concerning them, lest he had bestowed on them labour in vain. He had been at a great deal of pains about them, in preaching the gospel to them, and endeavouring to confirm them in the faith and liberty of it; but now they were giving up these, and thereby rendering his labour among them fruitless and ineffectual, and with the thoughts of this he could not but be deeply affected. Note, 1. A great deal of the labour of faithful ministers is labour in vain; and, when it is so, it cannot but be a great grief to those who desire the salvation of souls. Note, 2. The labour of ministers is in vain upon those who begin in the Spirit and end in the flesh, who, though they seem to set out well, yet afterwards turn aside from the way of the gospel. Note, 3. Those will have a great deal to answer for upon whom the faithful ministers of Jesus Christ bestow labour in vain.
12 Brethren, I beseech you, be as I am; for I am as ye are: ye have not injured me at all. 13 Ye know how through infirmity of the flesh I preached the gospel unto you at the first. 14 And my temptation which was in my flesh ye despised not, nor rejected; but received me as an angel of God, even as Christ Jesus. 15 Where is then the blessedness ye spake of? for I bear you record, that, if it had been possible, ye would have plucked out your own eyes, and have given them to me. 16 Am I therefore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth?
That these Christians might be the more ashamed of their defection from the truth of the gospel which Paul had preached to them, he here reminds them of the great affection they formerly had for him and his ministry, and puts them upon considering how very unsuitable their present behaviour was to what they then professed. And here we may observe,
I. How affectionately he addresses himself to them. He styles them brethren, though he knew their hearts were in a great measure alienated from him. He desires that all resentments might be laid aside, and that they would bear the same temper of mind towards him which he did to them; he would have them to be as he was, for he was as they were, and moreover tells them that they had not injured him at all. He had no quarrel with them upon his own account. Though, in blaming their conduct, he had expressed himself with some warmth and concern of mind he assured them that it was not owing to any sense of personal injury or affront (as they might be ready to think), but proceeded wholly from a zeal for the truth and purity of the gospel, and their welfare and happiness. Thus he endeavours to mollify their spirits towards him, that so they might be the better disposed to receive the admonitions he was giving them. Hereby he teaches us that in reproving others we should take care to convince them that our reproofs do not proceed from any private pique or resentment, but from a sincere regard to the honour of God and religion and their truest welfare; for they are then likely to be most successful when they appear to be most disinterested.
II. How he magnifies their former affection
to him, that hereby they might be the more ashamed of their present
behaviour towards him. To this purpose, 1. He puts them in mind of
the difficulty under which he laboured when he came first among
them: I knew, says he, how, through infirmity of the
flesh, I preached the gospel unto you at the first. What this
infirmity of the flesh was, which in the following words he
expresses by his temptation that was in his flesh (though,
no doubt, it was well known to those Christians to whom he wrote),
we can now have no certain knowledge of: some take it to have been
the persecutions which he suffered for the gospel's sake; others,
to have been something in his person, or manner of speaking, which
might render his ministry less grateful and acceptable, referring
to
III. How earnestly he expostulates with
them hereupon: Where is then, says he, the blessedness
you spoke of? As if he had said, "Time was when you expressed
the greatest joy and satisfaction in the glad tidings of the
gospel, and were very forward in pouring out your blessings upon me
as the publisher of them; whence is it that you are now so much
altered, that you have so little relish of them or respect for me?
You once thought yourselves happy in receiving the gospel; have you
now any reason to think otherwise?" Note, Those who have left their
first love would do well to consider, Where is now the blessedness
they once spoke of? What has become of that pleasure they used to
take in communion with God, and in the company of his servants? The
more to impress upon them a just shame of their present conduct, he
again asks (
17 They zealously affect you, but not well; yea, they would exclude you, that ye might affect them. 18 But it is good to be zealously affected always in a good thing, and not only when I am present with you.
The apostle is still carrying on the same
design as in the
19 My little children, of whom I travail in birth again until Christ be formed in you, 20 I desire to be present with you now, and to change my voice; for I stand in doubt of you.
That the apostle might the better dispose these Christians to bear with him in the reproofs which he was obliged to give them, he here expresses his great affection to them, and the very tender concern he had for their welfare: he was not like them—one thing when among them and another when absent from them. Their disaffection to him had not removed his affection from them; but he still bore the same respect to them which he had formerly done, nor was he like their false teachers, who pretended a great deal of affection to them, when at the same time they were only consulting their own interest; but he had a sincere concern for their truest advantage; he sought not theirs, but them. They were too ready to account him their enemy, but he assures them that he was their friend; nay, not only so, but that he had the bowels of a parent towards them. He calls them his children, as he justly might, since he had been the instrument of their conversion to the Christian faith; yea, he styles them his little children, which, as it denotes a greater degree of tenderness and affection to them, so it may possibly have a respect to their present behaviour, whereby they showed themselves too much like little children, who are easily wrought upon by the arts and insinuations of others. He expresses his concern for them, and earnest desire of their welfare and soul-prosperity, by the pangs of a travailing woman: He travailed in birth for them: and the great thing which he was in so much pain about, and which he was so earnestly desirous of, was not so much that they might affect him as that Christ might be formed in them, that they might become Christians indeed, and be more confirmed and established in the faith of the gospel. From this we may note, 1. The very tender affection which faithful ministers bear towards those among whom they are employed; it is like that of the most affectionate parents to their little children. 2. That the chief thing they are longing and even travailing in birth for, on their account, is that Christ may be formed in them; not so much that they may gain their affections, much less that they may make a prey of them, but that they may be renewed in the spirit of their minds, wrought into the image of Christ, and more fully settled and confirmed in the Christian faith and life: and how unreasonably must those people act who suffer themselves to be prevailed upon to desert or dislike such ministers! 3. That Christ is not fully formed in men till they are brought off from trusting in their own righteousness, and made to rely only upon him and his righteousness.
As further evidence of the affection and
concern which the apostle had for these Christians, he adds
(
21 Tell me, ye that desire to be under the law, do ye not hear the law? 22 For it is written, that Abraham had two sons, the one by a bondmaid, the other by a freewoman. 23 But he who was of the bondwoman was born after the flesh; but he of the freewoman was by promise. 24 Which things are an allegory: for these are the two covenants; the one from the mount Sinai, which gendereth to bondage, which is Agar. 25 For this Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia, and answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with her children. 26 But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all. 27 For it is written, Rejoice, thou barren that bearest not; break forth and cry, thou that travailest not: for the desolate hath many more children than she which hath a husband. 28 Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are the children of promise. 29 But as then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit, even so it is now. 30 Nevertheless what saith the scripture? Cast out the bondwoman and her son: for the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with the son of the freewoman. 31 So then, brethren, we are not children of the bondwoman, but of the free.
In these verses the apostle illustrates the
difference between believers who rested in Christ only and those
judaizers who trusted in the law, by a comparison taken from the
story of Isaac and Ishmael. This he introduces in such a manner as
was proper to strike and impress their minds, and to convince them
of their great weakness in departing from the truth, and suffering
themselves to be deprived of the liberty of the gospel: Tell
me, says he, you that desire to be under the law, do you not
hear the law? He takes it for granted that they did hear the
law, for among the Jews it was wont to be read in their public
assemblies every sabbath day; and, since they were so very fond of
being under it, he would have them duly to consider what is written
therein (referring to what is recorded
In this chapter the apostle comes to make
application of his foregoing discourse. He begins it with a general
caution, or exhortation (
1 Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage. 2 Behold, I Paul say unto you, that if ye be circumcised, Christ shall profit you nothing. 3 For I testify again to every man that is circumcised, that he is a debtor to do the whole law. 4 Christ is become of no effect unto you, whosoever of you are justified by the law; ye are fallen from grace. 5 For we through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousness by faith. 6 For in Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision; but faith which worketh by love. 7 Ye did run well; who did hinder you that ye should not obey the truth? 8 This persuasion cometh not of him that calleth you. 9 A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump. 10 I have confidence in you through the Lord, that ye will be none otherwise minded: but he that troubleth you shall bear his judgment, whosoever he be. 11 And I, brethren, if I yet preach circumcision, why do I yet suffer persecution? then is the offence of the cross ceased. 12 I would they were even cut off which trouble you.
In the former part of this chapter the
apostle cautions the Galatians to take heed of the judaizing
teachers, who endeavoured to bring them back under the bondage of
the law. He had been arguing against them before, and had largely
shown how contrary the principles and spirit of those teachers were
to the spirit of the gospel; and now this is as it were the general
inference or application of all that discourse. Since it appeared
by what had been said that we can be justified only by faith in
Jesus Christ, and not by the righteousness of the law, and that the
law of Moses was no longer in force, nor Christians under any
obligation to submit to it, therefore he would have them to
stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free,
and not to be again entangled with the yoke of bondage. Here
observe, 1. Under the gospel we are enfranchised, we are brought
into a state of liberty, wherein we are freed from the yoke of the
ceremonial law and from the curse of the moral law; so that we are
no longer tied to the observance of the one, nor tied up to the
rigour of the other, which curses every one that continues not in
all things written therein to do them,
I. That their submitting to circumcision,
and depending on the works of the law for righteousness, were an
implicit contradiction of their faith as Christians and a
forfeiture of all their advantages by Jesus Christ,
II. To persuade them to stedfastness in the doctrine and liberty of the gospel, he sets before them his own example, and that of other Jews who had embraced the Christian religion, and acquaints them what their hopes were, namely, That through the Spirit they were waiting for the hope of righteousness by faith. Though they were Jews by nature, and had been bred up under the law, yet being, through the Spirit, brought to the knowledge of Christ, they had renounced all dependence on the works of the law, and looked for justification and salvation only by faith in him; and therefore it must needs be the greatest folly in those who had never been under the law to suffer themselves to be brought into subjection to it, and to found their hopes upon the works of it. Here we may observe, 1. What it is that Christians are waiting for: it is the hope of righteousness, by which we are chiefly to understand the happiness of the other world. This is called the hope of Christians, as it is the great object of their hope, which they are above every thing else desiring and pursuing; and the hope of righteousness, as their hopes of it are founded on righteousness, not their own, but that of our Lord Jesus: for, though a life of righteousness is the way that leads to this happiness, yet it is the righteousness of Christ alone which has procured it for us, and on account of which we can expect to be brought to the possession of it. 2. How they hope to obtain this happiness, namely, by faith, that is, in our Lord Jesus Christ, not by the works of the law, or any thing they can do to deserve it, but only by faith, receiving and relying upon him as the Lord our righteousness. It is in this way only that they expect either to be entitled to it here or possessed of it hereafter. And, 3. Whence it is that they are thus waiting for the hope of righteousness: it is through the Spirit. Herein they act under the direction and influence of the Holy Spirit; it is under his conduct, and by his assistance, that they are both persuaded and enabled to believe on Christ, and to look for the hope of righteousness through him. When the apostle thus represents the case of Christians, it is implied that if they expected to be justified and saved in any other way they were likely to meet with a disappointment, and therefore that they were greatly concerned to adhere to the doctrine of the gospel which they had embraced.
III. He argues from the nature and design
of the Christian institution, which was to abolish the difference
between Jew and Gentile, and to establish faith in Christ as the
way of our acceptance with God. He tells them (
IV. To recover them from their
backslidings, and engage them to greater stedfastness for the
future, he puts them in mind of their good beginnings, and calls
upon them to consider whence it was that they were so much altered
from what they had been,
1. He tells them that they did run well; at their first setting out in Christianity they had behaved themselves very commendably, they had readily embraced the Christian religion, and discovered a becoming zeal in the ways and work of it; as in their baptism they were devoted to God, and had declared themselves the disciples of Christ, so their behaviour was agreeable to their character and profession. Note, (1.) The life of a Christian is a race, wherein he must run, and hold on, if he would obtain the prize. (2.) It is not enough that we run in this race, by a profession of Christianity, but we must run well, by living up to that profession. Thus these Christians had done for awhile, but they had been obstructed in their progress, and were either turned out of the way or at least made to flag and falter in it. Therefore,
2. He asks them, and calls upon them to ask themselves, Who did hinder you? How came it to pass that they did not hold on in the way wherein they had begun to run so well? He very well knew who they were, and what it was that hindered them; but he would have them to put the question to themselves, and seriously consider whether they had any good reason to hearken to those who gave them this disturbance, and whether what they offered was sufficient to justify them in their present conduct. Note, (1.) Many who set out fair in religion, and run well for awhile—run within the bounds appointed for the race, and run with zeal and alacrity too—are yet by some means or other hindered in their progress, or turned out of the way. (2.) It concerns those who have run well, but now begin either to turn out of the way or to tire in it, to enquire what it is that hinders them. Young converts must expect that Satan will be laying stumbling blocks in their way, and doing all he can to divert them from the course they are in; but, whenever they find themselves in danger of being turned out of it, they would do well to consider who it is that hinders them. Whoever they were that hindered these Christians, the apostle tells them that by hearkening to them they were kept from obeying the truth, and were thereby in danger of losing the benefit of what they had done in religion. The gospel which he had preached to them, and which they had embraced and professed, he assures them was the truth; it was therein only that the true way of justification and salvation was fully discovered, and, in order to their enjoying the advantage of it, it was necessary that they should obey it, that they should firmly adhere to it, and continue to govern their lives and hopes according to the directions of it. If therefore they should suffer themselves to be drawn away from it they must needs be guilty of the greatest weakness and folly. Note, [1.] The truth is not only to be believed, but to be obeyed, to be received not only in the light of it, but in the love and power of it. [2.] Those do not rightly obey the truth, who do not stedfastly adhere to it. [3.] There is the same reason for our obeying the truth that there was for our embracing it: and therefore those act very unreasonably who, when they have begun to run well in the Christian race, suffer themselves to be hindered, so as not to persevere in it.
V. He argues for their stedfastness in the
faith and liberty of the gospel from the ill rise of that
persuasion whereby they were drawn away from it (
VI. The danger there was of the spreading
of this infection, and the ill influence it might have upon others,
are a further argument which the apostle urges against their
complying with their false teachers in what they would impose on
them. It is possible that, to extenuate their fault, they might be
ready to say that there were but few of those teachers among them
who endeavoured to draw them into this persuasion and practice, or
that they were only some smaller matters wherein they complied with
them—that though they submitted to be circumcised, and to observe
some few rites of the Jewish laws, yet they had by no means
renounced their Christianity and gone over to Judaism. Or, suppose
their complying thus far was as faulty as he could represent it,
yet perhaps they might further say that there were but few among
them who had done so, and therefore he needed not be so much
concerned about it. Now, to obviate such pretences as these, and to
convince them that there was more danger in it than they were aware
of, he tells them (
VII. That he might conciliate the greater
regard to what he had said, he expresses the hopes he had
concerning them (
VIII. To dissuade these Christians from
hearkening to their judaizing teachers, and to recover them from
the ill impressions they had made upon them, he represents them as
men who had used very base and disingenuous methods to compass
their designs, for they had misrepresented him, that they might the
more easily gain their ends upon them. That which they were
endeavouring was to bring them to submit to circumcision, and to
mix Judaism with their Christianity; and, the better to accomplish
this design, they had given out among them that Paul himself was a
preacher of circumcision: for when he says (
13 For, brethren, ye have been called unto liberty; only use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh, but by love serve one another. 14 For all the law is fulfilled in one word, even in this; Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 15 But if ye bite and devour one another, take heed that ye be not consumed one of another. 16 This I say then, Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh. 17 For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other: so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. 18 But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the law. 19 Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these; Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, 20 Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, 21 Envyings, murders, drunkenness, revellings, and such like: of the which I tell you before, as I have also told you in time past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God. 22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, 23 Meekness, temperance: against such there is no law. 24 And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts. 25 If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit. 26 Let us not be desirous of vain glory, provoking one another, envying one another.
In the latter part of this chapter the apostle comes to exhort these Christians to serious practical godliness, as the best antidote against the snares of the false teachers. Two things especially he presses upon them:—
I. That they should not strive with one
another, but love one another. He tells them (
II. That they should all strive against sin; and happy would it be for the church if Christians would let all their quarrels be swallowed up of this, even a quarrel against sin—if, instead of biting and devouring one another on account of their different opinions, they would all set themselves against sin in themselves and the places where they live. This is what we are chiefly concerned to fight against, and that which above every thing else we should make it our business to oppose and suppress. To excite Christians hereunto, and to assist them herein, the apostle shows,
1. That there is in every one a struggle
between the flesh and the spirit (
2. That it is our duty and interest in this
struggle to side with the better part, to side with our convictions
against our corruptions and with our graces against our lusts. This
the apostle represents as our duty, and directs us to the most
effectual means of success in it. If it should be asked, What
course must we take that the better interest may get the better? he
gives us this one general rule, which, if duly observed, would be
the most sovereign remedy against the prevalence of corruption; and
that is to walk in the Spirit (
3. The apostle specifies the works of the
flesh, which must be watched against and mortified, and the fruits
of the Spirit, which must be cherished and brought forth (
4. The apostle concludes this chapter with
a caution against pride and envy,
This chapter chiefly consists of two parts. In the
former the apostle gives us several plain and practical directions,
which more especially tend to instruct Christians in their duty to
one another, and to promote the communion of saints in love,
1 Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted. 2 Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ. 3 For if a man think himself to be something, when he is nothing, he deceiveth himself. 4 But let every man prove his own work, and then shall he have rejoicing in himself alone, and not in another. 5 For every man shall bear his own burden. 6 Let him that is taught in the word communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things. 7 Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. 8 For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting. 9 And let us not be weary in well doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not. 10 As we have therefore opportunity, let us do good unto all men, especially unto them who are of the household of faith.
The apostle having, in the foregoing
chapter, exhorted Christians by love to serve one another (
I. We are here taught to deal tenderly with
those who are overtaken in a fault,
II. We are here directed to bear one
another's burdens,
III. We are advised every one to prove his
own work,
1. This is the way to have rejoicing in
ourselves alone. If we set ourselves in good earnest to
prove our own work, and, upon the trial, can approve
ourselves to God, as to our sincerity and uprightness towards him,
then may we expect to have comfort and peace in our own souls,
having the testimony of our own consciences for us (as
2. The other argument which the apostle
uses to press upon us this duty of proving our own work is that
every man shall bear his own burden (
IV. Christians are here exhorted to be free
and liberal in maintaining their ministers (
V. Here is a caution to take heed of
mocking God, or of deceiving ourselves, by imagining that he can be
imposed upon by mere pretensions or professions (
VI. Here is a further caution given us,
not to be weary in well doing,
VII. Here is an exhortation to all
Christians to do good in their places (
11 Ye see how large a letter I have written unto you with mine own hand. 12 As many as desire to make a fair show in the flesh, they constrain you to be circumcised; only lest they should suffer persecution for the cross of Christ. 13 For neither they themselves who are circumcised keep the law; but desire to have you circumcised, that they may glory in your flesh. 14 But God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world. 15 For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision, but a new creature. 16 And as many as walk according to this rule, peace be on them, and mercy, and upon the Israel of God. 17 From henceforth let no man trouble me: for I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus. 18 Brethren, the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit. Amen.
The apostle, having at large established the doctrine of the gospel, and endeavoured to persuade these Christians to a behaviour agreeable to it, seems as if he intended here to have put an end to the epistle, especially when he had acquainted them that, as a particular mark of his respect for them, he had written this large letter with his own hand, and had not made use of another as his amanuensis, and only subscribed his name to it, as he was wont to do in his other epistles: but such is his affection to them such his concern to recover them from the bad impressions made upon them by their false teachers, that he cannot break off till he has once again given them the true character of those teachers, and an account of his own contrary temper and behaviour, that by comparing these together they might the more easily see how little reason they had to depart from the doctrine he had taught them and to comply with theirs.
I. He gives them the true character of
those teachers who were industrious to seduce them, in several
particulars. As, 1. They were men who desired to make a fair
show in the flesh,
II. He acquaints us, on the other hand, with his own temper and behaviour, or makes profession of his own faith, hope, and joy; particularly,
1. That his principle glory was in the
cross of Christ: God forbid, says he, that I should
glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ,
2. That he was dead to the world. By Christ, or by the cross of Christ, the world was crucified to him, and he to the world; he had experienced the power and virtue of it in weaning him from the world, and this was one great reason of his glorying in it. The false teachers were men of a worldly temper, their chief concern was about their secular interests, and therefore they accommodated their religion thereunto. But Paul was a man of another spirit; as the world had no kindness for him, so neither had he any great regard to it; he had got above both the smiles and the frowns of it, and had become as indifferent to it as one who is dying out of it. This is a temper of mind that all Christians should be labouring after; and the best way to attain it is to converse much with the cross of Christ. The higher esteem we have of him the meaner opinion shall we have of the world, and the more we contemplate the sufferings our dear Redeemer met with from the world the less likely shall we be to be in love with it.
3. That he did not lay the stress of his
religion on one side or the other of the contesting interests, but
on sound Christianity,
4. That he had cheerfully suffered
persecution for the sake of Christ and Christianity,
III. The apostle, having now finished what
he intended to write for the conviction and recovery of the
churches of Galatia, concludes the epistle with his apostolical
benediction,
Completed by Samuel Rosewell.
AN
Some think
that this epistle to the Ephesians was a circular letter sent to
several churches, and that the copy directed to the Ephesians
happened to be taken into the canon, and so it came to bear that
particular inscription. And they have been induced the rather to
think this because it is the only one of all Paul's epistles that
has nothing in it peculiarly adapted to the state or case of that
particular church; but it has much of common concernment to all
Christians, and especially to all who, having been Gentiles in
times past, were converted to Christianity. But then it may be
observed, on the other hand, that the epistle is expressly
inscribed (
In this chapter we have, I. The introduction to
the whole epistle, which is much the same as in others,
1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, to the saints which are at Ephesus, and to the faithful in Christ Jesus: 2 Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
Here is, 1. The title St. Paul takes to himself, as belonging to him—Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ, &c. He reckoned it a great honour to be employed by Christ, as one of his messengers to the sons of men. The apostles were prime officers in the Christian church, being extraordinary ministers appointed for a time only. They were furnished by their great Lord with extraordinary gifts and the immediate assistance of the Spirit, that they might be fitted for publishing and spreading the gospel and for governing the church in its infant state. Such a one Paul was, and that not by the will of man conferring that office upon him, nor by his own intrusion into it; but by the will of God, very expressly and plainly intimated to him, he being immediately called (as the other apostles were) by Christ himself to the work. Every faithful minister of Christ (though his call and office are not of so extraordinary a nature) may, with our apostle, reflect on it as an honour and comfort to himself that he is what he is by the will of God. 2. The persons to whom this epistle is sent: To the saints who are at Ephesus, that is, to the Christians who were members of the church at Ephesus, the metropolis of Asia. He calls them saints, for such they were in profession, such they were bound to be in truth and reality, and many of them were such. All Christians must be saints; and, if they come not under that character on earth, they will never be saints in glory. He calls them the faithful in Christ Jesus, believers in him, and firm and constant in their adherence to him and to his truths and ways. Those are not saints who are not faithful, believing in Christ, firmly adhering to him, and true to the profession they make of relation to their Lord. Note, It is the honour not only of ministers, but of private Christians too, to have obtained mercy of the Lord to be faithful.—In Christ Jesus, from whom they derive all their grace and spiritual strength, and in whom their persons, and all that they perform, are made accepted. 3. The apostolical benediction: Grace be to you, &c. This is the token in every epistle; and it expresses the apostle's good-will to his friends, and a real desire of their welfare. By grace we are to understand the free and undeserved love and favour of God, and those graces of the Spirit which proceed from it; by peace all other blessings, spiritual and temporal, the fruits and product of the former. No peace without grace. No peace, nor grace, but from God the Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. These peculiar blessings proceed from God, not as a Creator, but as a Father by special relation: and they come from our Lord Jesus Christ, who, having purchased them for his people, has a right to bestow them upon them. Indeed the saints, and the faithful in Christ Jesus, had already received grace and peace; but the increase of these is very desirable, and the best saints stand in need of fresh supplies of the graces of the Spirit, and cannot but desire to improve and grow: and therefore they should pray, each one for himself and all for one another, that such blessings may still abound unto them.
After this short introduction he comes to the matter and body of the epistle; and, though it may seem somewhat peculiar in a letter, yet the Spirit of God saw fit that his discourse of divine things in this chapter should be cast into prayers and praises, which, as they are solemn addresses to God, so they convey weighty instructions to others. Prayer may preach; and praise may do so too.
3 Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ: 4 According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love: 5 Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will, 6 To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved. 7 In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace; 8 Wherein he hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence; 9 Having made known unto us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure which he hath purposed in himself: 10 That in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in him: 11 In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will: 12 That we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ. 13 In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation: in whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise, 14 Which is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory.
He begins with thanksgivings and praise, and enlarges with a great deal of fluency and copiousness of affection upon the exceedingly great and precious benefits which we enjoy by Jesus Christ. For the great privileges of our religion are very aptly recounted and enlarged upon in our praises to God.
I. In general he blesses God for
spiritual blessings,
II. The particular spiritual blessings with
which we are blessed in Christ, and for which we ought to bless
God, are (many of them) here enumerated and enlarged upon. 1.
Election and predestination, which are the secret springs whence
the others flow,
The apostle mentions the great end and
design of God in bestowing all these spiritual privileges, that
we should be to the praise of his glory who first trusted in
Christ—we to whom the gospel was first preached, and who were
first converted to the faith of Christ, and to the placing of our
hope and trust in him. Note, Seniority in grace is a preferment:
Who were in Christ before me, says the apostle (
15 Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints, 16 Cease not to give thanks for you, making mention of you in my prayers; 17 That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him: 18 The eyes of your understanding being enlightened; that ye may know what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints, 19 And what is the exceeding greatness of his power to us-ward who believe, according to the working of his mighty power, 20 Which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places, 21 Far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come: 22 And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church, 23 Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all.
We have come to the last part of this
chapter, which consists of Paul's earnest prayer to God in behalf
of these Ephesians. We should pray for the persons for whom we give
thanks. Our apostle blesses God for what he had done for them, and
then he prays that he would do more for them. He gives thanks for
spiritual blessings, and prays for further supplies of them; for
God will for this be enquired of by the house of Israel, to do
it for them. He has laid up these spiritual blessings for us in
the hands of his Son, the Lord Jesus; but then he has appointed us
to draw them out, and fetch them in, by prayer. We have no part nor
lot in the matter, any further than we claim it by faith and
prayer. One inducement to pray for them was the good account he had
of them, of their faith in the Lord Jesus and love to all the
saints,
I. Whence this knowledge must come from
the God of our Lord Jesus Christ,
II. What it is that he more particularly
desire they should grow in the knowledge of. 1. The hope of his
calling,
Having said something of Christ and his
resurrection, the apostle digresses a little from the subject he is
upon to make some further honourable mention of the Lord Jesus and
his exaltation. He sits at the Father's right hand in the
heavenly places, &c.,
This chapter contains an account, I. Of the
miserable condition of these Ephesians by nature (
1 And you hath he quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins; 2 Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience: 3 Among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others.
The miserable condition of the Ephesians by
nature is here in part described. Observed, 1. Unregenerate souls
are dead in trespasses and sins. All those who are in their sins,
are dead in sins; yea, in trespasses and sins, which may signify
all sorts of sins, habitual and actual, sins of heart and of life.
Sin is the death of the soul. Wherever that prevails there is a
privation of all spiritual life. Sinners are dead in state, being
destitute of the principles, and powers of spiritual life; and cut
off from God, the fountain of life: and they are dead in law, as a
condemned malefactor is said to be a dead man. 2. A state of sin is
a state of conformity to this world,
4 But God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, 5 Even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace ye are saved;) 6 And hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus: 7 That in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. 8 For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: 9 Not of works, lest any man should boast. 10 For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them.
Here the apostle begins his account of the glorious change that was wrought in them by converting grace, where observe,
I. By whom, and in what manner, it was
brought about and effected. 1. Negatively: Not of
yourselves,
II. Wherein this change consists, in
several particulars, answering to the misery of our natural state,
some of which are enumerated in this section, and others are
mentioned below. 1. We who were dead are quickened (
III. Observe what is the great design and
aim of God in producing and effecting this change: And this, 1.
With respect to others: That in the ages to come he might
show, &c. (
11 Wherefore remember, that ye being in time past Gentiles in the flesh, who are called Uncircumcision by that which is called the Circumcision in the flesh made by hands; 12 That at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world: 13 But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ.
In these verses the apostle proceeds in his
account of the miserable condition of these Ephesians by nature.
Wherefore remember, &c.,
The apostle proceeds (
14 For he is our peace, who hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us; 15 Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances; for to make in himself of twain one new man, so making peace; 16 And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby: 17 And came and preached peace to you which were afar off, and to them that were nigh. 18 For through him we both have access by one Spirit unto the Father. 19 Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellowcitizens with the saints, and of the household of God; 20 And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; 21 In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto a holy temple in the Lord: 22 In whom ye also are builded together for a habitation of God through the Spirit.
We have now come to the last part of the
chapter, which contains an account of the great and mighty
privileges that converted Jews and Gentiles both receive from
Christ. The apostle here shows that those who were in a state of
enmity are reconciled. Between the Jews and the Gentiles there had
been a great enmity; so there is between God and every unregenerate
man. Now Jesus Christ is our peace,
This chapter consists of two parts. I. Of the
account which Paul gives the Ephesians concerning himself, as he
was appointed by God to be the apostle of the Gentiles,
1 For this cause I Paul, the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you Gentiles, 2 If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is given me to you-ward: 3 How that by revelation he made known unto me the mystery; (as I wrote afore in few words, 4 Whereby, when ye read, ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ) 5 Which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men, as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit; 6 That the Gentiles should be fellowheirs, and of the same body, and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel: 7 Whereof I was made a minister, according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of his power. 8 Unto me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ; 9 And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ: 10 To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God, 11 According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord: 12 In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him. 13 Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my tribulations for you, which is your glory.
Here we have the account which Paul gives the Ephesians concerning himself, as he was appointed by God the apostle of the Gentiles.
I. We may observe that he acquaints them
with the tribulations and sufferings which he endured in the
discharge of that office,
II. The apostle informs them of God's
appointing him to the office, and eminently fitting and qualifying
him for it, by a special revelation that he made unto him. 1. God
appointed him to the office: If you have heard of the
dispensation of the grace of God, which is given me to
you-ward,
III. The apostle informs them how he was employed in this office, and that with respect to the Gentiles, and to all men.
1. With respect to the Gentiles, he
preached to them the unsearchable riches of Christ,
2. With respect to all men,
14 For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 15 Of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named, 16 That he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man; 17 That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith; that ye, being rooted and grounded in love, 18 May be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; 19 And to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God. 20 Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us, 21 Unto him be glory in the church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages, world without end. Amen.
We now come to the second part of this
chapter, which contains Paul's devout and affectionate prayer to
God for his beloved Ephesians.—For this cause. This may be
referred either to the immediately
I. To whom he prays—to God, as the
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, of which see
II. His outward posture in prayer, which
was humble and reverent: I bow my knees. Note, When we draw
nigh to God, we should reverence him in our hearts, and express our
reverence in the most suitable and becoming behaviour and gesture.
Here, having mentioned Christ, he cannot pass without an honourable
encomium of his love,
III. What the apostle asks of God for these
his friends—spiritual blessings, which are the best blessings, and
the most earnestly to be sought and prayed for by every one of us,
both for ourselves and for our friends. 1. Spiritual strength for
the work and duty to which they were called, and in which they were
employed: That he would grant you, according to the riches of
his grace, to be strengthened, &c. The inner man is
the heart or soul. To be strengthened with might is to be
mightily strengthened, much more than they were at present; to be
endued with a high degree of grace, and spiritual abilities for
discharging duty, resisting temptations, enduring persecutions,
&c. And the apostle prays that this may be according to the
riches of his glory, or according to his glorious
riches—answerable to that great abundance of grace, mercy, and
power, which resides in God, and is his glory: and this by his
Spirit, who is the immediate worker of grace in the souls of God's
people. Observe from these things, That strength from the Spirit of
God in the inner man is the best and most desirable strength,
strength in the soul, the strength of faith and other graces,
strength to serve God and to do our duty, and to persevere in our
Christian course with vigour and with cheerfulness. And let us
further observe that as the work of grace is first begun so it
is continued and carried on, by the blessed Spirit of God. 2.
The indwelling of Christ in their hearts,
The apostle closes the chapter with a
doxology,
We have gone through the former part of this
epistle, which consists of several important doctrinal truths,
contained in the three preceding chapters. We enter now on the
latter part of it, in which we have the most weighty and serious
exhortations that can be given. We may observe that in this, as in
most others of Paul's epistles, the former part is doctrinal, and
fitted to inform the minds of men in the great truths and doctrines
of the gospel, the latter is practical, and designed for the
direction of their lives and manners, all Christians being bound to
endeavour after soundness in the faith, and regularity in life and
practice. In what has gone before we have heard of Christian
privileges, which are the matter of our comfort. In what follows we
shall hear of Christian duties, and what the Lord our God requires
of us in consideration of such privileges vouchsafed to us. The
best way to understand the mysteries and partake of the privileges
of which we have read before is conscientiously to practise the
duties prescribed to us in what follows: as, on the other hand, a
serious consideration and belief of the doctrines that have been
taught us in the foregoing chapters will be a good foundation on
which to build the practice of the duties prescribed in those which
are yet before us. Christian faith and Christian practice mutually
befriend each other. In this chapter we have divers exhortations to
important duties. I. One that is more general,
1 I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called,
This is a general exhortation to walk as
becomes our Christian profession. Paul was now a prisoner at Rome;
and he was the prisoner of the Lord, or in the Lord, which
signifies as much as for the Lord. See of this,
2 With all lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering, forbearing one another in love; 3 Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. 4 There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling; 5 One Lord, one faith, one baptism, 6 One God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all. 7 But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ. 8 Wherefore he saith, When he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men. 9 (Now that he ascended, what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the earth? 10 He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens, that he might fill all things.) 11 And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; 12 For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: 13 Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ: 14 That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive; 15 But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ: 16 From whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love.
Here the apostle proceeds to more particular exhortations. Two he enlarges upon in this chapter:—To unity an love, purity and holiness, which Christians should very much study. We do not walk worthy of the vocation wherewith we are called if we be not faithful friends to all Christians, and sworn enemies to all sin.
This section contains the exhortation to mutual love, unity, and concord, with the proper means and motives to promote them. Nothing is pressed upon us more earnestly in the scriptures than this. Love is the law of Christ's kingdom, the lesson of his school, the livery of his family. Observe,
I. The means of unity: Lowliness and
meekness, long-suffering, and forbearing one another in love,
II. The nature of that unity which the
apostle prescribes: it is the unity of the Spirit,
III. The motives proper to promote this Christian unity and concord. The apostle urges several, to persuade us thereto.
1. Consider how many unities there are that
are the joy and glory of our Christian profession. There should be
one heart; for there is one body, and one spirit,
2. Consider the variety of gifts that
Christ has bestowed among Christians: But unto every one of us
is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ.
Though the members of Christ's church agree in so many things, yet
there are some things wherein they differ: but this should breed no
difference of affection among them, since they are all derived from
the same bountiful author and designed for the same great ends.
Unto every one of us Christians is given grace, some gift of grace,
in some kind or degree or other, for the mutual help of one
another. Unto every one of us ministers is given grace; to some a
greater measure of gifts, to others a less measure. The different
gifts of Christ's ministers proved a great occasion of contention
among the first Christians: one was for Paul, and another for
Apollos. The apostle shows that they had no reason to quarrel about
them, but all the reason in the world to agree in the joint use of
them, for common edification; because all was given according to
the measure of the gift of Christ, in such a measure as seemed
best to Christ to bestow upon every one. Observe, All the
ministers, and all the members of Christ, owe all the gifts and
graces that they are possessed of to him; and this is a good reason
why we should love one another, because to every one of us is
given grace. All to whom Christ has given grace, and on whom he
has bestowed his gifts (though they are of different sizes,
different names, and different sentiments, yet), ought to love
one another. The apostle takes this occasion to specify some of
the gifts which Christ bestowed. And that they were bestowed by
Christ he makes appear by those words of David wherein he foretold
this concerning him (
3. Which is taken from Christ's great end
and design in giving gifts unto men. The gifts of Christ were
intended for the good of his church, and in order to advance his
kingdom and interest among men. All these being designed for one
common end is a good reason why all Christians should agree in
brotherly love, and not envy one another's gifts. All are for
the perfecting of the saints (
17 This I say therefore, and testify in the Lord, that ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk, in the vanity of their mind, 18 Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart: 19 Who being past feeling have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness. 20 But ye have not so learned Christ; 21 If so be that ye have heard him, and have been taught by him, as the truth is in Jesus: 22 That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts; 23 And be renewed in the spirit of your mind; 24 And that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness. 25 Wherefore putting away lying, speak every man truth with his neighbour: for we are members one of another. 26 Be ye angry, and sin not: let not the sun go down upon your wrath: 27 Neither give place to the devil. 28 Let him that stole steal no more: but rather let him labour, working with his hands the thing which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth. 29 Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of edifying, that it may minister grace unto the hearers. 30 And grieve not the holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. 31 Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice: 32 And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ's sake hath forgiven you.
The apostle having gone through his
exhortation to mutual love, unity, and concord, in the
I. The more general exhortation to purity and holiness of heart and life.
1. It begins thus, "That you henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk—that for the time to come you do not live, and behave yourselves, as ignorant and unconverted heathens do, who are wholly guided by an understanding employed about vain things, their idols and their worldly possessions, things which are no way profitable to their souls, and which will deceive their expectations." Converted Gentiles must not live as unconverted Gentiles do. Though they live among them, they must not live like them. Here,
(1.) The apostle takes occasion to describe
the wickedness of the Gentile world, out of which regenerate
Christians were snatched as brands out of the burning. [1.] Their
understandings were darkened,
(2.) These Christians must distinguish
themselves from such Gentiles: You have not so learned
Christ,
2. Another branch of the general
exhortation follows in those words, That you put off, concerning
the former conversation, the old man, &c.,
II. The apostle proceeds to some things
more particular. Because generals are not so apt to affect, we are
told what are those particular limbs of the old man that must be
mortified, those filthy rags of the old nature that must be put
off, and what are the peculiar ornaments of the new man wherewith
we should adorn our Christian profession. 1. Take heed of lying,
and be ever careful to speak the truth (
In the midst of these exhortations and
cautions the apostle interposes that general one, And grieve not
the Holy Spirit of God,
We had several important exhortations in the close
of the foregoing chapter, and they are continued in this:
particularly, I. We have here an exhortation to mutual love and
charity,
1 Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children; 2 And walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweetsmelling savour.
Here we have the exhortation to mutual
love, or to Christian charity. The apostle had been insisting on
this in the former chapter, and particularly in the
3 But fornication, and all uncleanness, or covetousness, let it not be once named among you, as becometh saints; 4 Neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor jesting, which are not convenient: but rather giving of thanks. 5 For this ye know, that no whoremonger, nor unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. 6 Let no man deceive you with vain words: for because of these things cometh the wrath of God upon the children of disobedience. 7 Be not ye therefore partakers with them. 8 For ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of light: 9 (For the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and righteousness and truth;) 10 Proving what is acceptable unto the Lord. 11 And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them. 12 For it is a shame even to speak of those things which are done of them in secret. 13 But all things that are reproved are made manifest by the light: for whatsoever doth make manifest is light. 14 Wherefore he saith, Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light. 15 See then that ye walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise, 16 Redeeming the time, because the days are evil. 17 Wherefore be ye not unwise, but understanding what the will of the Lord is. 18 And be not drunk with wine, wherein is excess; but be filled with the Spirit; 19 Speaking to yourselves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord; 20 Giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ;
These verses contain a caution against all
manner of uncleanness, with proper remedies and arguments proposed:
some further cautions are added, and other duties recommended.
Filthy lusts must be suppressed, in order to the supporting of holy
love. Walk in love, and shun fornication and all
uncleanness. Fornication is folly committed between unmarried
persons. All uncleanness includes all other sorts of filthy
lusts, which were too common among the Gentiles. Or
covetousness, which being thus connected, and mentioned as a
thing which should not be once named, some understand it, in
the chaste style of the scripture, of unnatural lust; while others
take it in the more common sense, for an immoderate desire of gain
or an insatiable love of riches, which is spiritual adultery; for
by this the soul, which was espoused to God, goes astray from him,
and embraces the bosom of a stranger, and therefore carnal
worldlings are called adulterers: You adulterers and
adulteresses, know you not that the friendship of the world is
enmity with God? Now these sins must be dreaded and detested in
the highest degree: Let it not be once named among you,
never in a way of approbation nor without abhorrence, as
becometh saints, holy persons, who are separated from the
world, and dedicated unto God. The apostle not only cautions
against the gross acts of sin, but against what some may be apt to
make light of, and think to be excusable. Neither filthiness
(
I. To fortify us against the sins of uncleanness, &c., the apostle urges several arguments, and prescribes several remedies, in what follows,
1. He urges several arguments, As, (1.)
Consider that these are sins which shut persons out of heaven:
For this you know, &c.,
2. The apostle prescribes some remedies
against them. As, (1.) If we would not be entangled by the lusts of
the flesh, we must bring forth the fruits of the Spirit,
II. In the
21 Submitting yourselves one to another in the fear of God. 22 Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord. 23 For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church: and he is the saviour of the body. 24 Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in every thing. 25 Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it; 26 That he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word, 27 That he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish. 28 So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself. 29 For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church: 30 For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones. 31 For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. 32 This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church. 33 Nevertheless let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself; and the wife see that she reverence her husband.
Here the apostle begins his exhortation to
the discharge of relative duties. As a general foundation for these
duties, he lays down that rule
I. The duty prescribed to wives is
submission to their husbands in the Lord (
II. The duty of husbands (on the other
hand), is to love their wives (
After this, the apostle concludes this part
of his discourse with a brief summary of the duty of husbands and
wives,
In this chapter, I. The apostle proceeds in the
exhortation to relative duties which he began in the former,
particularly he insists on the duties of children and parents, and
of servants and masters,
1 Children, obey your parents in the Lord: for this is right. 2 Honour thy father and mother; (which is the first commandment with promise;) 3 That it may be well with thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth. 4 And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath: but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. 5 Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ; 6 Not with eyeservice, as menpleasers; but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart; 7 With good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men: 8 Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. 9 And, ye masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening: knowing that your Master also is in heaven; neither is there respect of persons with him.
Here we have further directions concerning relative duties, in which the apostle is very particular.
I. The duty of children to their parents.
Come, you children, hearken to me, I will teach you the fear of
the Lord. The great duty of children is to obey their parents
(
II. The duty of parents: And you
fathers,
III. The duty of servants. This also is
summed up in one word, which is, obedience. He is largest on
this article, as knowing there was the greatest need of it. These
servants were generally slaves. Civil servitude is not inconsistent
with Christian liberty. Those may be the Lord's freemen who are
slaves to men. "Your masters according to the flesh
(
IV. The duty of masters: "And you
masters, do the same things unto them (
10 Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. 11 Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. 12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. 13 Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. 14 Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; 15 And your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; 16 Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 17 And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God: 18 Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints;
Here is a general exhortation to constancy
in our Christian course, and to encourage in our Christian warfare.
Is not our life a warfare? It is so; for we struggle with the
common calamities of human life. Is not our religion much more a
warfare? It is so; for we struggle with the opposition of the
powers of darkness, and with many enemies who would keep us from
God and heaven. We have enemies to fight against, a captain to
fight for, a banner to fight under, and certain rules of war by
which we are to govern ourselves. "Finally, my brethren
(
I. They must see that they be stout-hearted. This is prescribed here: Be strong in the Lord, &c. Those who have so many battles to fight, and who, in their way to heaven, must dispute every pass, with dint of sword, have need of a great deal of courage. Be strong therefore, strong for service, strong for suffering, strong for fighting. Let a soldier be ever so well armed without, if he have not within a good heart, his armour will stand him in little stead. Note, spiritual strength and courage are very necessary for our spiritual warfare. Be strong in the Lord, either in his cause and for his sake or rather in his strength. We have no sufficient strength of our own. Our natural courage is as perfect cowardice, and our natural strength as perfect weakness; but all our sufficiency is of God. In his strength we must go forth and go on. By the actings of faith, we must fetch in grace and help from heaven to enable us to do that which of ourselves we cannot do, in our Christian work and warfare. We should stir up ourselves to resist temptations in a reliance upon God's all-sufficiency and the omnipotence of his might.
II. They must be well armed: "Put on the
whole armour of God (
1. What our danger is, and what need we
have to put on this whole armour, considering what sort of enemies
we have to deal with—the devil and all the powers of darkness:
For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, &c.,
2. What our duty is: to take and put on the whole armour of God, and then to stand our ground, and withstand our enemies.
(1.) We must withstand,
(2.) We must stand our ground: And, having done all, to stand. We must resolve, by God's grace, not to yield to Satan. Resist him, and he will flee. If we distrust our cause, or our leader, or our armour, we give him advantage. Our present business is to withstand the assaults of the devil, and to stand it out; and then, having done all that is incumbent on the good soldiers of Jesus Christ, our warfare will be accomplished, and we shall be finally victorious.
(3.) We must stand armed; and this is here
most enlarged upon. Here is a Christian in complete armour: and the
armour is divine: Armour of God, armour of light,
19 And for me, that utterance may be given unto me, that I may open my mouth boldly, to make known the mystery of the gospel, 20 For which I am an ambassador in bonds: that therein I may speak boldly, as I ought to speak. 21 But that ye also may know my affairs, and how I do, Tychicus, a beloved brother and faithful minister in the Lord, shall make known to you all things: 22 Whom I have sent unto you for the same purpose, that ye might know our affairs, and that he might comfort your hearts. 23 Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. 24 Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity. Amen.
Here, I. He desires their prayers for him,
II. He recommends Tychicus unto them,
III. He concludes with his good wishes and
prayers for them, and not for them only, but for all the brethren,
Completed by William Harris.
AN
Philippi was
a chief city of the western part of Macedonia, prote tes
meridos tes Makedonias polis,
He begins with the inscription and benediction,
1 Paul and Timotheus, the servants of Jesus Christ, to all the saints in Christ Jesus which are at Philippi, with the bishops and deacons: 2 Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
We have here the inscription and benediction. Observe,
I. The persons writing the epistle—Paul and Timotheus. Though Paul was alone divinely inspired, he joins Timothy with himself, to express his own humility, and put honour upon Timothy. Those who are aged, and strong, and eminent, should pay respect to, and support the reputation of, those who are younger, and weaker, and of less note. The servants of Jesus Christ; not only in the common relation of his disciples, but in the peculiar work of the ministry, the high office of an apostle and an evangelist. Observe, The highest honour of the greatest apostle, and most eminent ministers, is to be the servants of Jesus Christ; not the masters of the churches, but the servants of Christ. Observe,
II. The persons to whom it is directed. 1.
To all the saints in Christ who are at Philippi. He mentions
the church before the ministers, because the ministers are for the
church, for their edification and benefit, not the churches for the
ministers, for their dignity, dominion, and wealth. Not for that
we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy,
III. Here is the apostolical benediction:
Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the
Lord Jesus Christ,
3 I thank my God upon every remembrance of you, 4 Always in every prayer of mine for you all making request with joy, 5 For your fellowship in the gospel from the first day until now; 6 Being confident of this very thing, that he which hath begun a good work in you will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ:
The apostle proceeds after the inscription and benediction to thanksgiving for the saints at Philippi. He tells them what it was he thanked God for, upon their account. Observe here,
I. Paul remembered them: he bore them much in his thoughts; and though they were out of sight, and he was at a distance from them, yet they were not out of his mind: or, Upon every mention of you—epi pase te mneia. As he often thought of them, so he often spoke of them, and delighted to hear them spoken of. The very mention of them was grateful to him: it is a pleasure to hear of the welfare of an absent friend.
II. He remembered them with joy. At Philippi he was maltreated; there he was scourged and put into the stocks, and for the present saw little of the fruit of his labour; and yet he remembers Philippi with joy. He looked upon his sufferings for Christ as his credit, his comfort, his crown, and was pleased at every mention of the place where he suffered. So far was he from being ashamed of them, or loth to hear of the scene of his sufferings, that he remembered it with joy.
III. He remembered them in prayer:
Always in every prayer of mine for you all,
IV. He thanked God upon every joyful remembrance of them. Observe, Thanksgiving must have a part in every prayer; and whatsoever is the matter of our rejoicing ought to be the matter of our thanksgiving. What we have the comfort of, God must have the glory of. He thanked God, as well as made requests with joy. As holy joy is the heart and soul of thankful praise, so thankful praise is the lip and language of holy joy.
V. As in our prayers, so in our
thanksgiving, we must eye God as our God: I thank my God. It
encourages us in prayer, and enlarges the heart in praise, to see
every mercy coming from the hand of God as our God.—I thank my
God upon every remembrance of you. We must thank our God for
others' graces and comforts, and gifts and usefulness, as we
receive the benefit of them, and God receives glory by them. But
what is the matter of this thanksgiving? 1. He gives thanks to God
for the comfort he had in them: for your fellowship in the
gospel, from the first day until now,
7 Even as it is meet for me to think this of you all, because I have you in my heart; inasmuch as both in my bonds, and in the defence and confirmation of the gospel, ye all are partakers of my grace. 8 For God is my record, how greatly I long after you all in the bowels of Jesus Christ.
The apostle expresses the ardent affection
he had for them, and his concern for their spiritual welfare: I
have you in my heart,
9 And this I pray, that your love may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all judgment; 10 That ye may approve things that are excellent; that ye may be sincere and without offence till the day of Christ; 11 Being filled with the fruits of righteousness, which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise of God.
These verses contain the prayers he put up
for them. Paul often let his friends know what it was he begged of
God for them, that they might know what to beg for themselves and
be directed in their own prayers, and that they might be encouraged
to hope they should receive from God the quickening, strengthening,
everlasting, comforting grace, which so powerful an intercessor as
Paul asked of God for them. It is an encouragement to us to know
that we are prayed for by our friends, who, we have reason to
think, have an interest at the throne of grace. It was intended
likewise for their direction in their walk, and that they might
labour to answer his prayers for them; for by this it would appear
that God had answered them. Paul, in praying thus for them,
expected good concerning them. It is an inducement to us to do our
duty, that we may not disappoint the expectations of praying
friends and ministers. He prayed, 1. That they might be a loving
people, and that good affections might abound among them; That
your love might abound yet more and more. He means it of their
love to God, and one another, and all men. Love is the fulfilling
both of the law and of the gospel. Observe, Those who abound much
in any grace have still need to abound more and more, because there
is still something wanting in it and we are imperfect in our best
attainments. 2. That they might be a knowing and judicious people:
that love might abound in knowledge and in all judgment. It
is not a blind love that will recommend us to God, but a love
grounded upon knowledge and judgment. We must love God because of
his infinite excellence and loveliness, and love our brethren
because of what we see of the image of God upon them. Strong
passions, without knowledge and a settled judgment, will not make
us complete in the will of God, and sometimes do more hurt than
good. The Jews had a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge,
and were transported by it to violence and rage,
12 But I would ye should understand, brethren, that the things which happened unto me have fallen out rather unto the furtherance of the gospel; 13 So that my bonds in Christ are manifest in all the palace, and in all other places; 14 And many of the brethren in the Lord, waxing confident by my bonds, are much more bold to speak the word without fear. 15 Some indeed preach Christ even of envy and strife; and some also of good will: 16 The one preach Christ of contention, not sincerely, supposing to add affliction to my bonds: 17 But the other of love, knowing that I am set for the defence of the gospel. 18 What then? notwithstanding, every way, whether in pretence, or in truth, Christ is preached; and I therein do rejoice, yea, and will rejoice. 19 For I know that this shall turn to my salvation through your prayer, and the supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ, 20 According to my earnest expectation and my hope, that in nothing I shall be ashamed, but that with all boldness, as always, so now also Christ shall be magnified in my body, whether it be by life, or by death.
We see here the care the apostle takes to prevent their being offended at his sufferings. He was now a prisoner at Rome; this might be a stumbling-block to those who had received the gospel by his ministry. They might be tempted to think, If this doctrine were indeed of God, God would not suffer one who was so active and instrumental in preaching and propagating it to be thrown by as a despised broken vessel. They might be shy of owning this doctrine, lest they should be involved in the same trouble themselves. Now to take off the offence of the cross, he expounds this dark and hard chapter of his sufferings, and makes it very easy and intelligible, and reconcilable to the wisdom and goodness of God who employed him.
I. He suffered by the sworn enemies of the
gospel, who laid him in prison, and aimed at taking away his life;
but they should not be stumbled at this, for good was brought out
of it, and it tended to the furtherance of the gospel (
1. It alarmed those who were without
(
2. It emboldened those who were within. As
his enemies were startled at his sufferings, so his friends were
encouraged by them. Upright men shall be astonished at this, and
the innocent shall stir up himself against the hypocrite. The
righteous also shall hold on his way, and he who has clean hands
shall be stronger and stronger,
II. He suffered from false friends as well
as from enemies (
III. It is very affecting to see how easy
he was in the midst of all: Notwithstanding every way, whether
in pretence or in truth, Christ is preached; and I therein do
rejoice, yea, and I will rejoice,
1. Because it tended to the salvation of
the souls of men: I know that this shall turn to my
salvation,
2. Because it would turn to the glory of
Christ,
21 For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain. 22 But if I live in the flesh, this is the fruit of my labour: yet what I shall choose I wot not. 23 For I am in a strait betwixt two, having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ; which is far better: 24 Nevertheless to abide in the flesh is more needful for you. 25 And having this confidence, I know that I shall abide and continue with you all for your furtherance and joy of faith; 26 That your rejoicing may be more abundant in Jesus Christ for me by my coming to you again.
We have here an account of the life and
death of blessed Paul: his life was Christ, and his death was gain.
Observe, 1. It is the undoubted character of every good Christian
that to him to live is Christ. The glory of Christ ought to be the
end of our life, the grace of Christ the principle of our life, and
the word of Christ the rule of it. The Christian life is derived
from Christ, and directed to him. He is the principle, rule, and
end of it. 2. All those to whom to live is Christ to them to die
will be gain: it is great gain, a present gain, everlasting
gain. Death is a great loss to a carnal worldly man; for he loses
all his comforts and all his hopes: but to a good Christian it is
gain, for it is the end of all his weakness and misery and the
perfection of his comforts and accomplishment of his hopes; it
delivers him from all the evils of life, and brings him to the
possession of the chief good. Or, To me to die is gain; that
is, "to the gospel as well as to myself, which will receive a
further confirmation by the seal of my blood, as it had before by
the labours of my life." So Christ would be magnified by his
death,
I. If I live in the flesh, this is the
fruit of my labour (
1. His inclination was for death. See the
power of faith and of divine grace; it can reconcile the mind to
death, and make us willing to die, though death is the destruction
of our present nature and the greatest natural evil. We have
naturally an aversion to death, but he had an inclination to it
(
2. His judgment was rather to live awhile
longer in this world, for the service of the church (
II. And, having this confidence, I know
that I shall abide and continue with you all for your furtherance
and joy of faith,
III. That your rejoicing may be more
abundant in Jesus Christ for me, by my coming to you again,
27 Only let your conversation be as it becometh the gospel of Christ: that whether I come and see you, or else be absent, I may hear of your affairs, that ye stand fast in one spirit, with one mind striving together for the faith of the gospel; 28 And in nothing terrified by your adversaries: which is to them an evident token of perdition, but to you of salvation, and that of God. 29 For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake; 30 Having the same conflict which ye saw in me, and now hear to be in me.
The apostle concludes the chapter with two exhortations:—
I. He exhorts them to strictness of
conversation (
II. He exhorts them to courage and
constancy in suffering: And in nothing terrified by your
adversaries,
The apostle proceeds to further exhortations to
several duties, to be like-minded, and lowly-minded, which he
presses from the example of Christ (
1 If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, 2 Fulfil ye my joy, that ye be likeminded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. 3 Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves. 4 Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others. 5 Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus: 6 Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God: 7 But made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men: 8 And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. 9 Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name: 10 That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; 11 And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.
The apostle proceeds in this chapter where he left off in the last, with further exhortations to Christian duties. He presses them largely to like-mindedness and lowly-mindedness, in conformity to the example of the Lord Jesus, the great pattern of humility and love. Here we may observe,
I. The great gospel precept passed upon us;
that is, to love one another. This is the law of Christ's kingdom,
the lesson of his school, the livery of his family. This he
represents (
1. The pathetic pressing of the duty. He is
very importunate with them, knowing what an evidence it is of our
sincerity, and what a means of the preservation and edification of
the body of Christ. The inducements to brotherly love are these:—
(1.) "If there is any consolation in Christ. Have you
experienced consolation in Christ? Evidence that experience by
loving one another." The sweetness we have found in the doctrine of
Christ should sweeten our spirits. Do we expect consolation in
Christ? If we would not be disappointed, we must love one another.
If we have not consolation in Christ, where else can we expect it?
Those who have an interest in Christ have consolation in him,
strong and everlasting consolation (
2. He proposes some means to promote it.
(1.) Do nothing through strife and vain glory,
II. Here is a gospel pattern proposed to
our imitation, and that is the example of our Lord Jesus Christ:
Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus,
1. Here are the two natures of Christ: his
divine nature and his human nature. (1.) Here is his divine nature:
Who being in the form of God (
2. Here are his two estates, of humiliation
and exaltation. (1.) His estate of humiliation. He not only took
upon him the likeness and fashion of a man, but the form of a
servant, that is, a man of mean estate. He was not only God's
servant whom he had chosen, but he came to minister to men, and was
among them as one who serveth in a mean and servile state. One
would think that the Lord Jesus, if he would be a man, should have
been a prince, and appeared in splendour. But quite the contrary:
He took upon him the form of a servant. He was brought up
meanly, probably working with his supposed father at his trade. His
whole life was a life of humiliation, meanness, poverty, and
disgrace; he had nowhere to lay his head, lived upon alms, was a
man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, did not appear
with external pomp, or any marks of distinction from other men.
This was the humiliation of his life. But the lowest step of his
humiliation was his dying the death of the cross. He became
obedient to death, even the death of the cross. He not only
suffered, but was actually and voluntarily obedient; he obeyed the
law which he brought himself under as Mediator, and by which he was
obliged to die. I have power to lay down my life, and I have
power to take it again: this commandment have I received of my
Father,
12 Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. 13 For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure.
I. He exhorts them to diligence and
seriousness in the Christian course: Work out your own
salvation. It is the salvation of our souls (
II. He urges this from the consideration of
their readiness always to obey the gospel: "As you have always
obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my
absence,
14 Do all things without murmurings and disputings: 15 That ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world; 16 Holding forth the word of life; that I may rejoice in the day of Christ, that I have not run in vain, neither laboured in vain. 17 Yea, and if I be offered upon the sacrifice and service of your faith, I joy, and rejoice with you all. 18 For the same cause also do ye joy, and rejoice with me.
The apostle exhorts them in these verses to
adorn their Christian profession by a suitable temper and
behaviour, in several instances. 1. By a cheerful obedience to the
commands of God (
19 But I trust in the Lord Jesus to send Timotheus shortly unto you, that I also may be of good comfort, when I know your state. 20 For I have no man likeminded, who will naturally care for your state. 21 For all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ's. 22 But ye know the proof of him, that, as a son with the father, he hath served with me in the gospel. 23 Him therefore I hope to send presently, so soon as I shall see how it will go with me. 24 But I trust in the Lord that I also myself shall come shortly. 25 Yet I supposed it necessary to send to you Epaphroditus, my brother, and companion in labour, and fellowsoldier, but your messenger, and he that ministered to my wants. 26 For he longed after you all, and was full of heaviness, because that ye had heard that he had been sick. 27 For indeed he was sick nigh unto death: but God had mercy on him; and not on him only, but on me also, lest I should have sorrow upon sorrow. 28 I sent him therefore the more carefully, that, when ye see him again, ye may rejoice, and that I may be the less sorrowful. 29 Receive him therefore in the Lord with all gladness; and hold such in reputation: 30 Because for the work of Christ he was nigh unto death, not regarding his life, to supply your lack of service toward me.
Paul takes particular notice of two good ministers; for though he was himself a great apostle, and laboured more abundantly than they all, yet he took all occasions to speak with respect of those who were far his inferiors.
I. He speaks of Timothy, whom he intended
to send to the Philippians, that he might have an account of their
state. See Paul's care of the churches, and the comfort he had in
their well-doing. He was in pain when he had not heard of them for
a good while, and therefore would send Timothy to enquire, and
bring him an account: For I have no man like-minded, who will
naturally care for your state. Timothy was a non-such. There
were, no doubt, many good ministers, who were in care for the souls
of those for whom they preached; but none comparable to Timothy, a
man of an excellent spirit and tender heart. Who will naturally
care for your state. Observe, It is best with us when our duty
becomes in a manner natural to us. Timothy was a genuine son of
blessed Paul, and walked in the same spirit and the same steps.
Naturally, that is, sincerely, and not in pretence only:
with a willing heart and upright view, so agreeably to the make of
his mind. Note, 1. It is the duty of ministers to care for the
state of their people and be concerned for their welfare: I seek
not yours, but you,
II. Concerning Epaphroditus, whom he calls
his brother, and companion in labour, and fellow-soldier,
his Christian brother, to whom he bore a tender affection,—his
companion in the work and sufferings of the gospel, who submitted
to the same labours and hardships with himself,—and their
messenger, one who was sent by them to him, probably to consult him
about some affairs relating to their church, or to bring a present
from them for his relief for he adds, and who ministered to my
wants. He seems to be the same who is called Epaphras,
He cautions them against judaizing seducers
(
1 Finally, my brethren, rejoice in the Lord. To write the same things to you, to me indeed is not grievous, but for you it is safe. 2 Beware of dogs, beware of evil workers, beware of the concision. 3 For we are the circumcision, which worship God in the spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh.
It seems the church of the Philippians, though a faithful and flourishing church, was disturbed by the judaizing teachers, who endeavoured to keep up the law of Moses, and mix the observances of it with the doctrine of Christ and his institutions. He begins the chapter with warnings against these seducers.
I. He exhorts them to rejoice in the
Lord (
II. He cautions them to take heed of those
false teachers: To write the same thing to you to me indeed is
not grievous, but for you it is safe; that is, the same things
which I have already preached to you; as if he had said, "What has
been presented to your ears shall be presented to your eyes: what I
have spoken formerly shall now be written; to show that I am still
of the same mind." To me indeed is not grievous. Observe, 1.
Ministers must not think any thing grievous to themselves which
they have reason to believe is safe and edifying to the people. 2.
It is good for us often to hear the same truths, to revive the
remembrance and strengthen the impression of things of importance.
It is a wanton curiosity to desire always to hear some new thing.
It is a needful caution he here gives: Beware of dogs,
III. He describes true Christians, who are
indeed the circumcision, the spiritual circumcision, the peculiar
of people of God, who are in covenant with him, as the
Old-Testament Israelites were: We are the circumcision, who
worship God in the spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no
confidence in the flesh. Here are three characters:—1. They
worshipped in the spirit, in opposition to the carnal ordinances of
the Old-Testament, which consist in meats, and drinks, and divers
washings, &c. Christianity takes us off from these things, and
teaches us to be inward with God in all the duties of religious
worship. We must worship God in spirit,
4 Though I might also have confidence in the flesh. If any other man thinketh that he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh, I more: 5 Circumcised the eighth day, of the stock of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, a hebrew of the Hebrews; as touching the law, a Pharisee; 6 Concerning zeal, persecuting the church; touching the righteousness which is in the law, blameless. 7 But what things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ. 8 Yea doubtless, and I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and do count them but dung, that I may win Christ,
The apostle here proposes himself for an example of trusting in Christ only, and not in his privileges as an Israelite.
I. He shows what he had to boast of as a
Jew and a Pharisee. Let none think that the apostle despised these
things (as men commonly do) because he had them not himself to
glory in. No, if he would have gloried and trusted in the flesh, he
had as much cause to do so as any man: If any other man thinketh
that he hath whereof to trust in the flesh, I more,
II. The apostle tells us here how little
account he made of these, in comparison of his interest in Christ
and his expectations from him: But what things were gain to me
those have I counted loss for Christ (
9 And be found in him, not having mine own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith: 10 That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death; 11 If by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead. 12 Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect: but I follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus. 13 Brethren, I count not myself to have apprehended: but this one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before, 14 I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus.
We now heard what the apostle renounced; let us now see what he laid hold on, and resolved to cleave to, namely, Christ and heaven. He had his heart on these two great peculiarities of the Christian religion.
I. The apostle had his heart upon Christ as
his righteousness. This is illustrated in several instances. 1. He
desired to win Christ; and an unspeakable gainer he would reckon
himself if he had but an interest in Christ and his righteousness,
and if Christ became his Lord and his Saviour: That I may win
him; as the runner wins the prize, as the sailor makes the port
he is bound for. The expression intimates that we have need to
strive for him and after him, and that all is little enough to win
him. 2. That he might be found in him (
II. The apostle had his heart upon heaven
as his happiness: If by any means I might attain to the
resurrection of the dead,
1. The happiness of heaven is here called
the resurrection of the dead, because, though the souls of the
faithful, when they depart, are immediately with Christ, yet their
happiness will not be complete till the general resurrection of the
dead at the last day, when soul and body shall be glorified
together. Anastasis sometimes signifies the future
state. This the apostle had his eye upon; this he would attain.
There will be a resurrection of the unjust, who shall arise to
shame and everlasting contempt; and our care must be to
escape that: but the joyful and glorious resurrection of saints is
called the resurrection, kat exochen—by
eminence, because it is in virtue of Christ's resurrection, as
their head and first-fruits; whereas the wicked shall rise only by
the power of Christ, as their judge. To the saints it will be
indeed a resurrection, a return to bliss, and life, and glory;
while the resurrection of the wicked is a rising from the grave,
but a return to a second death. It is called the resurrection of
the just, and the resurrection of life (
2. This joyful resurrection the apostle pressed towards. He was willing to do any thing, or suffer any thing, that he might attain that resurrection. The hope and prospect of it carried him with so much courage and constancy through all the difficulties he met with in his work. He speaks as if they were in danger of missing it, and coming short of it. A holy fear of coming short is an excellent means of perseverance. Observe, His care to be found in Christ was in order to his attaining the resurrection of the dead. Paul himself did not hope to attain it through his own merit and righteousness, but through the merit and righteousness of Jesus Christ. "Let me be found in Christ, that I may attain the resurrection of the dead, be found a believer in him, and interested in him by faith," Observe,
(1.) He looks upon himself to be in a state
of imperfection and trial: Not as though I had already attained,
or were already perfect,
(2.) What the apostle's actings were under
this conviction. Considering that he had not already attained, and
had not apprehended, he pressed forward: "I follow after
(
(3.) The apostle's aim in these actings:
I press towards the mark, for the prize of the high calling of
God in Christ Jesus,
15 Let us therefore, as many as be perfect, be thus minded: and if in any thing ye be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you. 16 Nevertheless, whereto we have already attained, let us walk by the same rule, let us mind the same thing.
The apostle, having proposed himself as an example, urges the Philippians to follow it. Let the same mind be in us which was in blessed Paul. We see here how he was minded; let us be like-minded, and set our hearts upon Christ and heaven, as he did. 1. He shows that this was the thing wherein all good Christians were agreed, to make Christ all in all, and set their hearts upon another world. This is that whereto we have all attained. However good Christians may differ in their sentiments about other things, this is what they are agreed in, that Christ is a Christian's all, that to win Christ and to be found in him involve our happiness both here and hereafter. And therefore let us walk by the same rule, and mind the same thing. Having made Christ our all, to us to live must be Christ. Let us agree to press towards the mark, and make heaven our end. 2. That this is a good reason why Christians who differ in smaller matters should yet bear with one another, because they are agreed in the main matter: "If in any thing you be otherwise minded—if you differ from one another, and are not of the same judgment as to meats and days, and other matters of the Jewish law—yet you must not judge one another, while you all meet now in Christ as your centre, and hope to meet shortly in heaven as your home. As for other matters of difference, lay no great stress upon them, God shall reveal even this unto you. Whatever it is wherein you differ, you must wait till God give you a better understanding, which he will do in his due time. In the mean time, as far as you have attained, you must go together in the ways of God, join together in all the great things in which you are agreed, and wait for further light in the minor things wherein you differ."
17 Brethren, be followers together of me, and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an ensample. 18 (For many walk, of whom I have told you often, and now tell you even weeping, that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ: 19 Whose end is destruction, whose God is their belly, and whose glory is in their shame, who mind earthly things.) 20 For our conversation is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ: 21 Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself.
He closes the chapter with warnings and exhortations.
I. He warns them against following the
examples of seducers and evil teachers (
1. There are many called by Christ's name
who are enemies to Christ's cross, and the design and intention of
it. Their walk is a surer evidence what they are than their
profession. By their fruits you shall know them,
2. He gives us the characters of those who
were the enemies of the cross of Christ. (1.) Whose God is their
belly. They minded nothing but their sensual appetites. A wretched
idol it is, and a scandal for any, but especially for Christians,
to sacrifice the favour of God, the peace of their conscience, and
their eternal happiness to it. Gluttons and drunkards make a god of
their belly, and all their care is to please it and make provision
for it. The same observance which good people give to God epicures
give to their appetites. Of such he says, They serve not the
Lord Jesus Christ, but their own bellies,
II. He proposes himself and his brethren
for an example, in opposition to these evil examples: Brethren,
be followers together of me, and mark those who walk as you have us
for an example,
1. Because we look for the Saviour from
heaven (
2. Because at the second coming of Christ
we expect to be happy and glorified there. There is good reason to
have our conversation in heaven, not only because Christ is now
there, but because we hope to be there shortly: Who shall change
our vile bodies, that they may be fashioned like unto his glorious
body,
Exhortations to several Christian duties, as
stedfastness, unanimity, joy, &c.,
1 Therefore, my brethren dearly beloved and longed for, my joy and crown, so stand fast in the Lord, my dearly beloved. 2 I beseech Euodias, and beseech Syntyche, that they be of the same mind in the Lord. 3 And I intreat thee also, true yokefellow, help those women which laboured with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my fellowlabourers, whose names are in the book of life. 4 Rejoice in the Lord alway: and again I say, Rejoice. 5 Let your moderation be known unto all men. The Lord is at hand. 6 Be careful for nothing; but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. 7 And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus. 8 Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things. 9 Those things, which ye have both learned, and received, and heard, and seen in me, do: and the God of peace shall be with you.
The apostle begins the chapter with exhortations to divers Christian duties.
I. To stedfastness in our Christian
profession,
1. The compellations are very endearing:
My brethren, dearly beloved and longed for, my joy and
crown; and again, My dearly beloved. Thus he expresses
the pleasure he took in them, the kindness he had for them, to
convey his exhortations to them with so much the greater advantage.
He looked upon them as his brethren, though he was a great apostle.
All we are brethren. There is difference of gifts, graces,
and attainments, yet, being renewed by the same Spirit, after the
same image, we are brethren; as the children of the same parents,
though of different ages, statures, and complexions. Being
brethren, (1.) He loved them, and loved them dearly: Dearly
beloved; and again, My dearly beloved. Warm affections
become ministers and Christians towards one another. Brotherly love
must always go along with brotherly relation. (2.) He loved them
and longed for them, longed to see them and hear from them, longed
for their welfare and was earnestly desirous of it. I long after
you all in the bowels of Jesus Christ,
2. The exhortation itself: So stand fast
in the Lord. Being in Christ, they must stand fast in him, be
even and steady in their walk with him, and close and constant unto
the end. Or, To stand fast in the Lord is to stand fast in
his strength and by his grace; not trusting in ourselves, and
disclaiming any sufficiency of our own. We must be strong in the
Lord, and in the power of his might,
II. He exhorts them to unanimity and mutual
assistance (
III. He exhorts to holy joy and delight in
God: Rejoice in the Lord always, and again I say, Rejoice,
IV. We are here exhorted to candour and
gentleness, and good temper towards our brethren: "Let your
moderation be known to all men,
V. Here is a caution against disquieting
perplexing care (
VI. As a sovereign antidote against
perplexing care he recommends to us constant prayer: In every
thing by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your
requests be made known to God. Observe, 1. We must not only
keep up stated times for prayer, but we must pray upon every
particular emergency: In every thing by prayer. When any
thing burdens our spirits, we must ease our minds by prayer; when
our affairs are perplexed or distressed, we must seek direction and
support. 2. We must join thanksgiving with our prayers and
supplications. We must not only seek supplies of good, but own
receipts of mercy. Grateful acknowledgments of what we have argue a
right disposition of mind, and are prevailing motives for further
blessings. 3. Prayer is the offering up of our desires to God, or
making them known to him: Let your requests be made known to
God. Not that God needs to be told either our wants or desires;
for he knows them better than we can tell him: but he will know
them from us, and have us show our regards and concern, express our
value of the mercy and sense of our dependence on him. 4. The
effect of this will be the peace of God keeping our hearts,
VII. We are exhorted to get and keep a good
name, a name for good things with God and good men: Whatsoever
things are true and honest (
In these things he proposes himself to them
for an example (
10 But I rejoiced in the Lord greatly, that now at the last your care of me hath flourished again; wherein ye were also careful, but ye lacked opportunity. 11 Not that I speak in respect of want: for I have learned, in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content. 12 I know both how to be abased, and I know how to abound: every where and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry, both to abound and to suffer need. 13 I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me. 14 Notwithstanding ye have well done, that ye did communicate with my affliction. 15 Now ye Philippians know also, that in the beginning of the gospel, when I departed from Macedonia, no church communicated with me as concerning giving and receiving, but ye only. 16 For even in Thessalonica ye sent once and again unto my necessity. 17 Not because I desire a gift: but I desire fruit that may abound to your account. 18 But I have all, and abound: I am full, having received of Epaphroditus the things which were sent from you, an odour of a sweet smell, a sacrifice acceptable, wellpleasing to God. 19 But my God shall supply all your need according to his riches in glory by Christ Jesus.
In these verses we have the thankful grateful acknowledgment which the apostle makes of the kindness of the Philippians in sending him a present for his support, now that he was a prisoner at Rome. And here,
I. He takes occasion to acknowledge their
former kindnesses to him, and to make mention of them,
II. He excuses their neglect of late. It
seems, for some time they had not sent to enquire after him, or
sent him any present; but now at the last their care of him
flourished again (
III. He commends their present liberality:
Notwithstanding, you have well done that you did communicate
with my affliction,
IV. He takes care to obviate the bad use
some might make of his taking so much notice of what was sent him.
It did not proceed either from discontent and distrust (
V. The apostle assures them that God did
accept, and would recompense, their kindness to him. 1. He did
accept it: It is an odour of a sweet smell, a sacrifice
acceptable, well-pleasing to God. Not a sacrifice of atonement,
for none makes atonement for sin but Christ; but a sacrifice of
acknowledgment, and well-pleasing to God. It was more
acceptable to God as it was the fruit of their grace than it was to
Paul as it was the supply of his want. With such sacrifices God
is well pleased,
20 Now unto God and our Father be glory for ever and ever. Amen. 21 Salute every saint in Christ Jesus. The brethren which are with me greet you. 22 All the saints salute you, chiefly they that are of Cæsar's household. 23 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen.
The apostle concludes the epistle in these verses,
1. With praises to God: Now unto God and
our Father be glory for ever and ever, Amen,
2. With salutations to his friends at
Philippi: "Salute every saint in Christ Jesus (
3. He sends salutations from those who were at Rome: "The brethren who are with me salute you; the ministers, and all the saints here, send their affectionate remembrances to you. Chiefly those who are of Cæsar's household; the Christian converts who belonged to the emperor's court." Observe, (1.) There were saints in Cæsar's household. Though Paul was imprisoned at Rome, for preaching the gospel, by the emperor's command, yet there were some Christians in his own family. The gospel early obtained among some of the rich and great. Perhaps the apostle fared the better, and received some favour, by means of his friends at court. (2.) Chiefly those, &c. Observe, They, being bred at court, were more complaisant than the rest. See what an ornament to religion sanctified civility is.
4. The apostolical benediction, as usual: "The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all, Amen. The free favour and good will of Christ be your portion and happiness."
Completed by William Harris.
AN
Colosse was
a considerable city of Phrygia, and probably not far from Laodicea
and Hierapolis; we find these mentioned together,
This epistle, like that to the Romans, was
written to those he had never seen, nor had any personal
acquaintance with. The church planted at Colosse was not by Paul's
ministry, but by the ministry of Epaphras or Epaphroditus, an
evangelist, one whom he delegated to preach the gospel among the
Gentiles; and yet, I. There was a flourishing church at Colosse,
and one which was eminent and famous among the churches. One would
have thought none would have come to be flourishing churches but
those which Paul himself had planted; but here was a flourishing
church planted by Epaphras. God is sometimes pleased to make use of
the ministry of those who are of less note, and lower gifts, for
doing great service to his church. God uses what hands he pleases,
and is not tied to those of note, that the excellence of the
power may appear to be of God and not of men,
We have here, I. The inscription, as usual,
1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timotheus our brother, 2 To the saints and faithful brethren in Christ which are at Colosse: Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
I. The inscription of this epistle is much
the same with the rest; only it is observable that, 1. He calls
himself an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God. An
apostle is a prime-minister in the kingdom of Christ, immediately
called by Christ, and extraordinarily qualified; his work was
peculiarly to plant the Christian church, and confirm the Christian
doctrine. He attributes this not to his own merit, strength, or
sufficiency; but to the free grace and good-will of God. He thought
himself engaged to do his utmost, as an apostle, because he was
made so by the will of God. 2. He joins Timothy in commission with
himself, which is another instance of his humility; and, though he
elsewhere calls him his son (
II. The apostolical benediction is the same as usual: Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ. He wishes them grace and peace, the free favour of God and all the blessed fruits of it; every kind of spiritual blessings, and that from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ; jointly from both, and distinctly from each; as in the former epistle.
3 We give thanks to God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, praying always for you, 4 Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints, 5 For the hope which is laid up for you in heaven, whereof ye heard before in the word of the truth of the gospel; 6 Which is come unto you, as it is in all the world; and bringeth forth fruit, as it doth also in you, since the day ye heard of it, and knew the grace of God in truth: 7 As ye also learned of Epaphras our dear fellowservant, who is for you a faithful minister of Christ; 8 Who also declared unto us your love in the Spirit.
Here he proceeds to the body of the epistle, and begins with thanksgiving to God for what he had heard concerning them, though he had no personal acquaintance with them, and knew their state and character only by the reports of others.
I. He gave thanks to God for them, that
they had embraced the gospel of Christ, and given proofs of their
fidelity to him. Observe, In his prayers for them he gave thanks
for them. Thanksgiving ought to be a part of every prayer; and
whatever is the matter of our rejoicing ought to be the matter of
our thanksgiving. Observe, 1. Whom he gives thanks to: To God,
even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. In our thanksgiving
we must have an eye to God as God (he is the object of thanksgiving
as well as prayer), and is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, in
and through whom all good comes to us. He is the Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ as well as our Father; and it is a matter of
encouragement, in all our addresses to God, that we can look to him
as Christ's Father and our Father, as his God and our God,
II. Having blessed God for these graces, he
blesses God for the means of grace which they enjoyed: Wherein
you heard before in the word of the truth of the gospel. They
had heard in the word of the truth of the gospel concerning this
hope laid up for them in heaven. Observe, 1. The gospel is
the word of truth, and what we may safely venture our immortal
souls upon: it proceeds from the God of truth and the Spirit of
truth, and is a faithful saying. He calls it the grace of God in
truth,
III. He takes this occasion to mention the
minister by whom they believed (
9 For this cause we also, since the day we heard it, do not cease to pray for you, and to desire that ye might be filled with the knowledge of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding; 10 That ye might walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in every good work, and increasing in the knowledge of God; 11 Strengthened with all might, according to his glorious power, unto all patience and longsuffering with joyfulness;
The apostle proceeds in these verses to pray for them. He heard that they were good, and he prayed that they might be better. He was constant in this prayer: We do not cease to pray for you. It may be he could hear of them but seldom, but he constantly prayed for them.—And desire that you may be filled with the knowledge, &c. Observe what it is that he begs of God for them,
I. That they might be knowing intelligent
Christians: filled with the knowledge of his will, in all wisdom
and spiritual understanding. Observe, 1. The knowledge of our
duty is the best knowledge. A mere empty notion of the greatest
truths is insignificant. Our knowledge of the will of God must be
always practical: we must know it, in order to do it. 2. Our
knowledge is then a blessing indeed when it is in wisdom, when we
know how to apply our general knowledge to our particular
occasions, and to suit it to all emergencies. 3. Christians should
endeavour to be filled with knowledge; not only to know the will of
God, but to know more of it, and to increase in the knowledge of
God (as it is
II. That their conversation might be good.
Good knowledge without a good life will not profit. Our
understanding is then a spiritual understanding when we exemplify
it in our way of living: That you may walk worthy of the Lord
unto all pleasing (
III. That they might be strengthened:
Strengthened with all might according to his glorious power
(
12 Giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light: 13 Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of his dear Son: 14 In whom we have redemption through his blood, even the forgiveness of sins: 15 Who is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of every creature: 16 For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by him, and for him: 17 And he is before all things, and by him all things consist. 18 And he is the head of the body, the church: who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead; that in all things he might have the preeminence. 19 For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness dwell; 20 And, having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven. 21 And you, that were sometime alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath he reconciled 22 In the body of his flesh through death, to present you holy and unblameable and unreproveable in his sight: 23 If ye continue in the faith grounded and settled, and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel, which ye have heard, and which was preached to every creature which is under heaven; whereof I Paul am made a minister; 24 Who now rejoice in my sufferings for you, and fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his body's sake, which is the church: 25 Whereof I am made a minister, according to the dispensation of God which is given to me for you, to fulfil the word of God; 26 Even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and from generations, but now is made manifest to his saints: 27 To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles; which is Christ in you, the hope of glory: 28 Whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom; that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus: 29 Whereunto I also labour, striving according to his working, which worketh in me mightily.
Here is a summary of the doctrine of the
gospel concerning the great work of our redemption by Christ. It
comes in here not as the matter of a sermon, but as the matter of a
thanksgiving; for our salvation by Christ furnishes us with
abundant matter of thanksgiving in every view of it: Giving
thanks unto the Father,
I. He speaks concerning the operations of
the Spirit of grace upon us. We must give thanks for them, because
by these we are qualified for an interest in the mediation of the
Son: Giving thanks to the Father, &c.,
II. Concerning the person of the Redeemer.
Glorious things are here said of him; for blessed Paul was full of
Christ, and took all occasions to speak honourably of him. He
speaks of him distinctly as God, and as Mediator. 1. As God he
speaks of him,
2. The apostle next shows what he is as
Mediator,
III. Concerning the work of redemption. He speaks of the nature of it, or wherein it consists; and of the means of it, by which it was procured.
1. Wherein it consists. It is made to lie
in two things:—(1.) In the remission of sin: In whom we have
redemption, even the forgiveness of sins,
2. How the redemption is procured: it is
through his blood (
IV. Concerning the preaching of this redemption. Here observe,
1. To whom it was preached: To every
creature under heaven (
2. By whom it was preached: Whereof I
Paul am made a minister. Paul was a great apostle; but he looks
upon it as the highest of his titles of honour to be a minister of
the gospel of Jesus Christ. Paul takes all occasions to speak of
his office; for he magnified his office,
(1.) Whence Paul had his ministry: it was
according to the dispensation of God which was given to him
(
(2.) For whose sake he had his ministry:
"It is for you, for your benefit: ourselves your servants
for Jesus' sake,
(3.) What kind of preacher Paul was. This is particularly represented.
[1.] He was a suffering preacher: Who
now rejoice in my sufferings for you,
[2.] He was a close preacher: he preached
not only in public, but from house to house, from person to
person. Whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every
man in all wisdom,
3. The gospel which was preached. We have
an account of this: Even the mystery which hath been hid from
ages, and from generations, but is now made manifest to his
saints,
4. The duty of those who are interested in
this redemption: If you continue in the faith, grounded and
settled, and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel which
you have heard,
I. The apostle expresses concern for the
Colossians,
1 For I would that ye knew what great conflict I have for you, and for them at Laodicea, and for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh; 2 That their hearts might be comforted, being knit together in love, and unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding, to the acknowledgement of the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ; 3 In whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.
We may observe here the great concern which
Paul had for these Colossians and the other churches which he had
not any personal knowledge of. The apostle had never been at
Colosse, and the church planted there was not of his planting; and
yet he had as tender a care of it as if it had been the only people
of his charge (
I. What was it that the apostle desired for
them? That their hearts may be comforted, being knit together in
love, &c.,
1. When our knowledge grows to an understanding of the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ,—when we come to have a more clear, distinct, methodical knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus, then the soul prospers: To understand the mystery, either what was before concealed, but is now made known concerning the Father and Christ, or the mystery before mentioned, of calling the Gentiles into the Christian church, as the Father and Christ have revealed it in the gospel; and not barely to speak of it by rote, or as we have been taught it by our catechisms, but to be led into it, and enter into the meaning and design of it. This is what we should labour after, and then the soul prospers.
2. When our faith grows to a full assurance
and bold acknowledgment of this mystery. (1.) To a full assurance,
or a well-settled judgment, upon their proper evidence, of the
great truths of the gospel, without doubting, or calling them in
question, but embracing them with the highest satisfaction, as
faithful sayings and worthy of all acceptation. (2.) When it comes
to a free acknowledgment, and we not only believe with the heart,
but are ready, when called to it, to make confession with our
mouth, and are not ashamed of our Master and our holy religion,
under the frowns and violence of their enemies. This is called the
riches of the full assurance of understanding. Great
knowledge and strong faith make a soul rich. This is being rich
towards God, and rich in faith, and having the true riches,
3. It consists in the abundance of comfort
in our souls: That their hearts might be comforted. The soul
prospers when it is filled with joy and peace (
4. The more intimate communion we have with
our fellow-christians the more the soul prospers: Being knit
together in love. Holy love knits the hearts of Christians one
to another; and faith and love both contribute to our comfort. The
stronger our faith is, and the warmer our love, the greater will
our comfort be. Having occasion to mention Christ (
II. His concern for them is repeated
(
4 And this I say, lest any man should beguile you with enticing words. 5 For though I be absent in the flesh, yet am I with you in the spirit, joying and beholding your order, and the stedfastness of your faith in Christ. 6 As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him: 7 Rooted and built up in him, and stablished in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving. 8 Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. 9 For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. 10 And ye are complete in him, which is the head of all principality and power: 11 In whom also ye are circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ: 12 Buried with him in baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead.
The apostle cautions the Colossians against
deceivers (
I. A sovereign antidote against seducers
(
II. The fair warning given us of our
danger: Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and
vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the
world, and not after Christ,
1. That we have in Christ the substance of
all the shadows of the ceremonial law; for example, (1.) Had they
then the Shechinah, or special presence of God, called the glory,
from the visible token of it? So have we now in Jesus Christ
(
2. We have communion with Christ in his
whole undertaking (
13 And you, being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath he quickened together with him, having forgiven you all trespasses; 14 Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross; 15 And having spoiled principalities and powers, he made a show of them openly, triumphing over them in it.
The apostle here represents the privileges we Christians have above the Jews, which are very great.
I. Christ's death is our life: And you,
being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath
he quickened together with him,
II. Through him we have the remission of
sin: Having forgiven you all trespasses. This is our
quickening. The pardon of the crime is the life of the criminal:
and this is owing to the resurrection of Christ, as well as his
death; for, as he died for our sins, so he rose again for
our justification,
III. Whatever was in force against us is
taken out of the way. He has obtained for us a legal discharge from
the hand-writing of ordinances, which was against us
(
IV. He has obtained a glorious victory for
us over the powers of darkness: And, having spoiled
principalities and powers, he made a show of them openly,
triumphing over them in it,
16 Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of a holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days: 17 Which are a shadow of things to come; but the body is of Christ. 18 Let no man beguile you of your reward in a voluntary humility and worshipping of angels, intruding into those things which he hath not seen, vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind, 19 And not holding the Head, from which all the body by joints and bands having nourishment ministered, and knit together, increaseth with the increase of God. 20 Wherefore if ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world, why, as though living in the world, are ye subject to ordinances, 21 (Touch not; taste not; handle not; 22 Which all are to perish with the using;) after the commandments and doctrines of men? 23 Which things have indeed a show of wisdom in will worship, and humility, and neglecting of the body; not in any honour to the satisfying of the flesh.
The apostle concludes the chapter with exhortations to proper duty, which he infers from the foregoing discourse.
I. Here is a caution to take heed of
judaizing teachers, or those who would impose upon Christians the
yoke of the ceremonial law: Let no man therefore judge you in
meat nor drink, &c.,
II. He cautions them to take heed of those
who would introduce the worship of angels as mediators between God
and them, as the Gentile philosophers did: Let no man beguile
you of your reward, in a voluntary humility and worshipping of
angels,
III. He takes occasion hence to warn them
again: "Wherefore, if you be dead with Christ from the rudiments
of the world, why, as though living in the world, are you subject
to ordinances?
I. The apostle exhorts us to set our hearts upon
heaven and take them off from this world,
1 If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. 2 Set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth. 3 For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. 4 When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory.
The apostle, having described our privileges by Christ in the former part of the epistle, and our discharge from the yoke of the ceremonial law, comes here to press upon us our duty as inferred thence. Though we are made free from the obligation of the ceremonial law, it does not therefore follow that we may live as we list. We must walk the more closely with God in all the instances of evangelical obedience. He begins with exhorting them to set their hearts on heaven, and take them off from this world: If you then have risen with Christ. It is our privilege that we have risen with Christ; that is, have benefit by the resurrection of Christ, and by virtue of our union and communion with him are justified and sanctified, and shall be glorified. Hence he infers that we must seek those things which are above. We must mind the concerns of another world more than the concerns of this. We must make heaven our scope and aim, seek the favour of God above, keep up our communion with the upper world by faith, and hope, and holy love, and make it our constant care and business to secure our title to and qualifications for the heavenly bliss. And the reason is because Christ sits at the right hand of God. He who is our best friend and our head is advanced to the highest dignity and honour in heaven, and has gone before to secure to us the heavenly happiness; and therefore we should seek and secure what he has purchased at so vast an expense, and is taking so much care about. We must live such a life as Christ lived here on earth and lives now in heaven, according to our capacities.
I. He explains this duty (
II. He assigns three reasons for this,
1. That we are dead; that is, to present
things, and as our portion. We are so in profession and obligation;
for we are buried with Christ, and planted into the likeness of
his death. Every Christian is crucified unto the world,
and the world is crucified unto him,
2. Our true life lies in the other world:
You are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God,
3. Because at the second coming of Christ
we hope for the perfection of our happiness. If we live a life of
Christian purity and devotion now, when Christ, who is our life,
shall appear, we shall also appear with him in glory,
5 Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is idolatry: 6 For which things' sake the wrath of God cometh on the children of disobedience: 7 In the which ye also walked some time, when ye lived in them.
The apostle exhorts the Colossians to the
mortification of sin, the great hindrance to seeking the things
which are above. Since it is our duty to set our affections upon
heavenly things, it is our duty to mortify our members which are
upon the earth, and which naturally incline us to the things of
the world: "Mortify them, that is, subdue the vicious habits of
mind which prevailed in your Gentile state. Kill them, suppress
them, as you do weeds or vermin which spread and destroy all about
them, or as you kill an enemy who fights against you and wounds
you."—Your members which are upon the earth; either the
members of the body, which are the earthly part of us, and were
curiously wrought in the lower parts of the earth (
I. The lusts of the flesh, for which they were before so very remarkable: Fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence—the various workings of the carnal appetites and fleshly impurities, which they indulged in their former course of life, and which were so contrary to the Christian state and the heavenly hope.
II. The love of the world: And
covetousness, which is idolatry; that is, an inordinate love of
present good and outward enjoyments, which proceeds from too high a
value in the mind, puts upon too eager a pursuit, hinders the
proper use and enjoyment of them, and creates anxious fear and
immoderate sorrow for the loss of them. Observe, Covetousness is
spiritual idolatry: it is the giving of that love and regard to
worldly wealth which are due to God only, and carries a greater
degree of malignity in it, and is more highly provoking to God,
than is commonly thought. And it is very observable that among all
the instances of sin which good men are recorded in the scripture
to have fallen into (and there is scarcely any but some or other,
in one or other part of their life, have fallen into) there is no
instance in all the scripture of any good man charged with
covetousness. He proceeds to show how necessary it is to mortify
sins,
8 But now ye also put off all these; anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communication out of your mouth. 9 Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds; 10 And have put on the new man, which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him: 11 Where there is neither Greek nor Jew, circumcision nor uncircumcision, Barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free: but Christ is all, and in all.
As we are to mortify inordinate appetites,
so we are to mortify inordinate passions (
12 Put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, longsuffering; 13 Forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any: even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye. 14 And above all these things put on charity, which is the bond of perfectness. 15 And let the peace of God rule in your hearts, to the which also ye are called in one body; and be ye thankful. 16 Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. 17 And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him.
The apostle proceeds to exhort to mutual
love and compassion: Put on therefore bowels of mercy,
I. The argument here used to enforce the
exhortation is very affecting: Put on, as the elect of God, holy
and beloved. Observe, 1. Those who are holy are the elect of
God; and those who are the elect of God, and holy, are
beloved—beloved of God, and ought to be so of all men. 2. Those
who are the elect of God, holy and beloved, ought to conduct
themselves in every thing as becomes them, and so as not to lose
the credit of their holiness, nor the comfort of their being chosen
and beloved. It becomes those who are holy towards God to be lowly
and loving towards all men. Observe, What we must put on in
particular. (1.) Compassion towards the miserable: Bowels of
mercy, the tenderest mercies. Those who owe so much to mercy
ought to be merciful to all who are proper objects of mercy. Be
you merciful, as your Father is merciful,
II. In order to all this, we are exhorted
here to several things:—1. To clothe ourselves with love
(
18 Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as it is fit in the Lord. 19 Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter against them. 20 Children, obey your parents in all things: for this is well pleasing unto the Lord. 21 Fathers, provoke not your children to anger, lest they be discouraged. 22 Servants, obey in all things your masters according to the flesh; not with eyeservice, as menpleasers; but in singleness of heart, fearing God: 23 And whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, as to the Lord, and not unto men; 24 Knowing that of the Lord ye shall receive the reward of the inheritance: for ye serve the Lord Christ. 25 But he that doeth wrong shall receive for the wrong which he hath done: and there is no respect of persons.
The apostle concludes the chapter with exhortations to relative duties, as before in the epistle to the Ephesians. The epistles which are most taken up in displaying the glory of divine grace, and magnifying the Lord Jesus, are the most particular and distinct in pressing the duties of the several relations. We must never separate the privileges and duties of the gospel religion.
I. He begins with the duties of wives and
husbands (
II. The duties of children and parents:
Children, obey your parents in all things, for this is
well-pleasing unto the Lord,
III. Servants and masters: Servants,
obey your masters in all things according to the flesh,
It is probable that the apostle has a
particular respect, in all these instances of duty, to the case
mentioned
I. He continues his account of the duty of
masters, from the close of the former chapter,
1 Masters, give unto your servants that which is just and equal; knowing that ye also have a Master in heaven.
The apostle proceeds with the duty of
masters to their servants, which might have been joined to the
foregoing chapter, and is a part of that discourse. Here observe,
1. Justice is required of them: Give unto your servants that
which is just and equal (
2 Continue in prayer, and watch in the same with thanksgiving; 3 Withal praying also for us, that God would open unto us a door of utterance, to speak the mystery of Christ, for which I am also in bonds: 4 That I may make it manifest, as I ought to speak.
If this be considered as connected with the
foregoing verse, then we may observe that it is part of the duty
which masters owe their servants to pray with them, and to pray
daily with them, or continue in prayer. They must not only
do justly and kindly by them, but act a Christian and religious
part, and be concerned for their souls as well as their bodies: "As
parts of your charge, and under your influence, be concerned for
the blessing of God upon them, as well as the success of your
affairs in their hands." And this is the duty of every one—to
continue in prayer. "Keep up your constant times of prayer,
without being diverted from it by other business; keep your hearts
close to the duty, without wandering or deadness, and even to the
end of it: Watching the same." Christians should lay hold of
all opportunities for prayer, and choose the fittest seasons, which
are least liable to disturbance from other things, and keep their
minds lively in the duty, and in suitable frames.—With
thanksgiving, or solemn acknowledgment of the mercies received.
Thanksgiving must have a part in every prayer.—Withal praying
also for us,
5 Walk in wisdom toward them that are without, redeeming the time. 6 Let your speech be alway with grace, seasoned with salt, that ye may know how ye ought to answer every man.
The apostle exhorts them further to a
prudent and decent conduct towards all those with whom they
conversed, towards the heathen world, or those out of the Christian
church among whom they lived (
7 All my state shall Tychicus declare unto you, who is a beloved brother, and a faithful minister and fellowservant in the Lord: 8 Whom I have sent unto you for the same purpose, that he might know your estate, and comfort your hearts; 9 With Onesimus, a faithful and beloved brother, who is one of you. They shall make known unto you all things which are done here. 10 Aristarchus my fellowprisoner saluteth you, and Marcus, sister's son to Barnabas, (touching whom ye received commandments: if he come unto you, receive him;) 11 And Jesus, which is called Justus, who are of the circumcision. These only are my fellowworkers unto the kingdom of God, which have been a comfort unto me. 12 Epaphras, who is one of you, a servant of Christ, saluteth you, always labouring fervently for you in prayers, that ye may stand perfect and complete in all the will of God. 13 For I bear him record, that he hath a great zeal for you, and them that are in Laodicea, and them in Hierapolis. 14 Luke, the beloved physician, and Demas, greet you. 15 Salute the brethren which are in Laodicea, and Nymphas, and the church which is in his house. 16 And when this epistle is read among you, cause that it be read also in the church of the Laodiceans; and that ye likewise read the epistle from Laodicea. 17 And say to Archippus, Take heed to the ministry which thou hast received in the Lord, that thou fulfil it. 18 The salutation by the hand of me Paul. Remember my bonds. Grace be with you. Amen.
In the close of this epistle the apostle does several of his friends the honour to leave their names upon record, with some testimony of his respect, which will be spoken of wherever the gospel comes, and last to the end of the world.
I. Concerning Tychicus,
II. Concerning Onesimus (
III. Aristarchus, a fellow-prisoner. Those who join in services and sufferings should be thereby engaged to one another in holy love. Paul had a particular affection for his fellow-servants and his fellow-prisoners.
IV. Marcus, sister's son to
Barnabas. This is supposed to be the same who wrote the gospel
which bears his name. If he come unto you receive him. Paul
had a quarrel with Barnabas upon the account of this Mark, who was
his nephew, and thought not good to take him with them, because
he departed from them from Pamphylia, and went not with them to the
work,
V. Here is one who is called Jesus,
which is the Greek name for the Hebrew Joshua. If Jesus had
given them rest, then would he not afterwards have spoken of
another day,
VI. Epaphras (
VII. Luke is another here mentioned, whom he calls the beloved physician. This is he who wrote the Gospel and Acts, and was Paul's companion. Observe, He was both a physician and an evangelist. Christ himself both taught and healed, and was the great physician as well as prophet of the church. He was the beloved physician; one who recommended himself more than ordinary to the affections of his friends. Skill in physic is a useful accomplishment in a minister and may be improved to more extensive usefulness and greater esteem among Christians.
VIII. Demas. Whether this was
written before the second epistle to Timothy or after is not
certain. There we read (
IX. The brethren in Laodicea are
here mentioned, as living in the neighbourhood of Colosse: and Paul
sends salutations to them, and orders that this epistle should be
read in the church of the Laodiceans (
X. Nymphas is mentioned (
XI. Concerning Archippus, who was one of their ministers at Colosse. They are bidden to admonish him to mind his work as a minister, to take heed to it, and to fulfil it—to be diligent and careful of all the parts of it, and to persevere in it unto the end. They must attend to the main design of their ministry, without troubling themselves or the people with things foreign to it, or of less moment. Observe, (1.) The ministry we have received is a great honour; for it is received in the Lord, and is by his appointment and command. (2.) Those who have received it must fulfil it, or do the full duty of it. Those betray their trust, and will have a sad account at last, who do this work of the Lord negligently. (3.) The people may put their ministers in mind of their duty, and excite them to it: Say to Archippus, Take heed to the ministry, though no doubt with decency and respect, not from pride and conceit.
XII. Concerning himself (
Completed by Daniel Mayo.
AN
Thessalonica
was formerly the metropolis of Macedonia; it is now called
Salonichi, and is the best peopled, and one of the best
towns for commerce, in the Levant. The apostle Paul, being diverted
from his design of going into the provinces of Asia, properly so
called, and directed after an extraordinary manner to preach the
gospel in Macedonia (
After the introduction (
1 Paul, and Silvanus, and Timotheus, unto the church of the Thessalonians which is in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.
In this introduction we have,
I. The inscription, where we have, 1. The
persons from whom this epistle came, or by whom it was written.
Paul was the inspired apostle and writer of this epistle, though he
makes no mention of his apostleship, which was not doubted of by
the Thessalonians, nor opposed by any false apostle among them. He
joins Silvanus (or Silas) and Timotheus with himself (who had now
come to him with an account of the prosperity of the churches in
Macedonia), which shows this great apostle's humility, and how
desirous he was to put honour upon the ministers of Christ who were
of an inferior rank and standing. A good example this is to such
ministers as are of greater abilities and reputation in the church
than some others. 2. The persons to whom this epistle is written,
namely, the church of the Thessalonians, the converted Jews and
Gentiles in Thessalonica; and it is observable that this church is
said to be in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ;
they had fellowship with the Father, and his Son Jesus Christ,
II. The salutation or apostolical benediction: Grace be with you, and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. This is the same for substance as in the other epistles. Grace and peace are well joined together; for the free grace or favour of God is the spring or fountain of all the peace and prosperity we do or can enjoy; and where there are gracious dispositions in us we may hope for peaceful thoughts in our own breasts; both grace and peace, and all spiritual blessings, come to us from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ; from God the original of all good, and from the Lord Jesus the purchaser of all good for us; from God in Christ, and so our Father in covenant, because he is the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. Note, As all good comes from God, so no good can be hoped for by sinners but from God in Christ. And the best good may be expected from God as our Father for the sake of Christ.
2 We give thanks to God always for you all, making mention of you in our prayers; 3 Remembering without ceasing your work of faith, and labour of love, and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ, in the sight of God and our Father; 4 Knowing, brethren beloved, your election of God. 5 For our gospel came not unto you in word only, but also in power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance; as ye know what manner of men we were among you for your sake.
I. The apostle begins with thanksgiving to God. Being about to mention the things that were matter of joy to him, and highly praiseworthy in them, and greatly for their advantage, he chooses to do this by way of thanksgiving to God, who is the author of all that good that comes to us, or is done by us, at any time. God is the object of all religious worship, of prayer and praise. And thanksgiving to God is a great duty, to be performed always or constantly; even when we do not actually give thanks to God by our words, we should have a grateful sense of God's goodness upon our minds. Thanksgiving should be often repeated; and not only should we be thankful for the favours we ourselves receive, but for the benefits bestowed on others also, upon our fellow-creatures and fellow-christians. The apostle gave thanks not only for those who were his most intimate friends, or most eminently favoured of God, but for them all.
II. He joined prayer with his praise or
thanksgiving. When we in every thing by prayer and supplication
make our requests known to God, we should join thanksgiving
therewith,
III. He mentions the particulars for which he was so thankful to God; namely,
1. The saving benefits bestowed on them.
These were the grounds and reasons of his thanksgiving. (1.) Their
faith and their work of faith. Their faith he tells them (
2. The apostle not only mentions these
three cardinal graces, faith, hope and love, but also takes notice,
(1.) Of the object and efficient cause of these graces, namely, our
Lord Jesus Christ. (2.) Of the sincerity of them: being in the
sight of God even our Father. The great motive to sincerity
is the apprehension of God's eye as always upon us; and it is a
sign of sincerity when in all we do we endeavour to approve
ourselves to God, and that is right which is so in the sight of
God. Then is the work of faith, or labour of love, or patience of
hope, sincere, when it is done under the eye of God. (3.) He
mentions the fountain whence these graces flow, namely, God's
electing love: Knowing, brethren beloved, your election of
God,
3. Another ground or reason of the
apostle's thanksgiving is the success of his ministry among them.
He was thankful on his own account as well as theirs, that he had
not laboured in vain. He had the seal and evidence of his
apostleship hereby, and great encouragement in his labours and
sufferings. Their ready acceptance and entertainment of the gospel
he preached to them were an evidence of their being elected and
beloved of God. It was in this way that he knew their election. It
is true he had been in the third heavens; but he had not searched
the records of eternity, and found their election there, but knew
this by the success of the gospel among them (
6 And ye became followers of us, and of the Lord, having received the word in much affliction, with joy of the Holy Ghost: 7 So that ye were ensamples to all that believe in Macedonia and Achaia. 8 For from you sounded out the word of the Lord not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but also in every place your faith to God-ward is spread abroad; so that we need not to speak any thing. 9 For they themselves show of us what manner of entering in we had unto you, and how ye turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God; 10 And to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he raised from the dead, even Jesus, which delivered us from the wrath to come.
In these words we have the evidence of the apostle's success among the Thessalonians, which was notorious and famous in several places. For,
I. They were careful in their holy
conversation to imitate the good examples of the apostles and
ministers of Christ,
II. Their zeal prevailed to such a degree
that they were themselves examples to all about them,
1. Their example was very effectual to make good impressions upon many others. They were typoi—stamps, or instruments to make impression with. They had themselves received good impressions from the preaching and conversation of the apostles, and they made good impressions, and their conversation had an influence upon others. Note, Christians should be so good as by their example to influence others.
2. It was very extensive, and reached beyond the confines of Thessalonica, even to the believers of all Macedonia, and further, in Achaia; the Philippians, and others who received the gospel before the Thessalonians, were edified by their example. Note, Some who were last hired into the vineyard may sometimes outstrip those who come in before them, and become examples to them.
3. It was very famous. The word of the
Lord, or its wonderful effects upon the Thessalonians, sounded, or
was famous and well known, in the regions round about that city,
and in every place; not strictly every where, but here and
there, up and down in the world: so that, from the good success of
the gospel among them, many others were encouraged to entertain it,
and to be willing, when called, to suffer for it. Their faith was
spread abroad. (1.) The readiness of their faith was famed abroad.
These Thessalonians embraced the gospel as soon as it was preached
to them; so that every body took notice what manner of entering in
among them the apostles had, that there were no such delays as at
Philippi, where it was a great while before much good was done.
(2.) The effects of their faith were famous. [1.] They quitted
their idolatry; they turned from their idols, and abandoned all the
false worship they had been educated in. [2.] They gave themselves
up to God, to the living and true God, and devoted themselves to
his service. [3.] They set themselves to wait for the Son of God
from heaven,
In this chapter the apostle puts the Thessalonians
in mind of the manner of his preaching among them,
1 For yourselves, brethren, know our entrance in unto you, that it was not in vain: 2 But even after that we had suffered before, and were shamefully entreated, as ye know, at Philippi, we were bold in our God to speak unto you the gospel of God with much contention. 3 For our exhortation was not of deceit, nor of uncleanness, nor in guile: 4 But as we were allowed of God to be put in trust with the gospel, even so we speak; not as pleasing men, but God, which trieth our hearts. 5 For neither at any time used we flattering words, as ye know, nor a cloak of covetousness; God is witness: 6 Nor of men sought we glory, neither of you, nor yet of others, when we might have been burdensome, as the apostles of Christ.
Here we have an account of Paul's manner of
preaching, and his comfortable reflection upon his entrance in
among the Thessalonians. As he had the testimony of his own
conscience witnessing to his integrity, so he could appeal to the
Thessalonians how faithful he, and Silas, and Timotheus, his
helpers in the work of the Lord, had discharged their office:
You yourselves, brethren, know our entrance in unto you.
Note, It is a great comfort to a minister to have his own
conscience and the consciences of others witnessing for him that he
set out well, with good designs and from good principles; and that
his preaching was not in vain, or, as some read it, was
not fain. The apostle here comforts himself either in the
success of his ministry, that it was not fruitless or in vain
(according to our translation), or as others think, reflecting upon
the sincerity of his preaching, that it was not vain and empty, or
deceitful and treacherous. The subject-matter of the apostle's
preaching was not vain and idle speculations about useless niceties
and foolish questions, but sound and solid truth, such as was most
likely to profit his hearers. A good example this is, to be
imitated by all the ministers of the gospel. Much less was the
apostle's preaching vain or deceitful. He could say to these
Thessalonians what he told the Corinthians (
I. With courage and resolution: We were
bold in our God to speak unto you the gospel of God,
II. With great simplicity and godly
sincerity: Our exhortation was not of deceit, nor of
uncleanness, nor in guile,
1. They were stewards, put in trust with the gospel: and it is required of a steward that he be faithful. The gospel which Paul preached was not his own, but the gospel of God. Note, Ministers have a great favour shown them, and honour put upon them, and trust committed to them. They must not dare to corrupt the word of God: they must diligently make use of what is entrusted with them, so as God hath allowed and commanded, knowing they shall be called to an account, when they must be no longer stewards.
2. Their design was to please God and not
men. God is a God of truth, and requires truth in the inward parts;
and, if sincerity be wanting, all that we do cannot please God. The
gospel of Christ is not accommodated to the fain fancies and lusts
of men, to gratify their appetites and passions; but, on the
contrary, it was designed for the mortifying of their corrupt
affections, and delivering them from the power of fancy, that they
might be brought under the power of faith. If I yet pleased men,
I should not be the servant of Christ,
3. They acted under the consideration of
God's omniscience, as in the sight of him who tries our
hearts. This is indeed the great motive to sincerity, to
consider that God not only seeth all that we do, but knoweth our
thoughts afar off, and searcheth the heart. He is well acquainted
with all our aims and designs, as well as our actions. And it is
from this God who trieth our hearts that we must receive our
reward. The evidences of the apostle's sincerity follow; and they
are these:—(1.) He avoided flattery: Neither at any time used
we flattering words, as you know,
7 But we were gentle among you, even as a nurse cherisheth her children: 8 So being affectionately desirous of you, we were willing to have imparted unto you, not the gospel of God only, but also our own souls, because ye were dear unto us. 9 For ye remember, brethren, our labour and travail: for labouring night and day, because we would not be chargeable unto any of you, we preached unto you the gospel of God. 10 Ye are witnesses, and God also, how holily and justly and unblameably we behaved ourselves among you that believe: 11 As ye know how we exhorted and comforted and charged every one of you, as a father doth his children, 12 That ye would walk worthy of God, who hath called you unto his kingdom and glory.
In these words the apostle reminds the Thessalonians of the manner of his conversation among them. And,
I. He mentions the gentleness of their
behaviour: We were gentle among you,
II. He mentions their faithful discharge of
the work and office of the ministry,
13 For this cause also thank we God without ceasing, because, when ye received the word of God which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word of men, but as it is in truth, the word of God, which effectually worketh also in you that believe. 14 For ye, brethren, became followers of the churches of God which in Judæa are in Christ Jesus: for ye also have suffered like things of your own countrymen, even as they have of the Jews: 15 Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us; and they please not God, and are contrary to all men: 16 Forbidding us to speak to the Gentiles that they might be saved, to fill up their sins alway: for the wrath is come upon them to the uttermost.
Here observe, I. The apostle makes mention
of the success of his ministry among these Thessalonians (
1. By the manner of their receiving the word of God: When you received the word of God, which you heard of us, you received it, not as the word of men, but (as it is in truth) the word of God. Where note, (1.) The word of the gospel is preached by men like ourselves, men of like passions and infirmities with others: We have this treasure in earthen vessels. The word of God, which these Thessalonians received, they heard from the apostles. (2.) However, it is in truth the word of God. Such was the word the apostles preached by divine inspiration, and such is that which is left upon record, written in the scriptures by divine inspiration; and such is that word which in our days is preached, being either contained, or evidently founded on, or deduced from, these sacred oracles. (3.) Those are greatly to blame who give out their own fancies or injunctions for the word of God. This is the vilest way of imposing upon a people, and to deal unfaithfully. (4.) Those are also to blame who, in hearing the word, look no further than to the ministry of men, who are only, or chiefly, pleased with the elegance of the style, or the beauty of the composition, or the voice and manner in which the word is preached, and expect to receive their advantage herein. (5.) We should receive the word of God as the word of God, with affections suitable to the holiness, wisdom, verity, and goodness, thereof. The words of men are frail and perishing, like themselves, and sometimes false, foolish, and fickle: but God's word is holy, wise, just, and faithful; and, like its author, lives and abides for ever. Let us accordingly receive and regard it.
2. By the wonderful operation of this word
they received: It effectually worketh in those that believe,
II. He mentions the good effects which his successful preaching had,
1. Upon himself and fellow-labourers. It
was a constant cause of thankfulness: For this cause thank we
God without ceasing,
2. Upon them. The word wrought effectually
in them, not only to be examples unto others in faith and good
works (which he had mentioned before), but also in constancy and
patience under sufferings and trials for the sake of the gospel:
You became followers of the churches of God, and have suffered
like things as they have done (
17 But we, brethren, being taken from you for a short time in presence, not in heart, endeavoured the more abundantly to see your face with great desire. 18 Wherefore we would have come unto you, even I Paul, once and again; but Satan hindered us. 19 For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming? 20 For ye are our glory and joy.
In these words the apostle apologizes for
his absence. Here observe, 1. He tells them they were involuntarily
forced from them: We, brethren, were taken from you,
The apostle here puts the Thessalonians in mind that though he could not come to them as yet, and though he should never be able to come to them, yet our Lord Jesus Christ will come, nothing shall hinder this. And further, when he shall come, all must appear in his presence, or before him. Ministers and people must all appear before him, and faithful people will be the glory and joy of faithful ministers in that great and glorious day.
In this chapter the apostle gives further evidence
of his love to the Thessalonians, reminding them of his sending
Timothy to them, with the mention of his design therein and his
inducements so to do,
1 Wherefore when we could no longer forbear, we thought it good to be left at Athens alone; 2 And sent Timotheus, our brother, and minister of God, and our fellowlabourer in the gospel of Christ, to establish you, and to comfort you concerning your faith: 3 That no man should be moved by these afflictions: for yourselves know that we are appointed thereunto. 4 For verily, when we were with you, we told you before that we should suffer tribulation; even as it came to pass, and ye know. 5 For this cause, when I could no longer forbear, I sent to know your faith, lest by some means the tempter have tempted you, and our labour be in vain.
In these words the apostle gives an account of his sending Timothy to the Thessalonians. Though he was hindered from going to them himself, yet his love was such that he could not forbear sending Timothy to them. Though Timothy was very useful to him, and he could not well spare him, yet Paul was content, for their good, to be left alone at Athens. Note, Those ministers do not duly value the establishment and welfare of their people who cannot deny themselves in many things for that end. Observe,
I. The character he gives of Timothy
(
II. The end and design why Paul sent
Timothy: To establish you and to comfort you concerning your
faith,
III. The motive inducing Paul to send
Timothy for this end, namely, a godly fear or jealousy, lest they
should be moved from the faith of Christ,
1. He apprehended there was danger, and feared the consequence.
(1.) There was danger, [1.] By reason of
affliction and persecution for the sake of the gospel,
(2.) The consequence the apostle feared was lest his labour should be in vain. And thus it would have been, if the tempter had tempted them, and prevailed against them, to move them from the faith. They would have lost what they had wrought, and the apostle would have lost what he laboured for. Note, It is the devil's design to hinder the good fruit and effect of the preaching of the gospel. If he cannot hinder ministers from labouring in the word and doctrine, he will, if he be able, hinder them of the success of their labours. Note also, Faithful ministers are much concerned about the success of their labours. No one would willingly labour in vain; and ministers are loth to spend their strength, and pains, and time, for nought.
2. To prevent this danger, with its bad
consequence, the apostle tells them what care he took in sending
Timothy, (1.) To put them in mind of what he had told them before
concerning suffering tribulation (
6 But now when Timotheus came from you unto us, and brought us good tidings of your faith and charity, and that ye have good remembrance of us always, desiring greatly to see us, as we also to see you: 7 Therefore, brethren, we were comforted over you in all our affliction and distress by your faith: 8 For now we live, if ye stand fast in the Lord. 9 For what thanks can we render to God again for you, for all the joy wherewith we joy for your sakes before our God; 10 Night and day praying exceedingly that we might see your face, and might perfect that which is lacking in your faith?
Here we have Paul's great satisfaction upon the return of Timothy with good tidings from the Thessalonians, in which we may observe,
I. The good report Timothy made concerning
them,
II. The great comfort and satisfaction the
apostle had in this good report concerning them (
III. The effects of this were thankfulness
and prayer to God on their behalf. Observe, 1. How thankful the
apostle was,
11 Now God himself and our Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, direct our way unto you. 12 And the Lord make you to increase and abound in love one toward another, and toward all men, even as we do toward you: 13 To the end he may stablish your hearts unblameable in holiness before God, even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints.
In these words we have the earnest prayer of the apostle. He desired to be instrumental in the further benefit of the Thessalonians; and the only way to be so while at a distance was by prayer for them, together with his writing or sending to them. He desired that their faith might be perfected, which he could not be the proper cause or author of; for he pretended not to dominion over their faith, nor to have the donation of it, and he therefore concludes with prayer for them. Observe,
I. Whom he prays to, namely, God and Christ. Prayer is a part of religious worship, and all religious worship is due unto God only. Prayer is here made to God, even the Father and our Father; and also to Christ, even our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore Jesus Christ our Lord is God, even as God our Father is God. Prayer is to be offered to God as our Father. So Christ taught his disciples to pray; and so the Spirit of adoption prompts them to pray, to cry, Abba Father. Prayer is not only to be offered in the name of Christ, but offered up to Christ himself, as our Lord and our Saviour.
II. What he prays for, with respect to himself and his fellow-labourers, and on behalf of the Thessalonians.
1. He prays that himself and
fellow-labourers might have a prosperous journey to them by the
will of God, that their way might be directed to them,
2. He prays for the prosperity of the
Thessalonians. Whether he should have an opportunity of coming to
them or not, yet he earnestly prayed for the prosperity of their
souls. And there are two things he desired for them, which we
should desire for ourselves and friends:—(1.) That they might
increase and abound in love (
In this chapter the apostle gives earnest
exhortations to abound in holiness, with a caution against
uncleanness, enforced with several arguments,
1 Furthermore then we beseech you, brethren, and exhort you by the Lord Jesus, that as ye have received of us how ye ought to walk and to please God, so ye would abound more and more. 2 For ye know what commandments we gave you by the Lord Jesus. 3 For this is the will of God, even your sanctification, that ye should abstain from fornication: 4 That every one of you should know how to possess his vessel in sanctification and honour; 5 Not in the lust of concupiscence, even as the Gentiles which know not God: 6 That no man go beyond and defraud his brother in any matter: because that the Lord is the avenger of all such, as we also have forewarned you and testified. 7 For God hath not called us unto uncleanness, but unto holiness. 8 He therefore that despiseth, despiseth not man, but God, who hath also given unto us his holy Spirit.
Here we have,
I. An exhortation to abound in holiness, to
abound more and more in that which is good,
1. The manner in which the exhortation is given—very affectionately. The apostle entreats them as brethren; he calls them so, and loved them as such. Because his love to them was very great, he exhorts them very earnestly: We beseech and exhort you. The apostle was unwilling to take any denial, and therefore repeats his exhortation again and again.
2. The matter of his exhortation—that they would abound more and more in holy walking, or excel in those things that are good, in good works. Their faith was justly famed abroad, and they were already examples to other churches: yet the apostle would have them yet further to excel others, and to make further progress in holiness. Note, (1.) Those who most excel others fall short of perfection. The very best of us should forget those things which are behind, and reach forth unto those things which are before. (2.) It is not enough that we abide in the faith of the gospel, but we must abound in the work of faith. We must not only persevere to the end, but we should grow better, and walk more evenly and closely with God.
3. The arguments with which the apostle
enforces his exhortation. (1.) They had been informed of their
duty. They knew their Master's will, and could not plead ignorance
as an excuse. Now as faith, so knowledge, is dead without practice.
They had received of those who had converted them to Christianity,
or been taught of them, how they ought to walk. Observe, The
design of the gospel is to teach men not only what they should
believe, but also how they ought to live; not so much to fill men's
minds with notions as to regulate their temper and behaviour. The
apostle taught them how to walk, not how to talk. To talk well
without living well will never bring us to heaven: for the
character of those who are in Christ Jesus is this: They walk
not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. (2.) Another
argument is that the apostle taught and exhorted them in the name,
or by the authority, of the Lord Jesus Christ. He was Christ's
minister and ambassador, declaring to them what was the will and
command of the Lord Jesus. (3.) Another argument is this. Herein
they would please God. Holy walking is most pleasing to the holy
God, who is glorious in holiness. This ought to be the aim
and ambition of every Christian, to please God and to be accepted
of him. We should not be men-pleasers, nor flesh-pleasers, but
should walk so as to please God. (4.) The rule according to which
they ought to walk and act—the commandments they had given them
by the Lord Jesus Christ, which were the commandments of the
Lord Jesus Christ himself, because given by authority and direction
from him and such as were agreeable to his will. The apostles of
our Lord Jesus Christ were only commissioned by him to teach men to
observe all things whatsoever he had commanded them,
II. A caution against uncleanness, this being a sin directly contrary to sanctification, or that holy walking to which he so earnestly exhorts them. This caution is expressed, and also enforced by many arguments,
1. It is expressed in these words: That
you should abstain from fornication (
2. There are several arguments to enforce
this caution. As, (1.) This branch of sanctification in particular
is the will of God,
9 But as touching brotherly love ye need not that I write unto you: for ye yourselves are taught of God to love one another. 10 And indeed ye do it toward all the brethren which are in all Macedonia: but we beseech you, brethren, that ye increase more and more; 11 And that ye study to be quiet, and to do your own business, and to work with your own hands, as we commanded you; 12 That ye may walk honestly toward them that are without, and that ye may have lack of nothing.
In these words the apostle mentions the great duties,
I. Of brotherly love. This he exhorts them
to increase in yet more and more. The exhortation is introduced,
not with a compliment, but with a commendation, because they were
remarkable in the exercise of it, which made it less needful that
he should write to them about it,
1. What it is that the apostle commends in
them. It was not so much their own virtue as God's grace; yet he
takes notice of the evidence they gave of the grace of God in them.
(1.) It was God's grace that he took special notice of: that God
had taught them this good lesson: You yourselves are taught of
God to love one another,
2. The exhortation itself is to increase
more and more in this great grace and duty of brotherly love,
II. Of quietness and industry in their
callings. Observe, 1. The apostle exhorts to these duties: that
they should study to be quiet,
13 But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. 14 For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him. 15 For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. 16 For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: 17 Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. 18 Wherefore comfort one another with these words.
In these words the apostle comforts the Thessalonians who mourned for the death of their relations and friends that died in the Lord. His design is to dissuade them from excessive grief, or inordinate sorrow, on that account. All grief for the death of friends is far from being unlawful; we may weep at least for ourselves if we do not weep for them, weep for own loss, though it may be their fain. Yet we must not be immoderate in our sorrows, because,
I. This looks as if we had no hope,
II. This is an effect of ignorance
concerning those who are dead,
1. They sleep in Jesus. They are asleep,
2. They shall be raised up from the dead,
and awakened out of their sleep, for God will bring them with
him,
3. Their state and condition shall be
glorious and happy at the second coming of Christ. This the apostle
informs the Thessalonians of by the word of the Lord
(
The apostle, having spoken in the end of the
foregoing chapter concerning the resurrection, and the second
coming of Christ, proceeds to speak concerning the uselessness of
enquiring after the particular time of Christ's coming, which would
be sudden and terrible to the wicked, but comfortable to the
saints,
1 But of the times and the seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. 2 For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night. 3 For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape. 4 But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief. 5 Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day: we are not of the night, nor of darkness.
In these words observe,
I. The apostle tells the Thessalonians it
was needless or useless to enquire about the particular time of
Christ's coming: Of the times and seasons you need not that I
write unto you,
II. He tells them that the coming of Christ
would be sudden, and a great surprise to most men,
III. He tells them how terrible Christ's
coming would be to the ungodly,
IV. He tells them how comfortable this day
will be to the righteous,
6 Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober. 7 For they that sleep sleep in the night; and they that be drunken are drunken in the night. 8 But let us, who are of the day, be sober, putting on the breastplate of faith and love; and for a helmet, the hope of salvation. 9 For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, 10 Who died for us, that, whether we wake or sleep, we should live together with him.
On what had been said, the apostle grounds seasonable exhortations to several needful duties.
I. To watchfulness and sobriety,
II. To be well armed as well as watchful:
to put on the whole armour of God. This is necessary in order to
such sobriety as becomes us and will be a preparation for the day
of the Lord, because our spiritual enemies are many, and mighty,
and malicious. They draw many to their interest, and keep them in
it, by making them careless, secure, and presumptuous, by making
them drunk—drunk with pride, drunk with passion, drunk and giddy
with self-conceit, drunk with the gratifications of sense: so that
we have need to arm ourselves against their attempts, by putting on
the spiritual breast-plate to keep the heart, and the spiritual
helmet to secure the head; and this spiritual armour consists of
three great graces of Christians, faith, love, and hope,
11 Wherefore comfort yourselves together, and edify one another, even as also ye do. 12 And we beseech you, brethren, to know them which labour among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you; 13 And to esteem them very highly in love for their work's sake. And be at peace among yourselves. 14 Now we exhort you, brethren, warn them that are unruly, comfort the feebleminded, support the weak, be patient toward all men. 15 See that none render evil for evil unto any man; but ever follow that which is good, both among yourselves, and to all men.
In these words the apostle exhorts the Thessalonians to several duties.
I. Towards those who were nearly related
one to another. Such should comfort themselves, or exhort one
another, and edify one another,
II. He shows them their duty towards their
ministers,
1. How the ministers of the gospel are
described by the work of their office; and they should rather mind
the work and duty they are called to than affect venerable and
honourable names that they may be called by. Their work is very
weighty, and very honourable and useful. (1.) Ministers must labour
among their people, labour with diligence, and unto weariness (so
the word in the original imports); they must labour in the word
and doctrine,
2. What the duty of the people is towards their ministers. There is a mutual duty between ministers and people. If ministers should labour among the people, then, (1.) The people must know them. As the shepherd should know his flock, so the sheep must know their shepherd. They must know his person, hear his voice, acknowledge him for their pastor, and pay due regard to his teaching, ruling, and admonitions. (2.) They must esteem their ministers highly in love; they should greatly value the office of the ministry, honour and love the persons of their ministers, and show their esteem and affection in all proper ways, and this for their work's sake, because their business is to promote the honour of Christ and the welfare of men's souls. Note, Faithful ministers ought to be so far from being lightly esteemed because of their work that they should be highly esteemed on account of it. The work of the ministry is so far from being a disgrace to those who upon other accounts deserve esteem, that it puts an honour upon those who are faithful and diligent, to which otherwise they could lay no claim, and will procure them that esteem and love among good people which otherwise they could not expect.
III. He gives divers other exhortations
touching the duty Christians owe to one another. 1. To be at
peace among themselves,
16 Rejoice evermore. 17 Pray without ceasing. 18 In every thing give thanks: for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you. 19 Quench not the Spirit. 20 Despise not prophesyings. 21 Prove all things; hold fast that which is good. 22 Abstain from all appearance of evil.
Here we have divers short exhortations,
that will not burden our memories, but will be of great use to
direct the motions of our hearts and lives; for the duties are of
great importance, and we may observe how they are connected
together, and have a dependence upon one another. 1. Rejoice
evermore,
23 And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 24 Faithful is he that calleth you, who also will do it. 25 Brethren, pray for us. 26 Greet all the brethren with a holy kiss. 27 I charge you by the Lord that this epistle be read unto all the holy brethren. 28 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. Amen.
In these words, which conclude this epistle, observe,
I. Paul's prayer for them,
II. His comfortable assurance that God
would hear his prayer: Faithful is he who calleth you, who will
also do it,
III. His request of their prayers:
Brethren, pray for us,
IV. His salutation: Greet all the
brethren with a holy kiss,
V. His solemn charge for the reading of
this epistle,
VI. The apostolical benediction that is
usual in other epistles: The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be
with you. Amen,
Completed by Daniel Mayo.
AN
This Second Epistle was written soon after the former, and seems to have been designed to prevent a mistake, which might arise from some passages in the former epistle, concerning the second coming of Christ, as if it were near at hand. The apostle in this epistle is careful to prevent any wrong use which some among them might make of those expressions of his that were agreeable to the dialect of the prophets of the Old Testament, and informs them that there were many intermediate counsels yet to be fulfilled before that day of the Lord should come, though, because it is sure, he had spoken of it as near. There are other things that he writes about for their consolation under sufferings, and exhortation and direction in duty.
After the introduction (
1 Paul, and Silvanus, and Timotheus, unto the church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: 2 Grace unto you, and peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. 3 We are bound to thank God always for you, brethren, as it is meet, because that your faith groweth exceedingly, and the charity of every one of you all toward each other aboundeth; 4 So that we ourselves glory in you in the churches of God for your patience and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that ye endure:
Here we have,
I. The introduction (
II. The apostle's expression of the high esteem he had for them. He not only had a great affection for them (as he had expressed in his former epistle, and now again in his pious wish of grace and peace for them), but he also expresses his great esteem for them, concerning which observe,
1. How his esteem of them is expressed.
(1.) He glorified God on their behalf: We are bound to thank God
always for you, brethren, as it is meet,
2. For what he esteemed them and thanked
God; namely, the increase of their faith, and love, and patience.
In his former epistle (
5 Which is a manifest token of the righteous judgment of God, that ye may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which ye also suffer: 6 Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you; 7 And to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, 8 In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: 9 Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power; 10 When he shall come to be glorified in his saints, and to be admired in all them that believe (because our testimony among you was believed) in that day.
Having mentioned their persecutions and tribulations, which they endured principally for the cause of Christ, the apostle proceeds to offer several things for their comfort under them; as,
I. He tells them of the present happiness
and advantage of their sufferings,
II. He tells them next of the future recompence that shall be given to persecutor and persecuted.
1. In this future recompence there will be,
(1.) A punishment inflicted on persecutors: God will recompense
tribulation to those that trouble you,
2. Concerning this future recompence we are further to observe,
(1.) The certainty of it, proved by the
righteousness and justice of God: It is a righteous thing with
God (
(2.) The time when this righteous
recompence shall be made: When the Lord Jesus shall be revealed
from heaven,
[1.] That the Lord Jesus will in that day appear from heaven. Now the heavens retain him, they conceal him; but then he will be revealed and made manifest. He will come in all the pomp and power of the upper world, whence we look for the Saviour.
[2.] He will be revealed with his mighty
angels (
[3.] He will come in flaming fire,
[4.] The effects of this appearance will be terrible to some and joyful to others.
First, They will be terrible to
some; for he will then take vengeance on the wicked. 1. On those
that sinned against the principles of natural religion, and
rebelled against the light of nature, that knew not God
(
Secondly, It will be a joyful day to
some, even to the saints, unto those that believe and obey the
gospel. And then the apostle's testimony concerning this day will
be confirmed and believed (
11 Wherefore also we pray always for you, that our God would count you worthy of this calling, and fulfil all the good pleasure of his goodness, and the work of faith with power: 12 That the name of our Lord Jesus Christ may be glorified in you, and ye in him, according to the grace of our God and the Lord Jesus Christ.
In these verses the apostle again tells the
Thessalonians of his earnest and constant prayer for them. He could
not be present with them, yet he had a constant remembrance of
them; they were much upon his thoughts; he wished them well, and
could not express his good-will and good wishes to them better than
in earnest constant prayer to God for them: Wherefore also we
pray, &c. Note, The believing thoughts and expectation of
the second coming of Christ should put us upon prayer to God for
ourselves and others. We should watch and pray, so our Saviour
directs his disciples (
I. What the apostle prayed for,
II. Why the apostle prayed for these things
(
The apostle is very careful to hinder the
spreading of an error into which some among them had fallen
concerning the coming of Christ, as being very near,
1 Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him, 2 That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. 3 Let no man deceive you by any means—
From these words it appears that some among the Thessalonians had mistaken the apostle's meaning, in what he had written in his former epistle about the coming of Christ, by thinking that it was near at hand,—that Christ was just ready to appear and come to judgment. Or, it may be, some among them pretended that they had the knowledge of this by particular revelation from the Spirit, or from some words they had heard from the apostle, when he was with them, or some letter he had written or they pretended he had written to them or some other person: and hereupon the apostle is careful to rectify this mistake, and to prevent the spreading of this error. Observe, If errors and mistakes arise among Christians, we should take the first opportunity to rectify them, and hinder the spreading thereof; and good men will be especially careful to suppress errors that may arise from a mistake of their words and actions, though that which was spoken or done was ever so innocent or well. We have a subtle adversary, who watches all opportunities to do mischief, and will sometimes promote errors even by means of the words of scripture. Observe,
I. How very earnest and solicitous this
apostle was to prevent mistakes: We beseech you, brethren,
&c.,
1. It is most certain that the Lord Jesus
Christ will come to judge the world, that he will come in all the
pomp and power of the upper world in the last day, to execute
judgment upon all. Whatever uncertainty we are at, or whatever
mistakes may arise about the time of his coming, his coming itself
is certain. This has been the faith and hope of all Christians in
all ages of the church; nay, it was the faith and hope of the
Old-Testament saints, ever since Enoch the seventh from Adam, who
said, Behold, the Lord cometh, &c.,
2. At the second coming of Christ all the saints will be gathered together to him; and this mention of the gathering of the saints together unto Christ at his coming shows that the apostle speaks of Christ's coming to judgment day, and not of his coming to destroy Jerusalem. He speaks of a proper, and not a metaphorical advent: and, as it will be part of Christ's honour in that day, so it will be the completing of the happiness of his saints. (1.) That they all shall be gathered together. There will then be a general meeting of all the saints, and none but saints; all the Old-Testament saints, who got acquaintance with Christ by the dark shadows of the law, and saw this day at a distance; and all the New-Testament saints, to whom life and immortality were brought to light by the gospel; they will all be gathered together. There will then come from the four winds of heaven all that are, or ever were, or ever shall be, from the beginning to the end of time. All shall be gathered together. (2.) That they shall be gathered together to Christ. He will be the great centre of their unity. They shall be gathered together to him, to be attendants on him, to be assessors with him, to be presented by him to the Father, to be with him for ever, and altogether happy in his presence to all eternity. (3.) The doctrine of Christ's coming and our gathering together to him is of a great moment and importance to Christians; otherwise it would not be the proper matter of the apostle's obtestation. We ought therefore not only to believe these things, but highly to account of them also, and look upon them as things we are greatly concerned in and should be much affected with.
II. The thing itself against which the
apostle cautions the Thessalonians is that they should not be
deceived about the time of Christ's coming, and so be shaken in
mind, or be troubled. Note, Errors in the mind tend greatly to
weaken our faith, and cause us trouble; and such as are weak in
faith and of troubled minds are oftentimes apt to be deceived, and
fall a prey to seducers. 1. The apostle would not have them be
deceived: Let no man deceive you by any means,
3—For that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; 4 Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. 5 Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these things? 6 And now ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time. 7 For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way. 8 And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming: 9 Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, 10 And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. 11 And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie: 12 That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.
In these words the apostle confutes the error against which he had cautioned them, and gives the reasons why they should not expect the coming of Christ as just at hand. There were several events previous to the second coming of Christ; in particular, he tells them there would be,
I. A general apostasy, there would come
a falling away first,
II. A revelation of that man of sin, that
is (
1. The names of this person, or rather the state and power here spoken of. He is called the man of sin, to denote his egregious wickedness; not only is he addicted to, and practises, wickedness himself, but he also promotes, countenances, and commands sin and wickedness in others; and he is the son of perdition, because he himself is devoted to certain destruction, and is the instrument of destroying many others both in soul and body. These names may properly be applied, for these reasons, to the papal state; and thereto agree also,
2. The characters here given,
3. His rise is mentioned,
4. The fall or ruin of the antichristian
state is declared,
5. The apostle further describes the reign
and rule of this man of sin. Here we are to observe, (1.) The
manner of his coming, or ruling, and working: in general, that it
is after the example of Satan, the grand enemy of souls, the great
adversary of God and man. He is the great patron of error and lies,
the sworn enemy of the truth as it is in Jesus and all the faithful
followers of Jesus. More particularly, it is with Satanical power
and deceit. A divine power is pretended for the support of this
kingdom, but it is only after the working of Satan. Signs and
wonders, visions and miracles, are pretended; by these the papal
kingdom was first set up, and has all along been kept up, but they
have false signs to support false doctrines; and lying wonders, or
only pretended miracles that have served their cause, things false
in fact, or fraudulently managed, to impose upon the people: and
the diabolical deceits with which the antichristian state has been
supported are notorious. The apostle calls it all deceivableness
of unrighteousness,
6. We have the sin and ruin of the
subjects of antichrist's kingdom declared,
13 But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth: 14 Whereunto he called you by our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. 15 Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle.
Here observe, I. The consolation the
Thessalonians might take against the terrors of this apostasy,
1. To the stability of the election of
grace,
2. To the efficacy of the gospel call,
II. An exhortation to stedfastness and
perseverance: Therefore, brethren, stand fast,
16 Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us everlasting consolation and good hope through grace, 17 Comfort your hearts, and stablish you in every good word and work.
In these words we have the apostle's earnest prayer for them, in which observe,
I. To whom he prays: Our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our Father. We may and should direct our prayers, not only to God the Father, through the mediation of our Lord Jesus Christ, but also to our Lord Jesus Christ himself; and should pray in his name unto God, not only as his Father but as our Father in and through him.
II. From what he takes encouragement in his
prayer—from the consideration of what God had already done for him
and them: Who hath loved us, and given us everlasting
consolation and good hope through grace,
III. What it is that he asks of God for
them—that he would comfort their hearts, and establish them in
every good word and work,
In the close of the foregoing chapter, the apostle
had prayed earnestly for the Thessalonians, and now he desires
their prayers, encouraging them to trust in God, to which he
subjoins another petition for them,
1 Finally, brethren, pray for us, that the word of the Lord may have free course, and be glorified, even as it is with you: 2 And that we may be delivered from unreasonable and wicked men: for all men have not faith. 3 But the Lord is faithful, who shall stablish you, and keep you from evil. 4 And we have confidence in the Lord touching you, that ye both do and will do the things which we command you. 5 And the Lord direct your hearts into the love of God, and into the patient waiting for Christ.
In these words observe,
I. The apostle desires the prayers of his
friends: Finally, brethren, pray for us,
II. He encourages them to trust in God. We should not only pray to God for his grace, but also place our trust and confidence in his grace, and humbly expect what we pray for. Observe,
1. What the good is which we may expect
from the grace of God-establishment, and preservation from evil;
and the best Christians stand in need of these benefits. (1.) That
God would establish them. This the apostle had prayed for on their
behalf (
2. What encouragement we have to depend upon the grace of God: The Lord is faithful. He is faithful to his promises, and is the Lord who cannot lie, who will not alter the thing that has gone out of his mouth. When once the promise therefore is made, performance is sure and certain. He is faithful to his relation, a faithful God and a faithful friend; we may depend upon his filling up all the relations he stands in to his people. Let it be our care to be true and faithful in our promises, and to the relations we stand in to this faithful God. He adds,
3. A further ground of hope that God would
do this for them, seeing they did and would do the things they were
commanded,
III. He makes a short prayer for them,
6 Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which he received of us. 7 For yourselves know how ye ought to follow us: for we behaved not ourselves disorderly among you; 8 Neither did we eat any man's bread for nought; but wrought with labour and travail night and day, that we might not be chargeable to any of you: 9 Not because we have not power, but to make ourselves an ensample unto you to follow us. 10 For even when we were with you, this we commanded you, that if any would not work, neither should he eat. 11 For we hear that there are some which walk among you disorderly, working not at all, but are busybodies. 12 Now them that are such we command and exhort by our Lord Jesus Christ, that with quietness they work, and eat their own bread. 13 But ye, brethren, be not weary in well doing. 14 And if any man obey not our word by this epistle, note that man, and have no company with him, that he may be ashamed. 15 Yet count him not as an enemy, but admonish him as a brother.
The apostle having commended their obedience for the time past, and mentioned his confidence in their obedience for the time to come, proceeds to give them commands and directions to some who were faulty, correcting some things that were amiss among them. Observe, The best society of Christians may have some faulty persons among them, and some things that ought to be reformed. Perfection is not to be found on this side heaven: but evil manners beget good laws; the disorders that Paul heard of as existing among the Thessalonians occasioned the good laws we find in these verses, which are of constant use to us, and all others whom they may concern. Observe,
I. That which was amiss among the Thessalonians, which is expressed,
1. More generally. There were some who
walked disorderly, not after the tradition they received
from the apostle,
2. In particular, there were among them
some idle persons and busy-bodies,
II. The good laws which were occasioned by these evil manners, concerning which we may take notice,
1. Whose laws they are: they are commands
of the apostles of our Lord, given in the name of their Lord and
ours, that is, the commands of our Lord himself. We command you,
brethren, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ,
2. What the good laws and rules are. The apostle gives directions to the whole church, commands to those disorderly persons, and an exhortation to those in particular who did well among them.
(1.) His commands and directions to the
whole church regard, [1.] Their behaviour towards the disorderly
persons who were among them, which is thus expressed (
(2.) He commands and directs those that
live idle lives to reform, and set themselves to their business. He
had given commandments to this purport, as well as a good example
of this, when he was among them: Even when we were with you,
this we commanded you, that if any man would not work neither
should he eat,
(3.) He exhorts those that did well not
to be weary in well-doing (
16 Now the Lord of peace himself give you peace always by all means. The Lord be with you all. 17 The salutation of Paul with mine own hand, which is the token in every epistle: so I write. 18 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen.
In this conclusion of the epistle we have the apostle's benediction and prayers for these Thessalonians. Let us desire them for ourselves and our friend. There are three blessings pronounced upon them, or desired for them:—
I. That God would give them peace. Note, 1. Peace is the blessing pronounced or desired. By peace we may understand all manner of prosperity; here it may signify, in particular, peace with God, peace in their own minds and consciences, peace among themselves, and peace with all men. 2. This peace is desired for them always, or in every thing; and he desired they might have all good things at all times. 3. Peace by all means: that, as they enjoyed the means of grace, they might with success use all the means and methods of peace too; for peace is often difficult, as it is always desirable. 4. That God would give them peace, who is the Lord of peace. If we have any peace that is desirable, God must give it, who is the author of peace and lover of concord. We shall neither have peaceable dispositions ourselves nor find men disposed to be at peace with us, unless the God of peace give us both.
II. That the presence of God might be with them: The Lord be with you all. We need nothing more to make us safe and happy, nor can we desire any thing better for ourselves and our friends, than to have God's gracious presence with us and them. This will be a guide and guard in every way that we may go, and our comfort in every condition we may be in. It is the presence of God that makes heaven to be heaven, and this will make this earth to be like heaven. No matter where we are if God be with us, nor who is absent if God be with us, nor who is absent if God be present with us.
III. That the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ might be with them. So this apostle concluded his first epistle to these Thessalonians; and it is through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ that we may comfortably hope to have peace with God and enjoy the presence of God, for he has made those nigh that were afar off. It is this grace that is all in all to make us happy. This is what the apostle admired and magnified on all occasions, what he delighted and trusted in; and by this salutation or benediction, written with his own hand, as the token of every epistle (when the rest was written by an amanuensis), he took care lest the churches he wrote to should be imposed on by counterfeit epistles, which he knew would be of dangerous consequence.
Let us be thankful that we have the canon of scripture complete, and by the wonderful and special care of divine Providence preserved pure and uncorrupt through so many successive ages, and not dare to add to it, nor diminish from it. Let us believe the divine original of the sacred scriptures, and conform our faith and practice to this our sufficient and only rule, which is able to make us wise unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ Jesus. Amen.
Completed by Benjamin Andrews Atkinson.
AN
Hitherto
Paul's epistles were directed to churches; now follow some to
particular persons: two to Timothy, one to Titus, and another to
Philemon—all three ministers. Timothy and Titus were evangelists,
an inferior order to the apostles, as appears by
The scope of these two epistles is to
direct Timothy how to discharge his duty as an evangelist at
Ephesus, where he now was, and where Paul ordered him for some time
to reside, to perfect the good work which he had begun there. As
for the ordinary pastoral charge of that church, he had very
solemnly committed it to the presbytery, as appears from
After the inscription (
1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the commandment of God our Saviour, and Lord Jesus Christ, which is our hope; 2 Unto Timothy, my own son in the faith: Grace, mercy, and peace, from God our Father and Jesus Christ our Lord. 3 As I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus, when I went into Macedonia, that thou mightest charge some that they teach no other doctrine, 4 Neither give heed to fables and endless genealogies, which minister questions, rather than godly edifying which is in faith: so do.
Here is, I. The inscription of the epistle,
from whom it is sent: Paul an apostle of Jesus Christ,
constituted an apostle by the commandment of God our Saviour,
and Lord Jesus Christ. His credentials were unquestionable. He
had not only a commission, but a commandment, not only from God our
Saviour, but from Jesus Christ: he was a preacher of the gospel of
Christ, and a minister of the kingdom of Christ. Observe, God is
our Saviour.—Jesus Christ, who is our hope. Observe, Jesus
Christ is a Christian's hope; our hope is in him, all our hope of
eternal life is built upon him; Christ is in us the hope of glory,
II. The benediction is, grace, mercy, and peace, from God our Father. Some have observed that whereas in all the epistles to the churches the apostolical benediction is grace and peace, in these two epistles to Timothy and that to Titus it is grace, mercy, and peace: as if ministers had more need of God's mercy than other men. Ministers need more grace than others, to discharge their duty faithfully; and they need more mercy than others, to pardon what is amiss in them: and if Timothy, so eminent a minister, must be indebted to the mercy of God, and needed the increase and continuance of it, how much more do we ministers, in these times, who have so little of his excellent spirit!
III. Paul tells Timothy what was the end of
his appointing him to this office: I besought thee to abide at
Ephesus. Timothy had a mind to go with Paul, was loth to go
from under his wing, but Paul would have it so; it was necessary
for the public service: I besought thee, says he. Though he
might assume an authority to command him, yet for love's sake he
chose rather to beseech him. Now his business was to take care to
fix both the ministers and the people of that church: Charge
them that they teach no other doctrine than what they have
received, that they do not add to the Christian doctrine, under
pretence of improving it or making up the defects of it, that they
do no alter it, but cleave to it as it was delivered to them.
Observe, 1. Ministers must not only be charged to preach the true
doctrine of the gospel, but charged to preach no other doctrine.
If an angel from heaven preach any other doctrine, let him be
anathema,
5 Now the end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart, and of a good conscience, and of faith unfeigned: 6 From which some having swerved have turned aside unto vain jangling; 7 Desiring to be teachers of the law; understanding neither what they say, nor whereof they affirm. 8 But we know that the law is good, if a man use it lawfully; 9 Knowing this, that the law is not made for a righteous man, but for the lawless and disobedient, for the ungodly and for sinners, for unholy and profane, for murderers of fathers and murderers of mothers, for manslayers, 10 For whoremongers, for them that defile themselves with mankind, for menstealers, for liars, for perjured persons, and if there be any other thing that is contrary to sound doctrine; 11 According to the glorious gospel of the blessed God, which was committed to my trust.
Here the apostle instructs Timothy how to guard against the judaizing teachers, or others who mingled fables and endless genealogies with the gospel. He shows the use of the law, and the glory of the gospel.
I. He shows the end and uses of the law: it
is intended to promote love, for love is the fulfilling of the
law,
1. The end of the commandment is
charity, or love,
2. The use of the law (
II. He shows the glory and grace of the
gospel. Paul's epithets are expressive and significant; and
frequently every one is a sentence: as here (
12 And I thank Christ Jesus our Lord, who hath enabled me, for that he counted me faithful, putting me into the ministry; 13 Who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious: but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief. 14 And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus. 15 This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners; of whom I am chief. 16 Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on him to life everlasting. 17 Now unto the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only wise God, be honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen.
Here the apostle, I. Returns thanks to
Jesus Christ for putting him into the ministry. Observe, 1. It is
Christ's work to put men into the ministry,
II. The more to magnify the grace of Christ in putting him into the ministry, he gives an account of his conversion.
1. What he was before his conversion: A
blasphemer, a persecutor, and injurious. Saul breathed out
threatenings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord,
2. The great favour of God to him: But I obtained mercy. This was a blessed but indeed, a great favour, that so notorious a rebel should find mercy with his prince.
(1.) If Paul had persecuted the Christians
wilfully, knowing them to be the people of God, for aught I know he
had been guilty of the unpardonable sin; but, because he did it
ignorantly and in unbelief, he obtained mercy. Note, [1.] What we
do ignorantly is a less crime than what we do knowingly; yet a sin
of ignorance is a sin, for he that knew not his Master's will, but
did commit things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few
stripes,
(2.) Here he takes notice of the abundant
grace of Jesus Christ,
(3.) The mercy which Paul found with God, notwithstanding his great wickedness before his conversion, he speaks of,
[1.] For the encouragement of others to
repent and believe (
[2.] He mentions it to the glory of God
having spoken of the mercy he had found with God, he could not go
on with his letter without inserting a thankful acknowledgment of
God's goodness to him: Now unto the King eternal, immortal,
invisible, the only wise God, be honour and glory for ever and
ever. Amen. Observe, First, That grace which we have the
comfort of God must have the glory of. Those who are sensible of
their obligations to the mercy and grace of God will have their
hearts enlarged in his praise. Here is praise ascribed to him, as
the King eternal, immortal, invisible. Secondly, When we
have found God good we must not forget to pronounce him great; and
his kind thoughts of us must not at all abate our high thoughts of
him, but rather increase them. God had taken particular cognizance
of Paul, and shown him mercy, and taken him into communion with
himself, and yet he calls him the King eternal, &c. God's
gracious dealings with us should fill us with admiration of his
glorious attributes. He is eternal, without beginning of days, or
end of life, or change of time. He is the Ancient of days,
18 This charge I commit unto thee, son Timothy, according to the prophecies which went before on thee, that thou by them mightest war a good warfare; 19 Holding faith, and a good conscience; which some having put away concerning faith have made shipwreck: 20 Of whom is Hymenæus and Alexander; whom I have delivered unto Satan, that they may learn not to blaspheme.
Here is the charge he gives to Timothy to
proceed in his work with resolution,
In this chapter Paul treats, I. Of prayer, with
many reasons for it,
1 I exhort therefore, that, first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all men; 2 For kings, and for all that are in authority; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty. 3 For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour; 4 Who will have all men to be saved, and to come unto the knowledge of the truth. 5 For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus; 6 Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time. 7 Whereunto I am ordained a preacher, and an apostle, (I speak the truth in Christ, and lie not;) a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and verity. 8 I will therefore that men pray every where, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting.
Here is, I. A charge given to Christians to
pray for all men in general, and particularly for all in authority.
Timothy must take care that this be done. Paul does not send him
any prescribed form of prayer, as we have reason to think he would
if he had intended that ministers should be tied to that way of
praying; but, in general, that they should make supplications,
prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks: supplications for
the averting of evil, prayers for the obtaining of good,
intercessions for others, and thanksgivings for mercies already
received. Paul thought it enough to give them general heads; they,
having the scripture to direct them in prayer and the Spirit of
prayer poured out upon them, needed not any further directions.
Observe, The design of the Christian religion is to promote prayer;
and the disciples of Christ must be praying people. Pray always
with all prayer,
II. As a reason why we should in our
prayers concern ourselves for all men, he shows God's love to
mankind in general,
1. One reason why all men are to be prayed
for is because there is one God, and that God bears a good will to
all mankind. There is one God (
2. There is one Mediator, and that mediator
gave himself a ransom for all. As the mercy of God extends itself
to all his works, so the mediation of Christ extends itself thus
far to all the children of men that he paid a price sufficient for
the salvation of all mankind; he brought mankind to stand upon new
terms with God, so that they are not now under the law as a
covenant of works, but as a rule of life. They are under grace; not
under the covenant of innocence, but under a new covenant: He
gave himself a ransom. Observe, The death of Christ was a
ransom, a counter-price. We deserved to have died. Christ died for
us, to save us from death and hell; he gave himself a ransom
voluntarily, a ransom for all; so that all mankind are put in a
better condition than that of devils. He died to work out a common
salvation: in order hereunto, he put himself into the office of
Mediator between God and man. A mediator supposes a controversy.
Sin had made a quarrel between us and God; Jesus Christ is a
Mediator who undertakes to make peace, to bring God and man
together, in the nature of an umpire or arbitrator, a days-man who
lays his hand upon u both,
III. A direction how to pray,
9 In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; 10 But (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works. 11 Let the woman learn in silence with all subjection. 12 But I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the man, but to be in silence. 13 For Adam was first formed, then Eve. 14 And Adam was not deceived, but the woman being deceived was in the transgression. 15 Notwithstanding she shall be saved in childbearing, if they continue in faith and charity and holiness with sobriety.
I. Here is a charge, that women who profess
the Christian religion should be modest, sober, silent, and
submissive, as becomes their place. 1. They must be very modest in
their apparel, not affecting gaudiness, gaiety, or costliness (you
may read the vanity of a person's mind in the gaiety and gaudiness
of his habit), because they have better ornaments with which they
should adorn themselves, with good works. Note, Good works
are the best ornament; these are, in the sight of God, of great
price. Those that profess godliness should, in their dress, as well
as other things, act as becomes their profession; instead of laying
out their money on fine clothes, they must lay it out in works of
piety and charity, which are properly called good works. 2. Women
must learn the principles of their religion, learn Christ, learn
the scriptures; they must not think that their sex excuses them
from that learning which is necessary to salvation. 3. They must be
silent, submissive, and subject, and not usurp authority. The
reason given is because Adam was first formed, then Eve out
of him, to denote her subordination to him and dependence upon him;
and that she was made for him, to be a help-meet for him. And as
she was last in the creation, which is one reason for her
subjection, so she was first in the transgression, and that is
another reason. Adam was not deceived, that is, not first;
the serpent did not immediately set upon him, but the woman was
first in the transgression (
II. Here observe, 1. The extensiveness of
the rules of Christianity; they reach not only to men, but to
women, not only to their persons, but also to their dress, which
must be modest, like their sex; and to their outward deportment and
behaviour, it must be in silence, with all subjection. 2. Women are
to profess godliness as well as men; for they are baptized, and
thereby stand engaged to exercise themselves to godliness; and, to
their honour be it spoken, many of them were eminent professors of
Christianity in the days of the apostles, as the book of Acts will
inform us. 3. Women being more in danger of exceeding in their
apparel, it was more necessary to caution them in this respect. 4.
The best ornaments for professors of godliness are good works. 5.
According to Paul, women must be learners, and are not allowed to
be public teachers in the church; for teaching is an office of
authority, and the woman must not usurp authority over the man, but
is to be in silence. But, notwithstanding this prohibition, good
women may and ought to teach their children at home the principles
of religion. Timothy from a child had known the holy scriptures;
and who should teach him but his mother and grandmother?
In this chapter our apostle treats of
church-officers. He specifies, I. The qualifications of a person to
be admitted to the office of a bishop,
1 This is a true saying, If a man desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a good work. 2 A bishop then must be blameless, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to hospitality, apt to teach; 3 Not given to wine, no striker, not greedy of filthy lucre; but patient, not a brawler, not covetous; 4 One that ruleth well his own house, having his children in subjection with all gravity; 5 (For if a man know not how to rule his own house, how shall he take care of the church of God?) 6 Not a novice, lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the condemnation of the devil. 7 Moreover he must have a good report of them which are without; lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the devil.
The two epistles to Timothy, and that to
Titus, contain a scripture-plan of church-government, or a
direction to ministers. Timothy, we suppose, was an evangelist who
was left at Ephesus, to take care of those whom the Holy Ghost had
made bishops there, that is, the presbyters, as appears by
I. The ministry is a work. However the
office of a bishop may be now thought a good preferment, then it
was thought a good work. 1. The office of a scripture-bishop is an
office of divine appointment, and not of human invention. The
ministry is not a creature of the state, and it is a pity that the
minister should be at any time the tool of the state. The office of
the ministry was in the church before the magistrate countenanced
Christianity, for this office is one of the great gifts Christ has
bestowed on the church,
II. In order to the discharge of this
office, the doing of this work, the workman must be qualified. 1. A
minister must be blameless, he must not lie under any scandal; he
must give as little occasion for blame as can be, because this
would be a prejudice to his ministry and would reflect reproach
upon his office. 2. He must be the husband of one wife; not having
given a bill of divorce to one, and then taken another, or not
having many wives at once, as at that time was too common both
among Jews and Gentiles, especially among the Gentiles. 3. He must
be vigilant and watchful against Satan, that subtle enemy; he must
watch over himself, and the souls of those who are committed to his
charge, of whom having taken the oversight, he must improve
all opportunities of doing them good. A minister ought to be
vigilant, because our adversary the devil goes about like a roaring
lion, seeking whom he may devour,
III. Upon the whole, having briefly gone
through the qualifications of a gospel-bishop, we may infer, 1.
What great reason we have to cry out, as Paul does, Who is
sufficient for these things?
8 Likewise must the deacons be grave, not doubletongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of filthy lucre; 9 Holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. 10 And let these also first be proved; then let them use the office of a deacon, being found blameless. 11 Even so must their wives be grave, not slanderers, sober, faithful in all things. 12 Let the deacons be the husbands of one wife, ruling their children and their own houses well. 13 For they that have used the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus.
We have here the character of deacons:
these had the care of the temporal concerns of the church, that is,
the maintenance of the ministers and provision for the poor: they
served tables, while the ministers or bishops gave themselves only
to the ministry of the word and prayer,
14 These things write I unto thee, hoping to come unto thee shortly: 15 But if I tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth. 16 And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory.
He concludes the chapter with a particular direction to Timothy. He hoped shortly to come to him, to give him further directions and assistance in his work, and to see that Christianity was well planted, and took root well, at Ephesus; he therefore wrote the more briefly to him. But he wrote lest he should tarry long, that Timothy might know how to behave himself in the house of God, how to conduct himself as became an evangelist, and the apostle's substitute. Observe,
I. Those who are employed in the house of
God must see to it that they behave themselves well, lest they
bring reproach upon the house of God, and that worthy name by which
they are called. Ministers ought to behave themselves well, and to
look not only to their praying and preaching, but to their
behaviour: their office binds them to their good behaviour, for any
behaviour will not do in this case. Timothy must know how to behave
himself, not only in the particular church where he was now
appointed to reside for some time, but being an evangelist, and the
apostle's substitute, he must learn how to behave himself in other
churches, where he should in like manner be appointed to reside for
some time; and therefore it is not the church of Ephesus, but the
catholic church, which is here called the house of God, which is
the church of the living God. Observe here, 1. God is the
living God; he is the fountain of life, he is life in himself, and
he gives life, breath, and all things to his creatures; in him we
live, and move, and have our being,
II. It is the great support of the church that it is the church of the living God, the true God in opposition to false gods, dumb and dead idols.
1. As the church of God, it is the
pillar and ground of truth; that is, either, (1.) The church
itself is the pillar and ground of truth. Not that the authority of
the scriptures depends upon that of the church, as the papists
pretend, for truth is the pillar and ground of the church; but the
church holds forth the scripture and the doctrine of Christ, as the
pillar to which a proclamation is affixed holds forth the
proclamation. Even to the principalities and powers in heavenly
places is made known by the church the manifold wisdom of God,
2. But what is the truth which the churches
and ministers are the pillars and grounds of? He tells us
(
(1.) Christianity is a mystery, a mystery that could not have been found out by reason or the light of nature, and which cannot be comprehended by reason, because it is above reason, though not contrary thereto. It is a mystery, not of philosophy or speculation; but of godliness, designed to promote godliness; and herein it exceeds all the mysteries of the Gentiles. It is also a revealed mystery, not shut up and sealed; and it does not cease to be a mystery because now in part revealed. But,
(2.) What is the mystery of godliness? It
is Christ; and here are six things concerning Christ, which make up
the mystery of godliness. [1.] That he is God manifest in the
flesh: God was manifest in the flesh. This proves that he is
God, the eternal Word, that was made flesh and was manifest in the
flesh. When God was to be manifested to man he was pleased to
manifest himself in the incarnation of his own Son: The Word was
made flesh,
Paul here foretels, I. A dreadful apostasy,
1 Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; 2 Speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron; 3 Forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth. 4 For every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving: 5 For it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer.
We have here a prophecy of the apostasy of
the latter times, which he had spoken of as a thing expected and
taken for granted among Christians,
I. In the close of the foregoing chapter,
we had the mystery of godliness summed up; and therefore very
fitly, in the beginning of this chapter, we have the mystery of
iniquity summed up: The Spirit speaks expressly that in the
latter times some shall depart from the faith; whether he means
the Spirit in the Old Testament, or the Spirit in the prophets of
the New Testament, or both. The prophecies concerning antichrist,
as well as the prophecies concerning Christ, came from the Spirit.
The Spirit in both spoke expressly of a general apostasy from the
faith of Christ and the pure worship of God. This should come in
the latter times, during the Christian dispensation, for
these are called the latter days; in the following ages of the
church, for the mystery of iniquity now began to work. Some
shall depart from the faith, or there shall be an apostasy from
the faith. Some, not all; for in the worst of times God will have a
remnant, according to the election of grace. They shall depart
from the faith, the faith delivered to the saints (
1. One of the great instances of the apostasy, namely, giving heed to doctrines of demons, or concerning demons; that is, those doctrines which teach the worship of saints and angels, as a middle sort of deities, between the immortal God and mortal men, such as the heathen called demons, and worshipped under that notion. Now this plainly agrees to the church of Rome, and it was one of the first steps towards that great apostasy, the enshrining of the relics of martyrs, paying divine honours to them, erecting altars, burning incense, consecrating images and temples, and making prayers and praises to the honour of saints departed. This demon-worship is paganism revived, the image of the first beast.
2. The instruments of promoting and
propagating this apostasy and delusion. (1.) It will be done by
hypocrisy of those that speak lies, the agents and emissaries of
Satan, who promote these delusions by lies and forgeries and
pretended miracles,
3. On the whole observe, (1.) The apostasy of the latter times should not surprise us, because it was expressly foretold by the Spirit. (2.) The Spirit is God, otherwise he could not certainly foresee such distant events, which as to us are uncertain and contingent, depending on the tempers, humours, and lusts of men. (3.) The difference between the predictions of the Spirit and the oracles of the heathen is remarkable; the Spirit speaks expressly, but the oracles of the heathen were always doubtful and uncertain. (4.) It is comfortable to think that in such general apostasies all are not carried away, but only some. (5.) It is common for seducers and deceivers to pretend to the Spirit, which is a strong presumption that all are convinced that this is the most likely to work in us an approbation of what pretends to come from the Spirit. (6.) Men must be hardened, and their consciences seared, before they can depart from the faith, and draw in others to side with them. (7.) It is a sign that men have departed from the faith when they will command what God has forbidden, such as saint and angel or demon-worship; and forbid what God has allowed or commanded, such as marriage and meats.
II. Having mentioned their hypocritical
fastings, the apostle takes occasion to lay down the doctrine of
the Christian liberty, which we enjoy under the gospel, of using
God's good creatures,—that, whereas under the law there was a
distinction of meats between clean and unclean (such sorts of flesh
they might eat, and such they might not eat), all this is now taken
away; and we are to call nothing common or unclean,
6 If thou put the brethren in remembrance of these things, thou shalt be a good minister of Jesus Christ, nourished up in the words of faith and of good doctrine, whereunto thou hast attained. 7 But refuse profane and old wives' fables, and exercise thyself rather unto godliness. 8 For bodily exercise profiteth little: but godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come. 9 This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation. 10 For therefore we both labour and suffer reproach, because we trust in the living God, who is the Saviour of all men, specially of those that believe. 11 These things command and teach. 12 Let no man despise thy youth; but be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. 13 Till I come, give attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine. 14 Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. 15 Meditate upon these things; give thyself wholly to them; that thy profiting may appear to all. 16 Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine; continue in them: for in doing this thou shalt both save thyself, and them that hear thee.
The apostle would have Timothy to instil
into the minds of Christians such sentiments as might prevent their
being seduced by the judaizing teachers. Observe, Those are good
ministers of Jesus Christ who are diligent in their work; not that
study to advance new notions, but that put the brethren in
remembrance of those things which they have received and heard.
Wherefore I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance
of these things, though you knew them,
I. Godliness is here pressed upon him and
others: Refuse profane and old wives' sayings,
II. The encouragement which we have to
proceed in the ways of godliness, and to exercise ourselves to it,
notwithstanding the difficulties and discouragements that we meet
with in it. He had said (
1. Godly people must labour and expect reproach; they must do well, and yet expect at the same time to suffer ill: toil and trouble are to be expected by us in this world, not only as men, but as saints.
2. Those who labour and suffer reproach in the service of God and the work of religion may depend upon the living God that they shall not lose by it. Let this encourage them, We trust in the living God. The consideration of this, that the God who has undertaken to be our pay-master is the living God, who does himself live for ever and is the fountain of life to all who serve him, should encourage us in all our services and in all our sufferings for him, especially considering that he is the Saviour of all men. (1.) By his providences he protects the persons, and prolongs the lives, of the children of men. (2.) He has a general good-will to the eternal salvation of all men thus far that he is not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance. He desires not the death of sinners; he is thus far the Saviour of all men that none are left in the same desperate condition that fallen angels are in. Now, if he be thus the Saviour of all men, we may hence infer that much more he will be the rewarder of those who seek and serve him; if he has such a good-will for all his creatures, much more will he provide well for those who are new creatures, who are born again. He is the Saviour of all men, but especially of those that believe; and the salvation he has in store for those that believe is sufficient to recompense them for all their services and sufferings. Here we see, [1.] The life of a Christian is a life of labour and suffering: We labour and suffer. [2.] The best we can expect to suffer in the present life is reproach for our well-doing, for our work of faith and labour of love. [3.] True Christians trust in the living God; for cursed is the man that trusts in man, or in any but the living God; and those that trust in him shall never be ashamed. Trust in him at all times. [4.] God is the general Saviour of all men, as he has put them into a salvable state; but he is in a particular manner the Saviour of true believers; there is then a general and a special redemption.
III. He concludes the chapter with an exhortation to Timothy,
1. To command and teach these things that he had now been teaching him. "Command them to exercise themselves unto godliness, teach them the profit of it, and that if they serve God they serve one who will be sure to bear them out."
2. To conduct himself with that gravity and prudence which might gain him respect, notwithstanding his youth: "Let no man despise thy youth; that is, give no man an occasion to despise thy youth." Men's youth will not be despised if they do not by youthful vanities and follies make themselves despicable; and this men may do who are old, who may therefore thank themselves if they be despised.
3. To confirm his doctrine by a good example: Be thou an example of the believers, &c. Observe, Those who teach by their doctrine must teach by their live, else they pull down with one hand what they build up with the other: they must be examples both in word and conversation. Their discourse must be edifying, and this will be a good example: their conversation must be strict, and this will be a good example: they must be examples in charity, or love to God and all good men, examples in spirit, that is, in spiritual-mindedness, in spiritual worship,—in faith, that is, in the profession of Christian faith,—and in purity or chastity.
4. He charges him to study hard: Till I
come, give attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine, to
meditation upon these things,
5. He charges him to beware of negligence:
Neglect not the gift that is in thee,
6. Having this work committed to him, he must give himself wholly to it: "Be wholly in those things, that thy profiting may appear." He was a wise knowing man, and yet must still be profiting, and make it appear that he improved in knowledge. Observe, (1.) Ministers are to be much in meditation. They are to consider beforehand how and what they must speak. They are to meditate on the great trust committed to them, on the worth and value of immortal souls, and on the account they must give at the last. (2.) Ministers must be wholly in these things, they must mind these things as their principal work and business: Give thyself wholly to them. (3.) By this means their profiting will appear in all things, as well a to all persons; this is the way for them to profit in knowledge and grace, and also to profit others.
7. He presses it upon him to be very cautious: "Take heed to thyself and to the doctrine, consider what thou preachest; continue in them, in the truths that thou hast received; and this will be the way to save thyself, and those that hear thee." Observe, (1.) Ministers are engaged in saving work, which makes it a good work. (2.) The care of ministers should be in the first place to save themselves: "Save thyself in the first place, so shalt thou be instrumental to save those that hear thee." (3.) Ministers in preaching should aim at the salvation of those that hear them, next to the salvation of their own souls. (4.) The best way to answer both these ends is to take heed to ourselves, &c.
Here the apostle, I. Directs Timothy how to
reprove,
1 Rebuke not an elder, but intreat him as a father; and the younger men as brethren; 2 The elder women as mothers; the younger as sisters, with all purity.
Here the apostle gives rules to Timothy,
and in him to other ministers, in reproving. Ministers are
reprovers by office; it is a part, though the least pleasing part,
of their office; they are to preach the word, to reprove and
rebuke,
3 Honour widows that are widows indeed. 4 But if any widow have children or nephews, let them learn first to show piety at home, and to requite their parents: for that is good and acceptable before God. 5 Now she that is a widow indeed, and desolate, trusteth in God, and continueth in supplications and prayers night and day. 6 But she that liveth in pleasure is dead while she liveth. 7 And these things give in charge, that they may be blameless. 8 But if any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel. 9 Let not a widow be taken into the number under threescore years old, having been the wife of one man, 10 Well reported of for good works; if she have brought up children, if she have lodged strangers, if she have washed the saints' feet, if she have relieved the afflicted, if she have diligently followed every good work. 11 But the younger widows refuse: for when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ, they will marry; 12 Having damnation, because they have cast off their first faith. 13 And withal they learn to be idle, wandering about from house to house; and not only idle, but tattlers also and busybodies, speaking things which they ought not. 14 I will therefore that the younger women marry, bear children, guide the house, give none occasion to the adversary to speak reproachfully. 15 For some are already turned aside after Satan. 16 If any man or woman that believeth have widows, let them relieve them, and let not the church be charged; that it may relieve them that are widows indeed.
Directions are here given concerning the
taking of widows into the number of those who were employed by the
church and had maintenance from the church: Honour widows that
are widows indeed. Honour them, that is, maintain them, admit
them into office. There was in those times an office in the church
in which widows were employed, and that was to tend the sick and
the aged, to look to them by the direction of the deacons. We read
of the care taken of widows immediately upon the first forming of
the Christian church (
I. It is appointed that those widows only
should be relieved by the charity of the church who were pious and
devout, and not wanton widows that lived in pleasure,
II. Another rule he gives is that the
church should not be charged with the maintenance of those widows
who had relations of their own that were able to maintain them.
This is mentioned several times (
III. He gives directions concerning the characters of the widows that were to be taken into the number to receive the church's charity: not under sixty years old, nor any who have divorced their husbands or been divorced from them and have married again; she must have been the wife of one man, such as had been a housekeeper, had a good name for hospitality and charity, well reported of for good works. Observe, Particular care ought to be taken to relieve those, when they fall into decay, who, when they had wherewithal, were ready to every good work. Here are instances of such good works as are proper to be done by good wives: If she have brought up children: he does not say, If she have borne children (children are a heritage of the Lord), that depends on the will of God; but, if she had not children of her own, yet if she had brought up children. If she have lodged strangers, and washed the saints' feet; if she have been ready to give entertainment to good Christians and good ministers, when they were in their travels for the spreading of the gospel. Washing of the feet o their friends was a part of their entertainments. If she have relieved the afflicted when she had ability, let her be relieved now. Observe, Those who would find mercy when they are in distress must show mercy when they are in prosperity.
IV. He cautions them to take heed of
admitting into the number those who are likely to be no credit to
them (
17 Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour, especially they who labour in the word and doctrine. 18 For the scripture saith, Thou shalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn. And, The labourer is worthy of his reward. 19 Against an elder receive not an accusation, but before two or three witnesses. 20 Them that sin rebuke before all, that others also may fear. 21 I charge thee before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels, that thou observe these things without preferring one before another, doing nothing by partiality. 22 Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be partaker of other men's sins: keep thyself pure. 23 Drink no longer water, but use a little wine for thy stomach's sake and thine often infirmities. 24 Some men's sins are open beforehand, going before to judgment; and some men they follow after. 25 Likewise also the good works of some are manifest beforehand; and they that are otherwise cannot be hid.
Here are directions,
I. Concerning the supporting of ministers.
Care must be taken that they be honourably maintained (
II. Concerning the accusation of ministers
(
III. Concerning the ordination of ministers
(
IV. Concerning absolution, to which
V. Concerning Timothy himself. 1. Here is a
charge to him to be careful of his office; and a solemn charge it
is: I charge thee before God, as thou wilt answer it to God
before the holy and elect angels, observe these things without
partiality,
I. He treats of the duty of servants,
1 Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honour, that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed. 2 And they that have believing masters, let them not despise them, because they are brethren; but rather do them service, because they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the benefit. These things teach and exhort. 3 If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness; 4 He is proud, knowing nothing, but doting about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings, 5 Perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supposing that gain is godliness: from such withdraw thyself.
I. Here is the duty of servants. The
apostle had spoken before of church-relations, here of our
family-relations. Servants are here said to be under the
yoke, which denotes both subjection and labour; they are yoked
to work, not to be idle. If Christianity finds servants under the
yoke, it continues them under it; for the gospel does not cancel
the obligations any lie under either by the law of nature or by
mutual consent. They must respect their masters, count them
worthy of all honour (because they are their masters), of all
the respect, observance, compliance, and obedience, that are justly
expected from servants to their masters. Not that they were to
think that of them which they were not; but as their masters they
must count them worthy of all that honour which was fit for them to
receive, that the name of God be not blasphemed. If servants
that embraced the Christian religion should grow insolent and
disobedient to their masters, the doctrine of Christ would be
reflected on for their sakes, as if it had made men worse livers
than they had been before they received the gospel. Observe, If the
professors of religion misbehave themselves, the name of God and
his doctrine are in danger of being blasphemed by those who
seek occasion to speak evil of that worthy name by which we are
called. And this is a good reason why we should all conduct
ourselves well, that we may prevent the occasion which many seek,
and will be very apt to lay hold of, to speak ill of religion for
our sakes. Or suppose the master were a Christian, and a believer,
and the servant a believer too, would not this excuse him, because
in Christ there is neither bond nor free? No, by no means,
for Jesus Christ did not come to dissolve the bond of civil
relation, but to strengthen it: Those that have believing
masters, let them not despise them because they are brethren;
for this brotherhood relates only to spiritual privileges, not to
any outward dignity or advantage (those misunderstood and abuse
their religion who make it a pretence for denying the duties that
they owe to their relations); nay, rather do them service,
because they are faithful and beloved. They must think
themselves the more obliged to serve them because the faith and
love that bespeak men Christians oblige them to do good; and that
is all wherein their service consists. Observe, It is a great
encouragement to us in doing our duty to our relations if we have
reason to think they are faithful and beloved, and partakers of
the benefit, that is, of the benefit of Christianity. Again,
Believing masters and servants are brethren, and partakers of the
benefit; for in Christ Jesus there is neither bond nor free, for
you are all one in Christ Jesus,
II. Paul here warns Timothy to withdraw
from those who corrupted the doctrine of Christ, and made it the
subject off strife, debate, and controversy: If any man teach
otherwise (
6 But godliness with contentment is great gain. 7 For we brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing out. 8 And having food and raiment let us be therewith content. 9 But they that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition. 10 For the love of money is the root of all evil: which while some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows. 11 But thou, O man of God, flee these things; and follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness. 12 Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art also called, and hast professed a good profession before many witnesses.
From the mention of the abuse which some put upon religion, making it to serve their secular advantages, the apostle,
I. Takes occasion to show the excellency of contentment and the evil of covetousness.
1. The excellency of contentment,
(1.) The truth he lays down is that
godliness with contentment is great gain. Some read it,
godliness with a competency; that is, if a man have but a
little in this world, yet, if he have but enough to carry him
through it, he needs desire no more, his godliness with that will
be his great gain. For a little which a righteous man has is
better than the riches of many wicked,
(2.) The reason he gives for it is, For
we brought nothing with us into this world, and it is certain we
can carry nothing out,
(3.) Hence he infers, having food and
raiment, let us be therewith content,
2. The evil of covetousness. Those that
will be rich (that set their hearts upon the wealth of this
world, and are resolved right or wrong, they will have it), fall
into temptation and a snare,
(1.) The apostle supposes that, [1.] Some will be rich; that is, they are resolved upon it, nothing short of a great abundance will satisfy. [2.] Such will not be safe nor innocent, for they will be in danger of ruining themselves for ever; they fall into temptation, and a snare, &c. [3.] Worldly lusts are foolish and hurtful, for they drown men in destruction and perdition. [4.] It is good for us to consider the mischievousness of worldly fleshly lusts. They are foolish, and therefore we should be ashamed of them, hurtful, and therefore we should be afraid of them, especially considering to what degree they are hurtful, for they drown men in destruction and perdition.
(2.) The apostle affirms that the love
of money is the root of all evil,
II. Hence he takes occasion to caution
Timothy, and to counsel him to keep in the way of God and his duty,
and particularly to fulfil the trust reposed in him as a minister.
He addresses himself to him as a man of God. Ministers are
men of God, and ought to conduct themselves accordingly in every
thing; they are men employed for God, devoted to his honour more
immediately. The prophets under the Old Testament were called men
of God. 1. He charges Timothy to take heed of the love of money,
which had been so pernicious to many: Flee these things. It
ill becomes any men, but especially men of God, to set their hearts
upon the things of this world; men of God should be taken up with
the things of God. 2. To arm him against the love of the world, he
directs him to follow that which is good. Follow after
righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness:
righteousness in his conversation towards men, godliness towards
God, faith and love as living principles, to support him and carry
him on in the practice both of righteousness and godliness. Those
that follow after righteousness and godliness, from a principle of
faith and love, have need to put on patience and meekness—patience
to bear both the rebukes of Providence and the reproaches of men,
and meekness wherewith to instruct gainsayers and pass by the
affronts and injuries that are done us. Observe, It is not enough
that men of God flee these things, but they must follow after what
is directly contrary thereto. Further, What excellent persons men
of God are who follow after righteousness! They are the excellent
of the earth, and, being acceptable to God, they should be approved
of men. 3. He exhorts him to do the part of a soldier: Fight the
good fight of faith. Note, Those who will get to heaven must
fight their way thither. There must be a conflict with corruption
and temptations, and the opposition of the powers of darkness.
Observe, It is a good fight, it is a good cause, and it will have a
good issue. It is the fight of faith; we do not war after the
flesh, for the weapons of our warfare are not carnal,
13 I give thee charge in the sight of God, who quickeneth all things, and before Christ Jesus, who before Pontius Pilate witnessed a good confession; 14 That thou keep this commandment without spot, unrebukeable, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ: 15 Which in his times he shall show, who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords; 16 Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can see: to whom be honour and power everlasting. Amen. 17 Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not highminded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy; 18 That they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate; 19 Laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life. 20 O Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy trust, avoiding profane and vain babblings, and oppositions of science falsely so called: 21 Which some professing have erred concerning the faith. Grace be with thee. Amen.
The apostle here charges Timothy to keep this commandment (that is, the whole work of his ministry, all the trust reposed in him, all the service expected from him) without spot, unrebukable; he must conduct himself so in his ministry that he might not lay himself open to any blame nor incur any blemish. What are the motives to move him to this?
I. He gives him a solemn charge: I give
thee charge in the sight of God that thou do this. He charges
him as he will answer it at the great day to that God whose eyes
are upon us all, who sees what we are and what we do:—God, who
quickens all things, who has life in himself and is the
fountain of life. This should quicken us to the service of God that
we serve a God who quickens all things. He charges him before
Christ Jesus, to whom in a peculiar manner he stood related as a
minister of his gospel: Who before Pontius Pilate witnessed a
good confession. Observe, Christ died not only as a sacrifice,
but as a martyr; and he witnessed a good confession when he was
arraigned before Pilate, saying (
II. He reminds him of the confession that
he himself had made: Thou hast professed a good profession
before many witnesses (
III. He reminds him of Christ's second
coming: "Keep this commandment-until the appearing of our Lord
Jesus Christ; keep it as long as thou live, till Christ come at
death to give thee a discharge. Keep it with an eye to his second
coming, when we must all give an account of the talents we have
been entrusted with,"
1. Concerning Christ and God the Father the
apostle here speaks great things. (1.) That God is the only
Potentate; the powers of earthly princes are all derived from him,
and depend upon him. The powers that exist are ordained of God,
2. Having mentioned these glorious
attributes, he concludes with a doxology: To him be honour and
power everlasting. Amen. God having all power and honour to
himself, it is our duty to ascribe all power and honour to him.
(1.) What an evil is sin, when committed against such a God, the
blessed and only Potentate! The evil of it rises in proportion to
the dignity of him against whom it is committed. (2.) Great is his
condescension, to take notice of such mean and vile creatures as we
are. What are we then, that the blessed God, the King of kings and
Lord of lords, should seek after us? (3.) Blessed are those who are
admitted to dwell with this great and blessed Potentate. Happy
are thy men (says the queen of Sheba to king Solomon), happy
are these thy servants, who stand continually before thee,
IV. The apostle adds, by way of postscript,
a lesson for rich people,
1. Timothy must charge those that are rich
to beware of the temptations, and improve the opportunities, of
their prosperous estate. (1.) He must caution them to take heed of
pride. This is a sin that easily besets rich people, upon whom the
world smiles. Charge them that they be not high-minded, or
think of themselves above what is meet, or be puffed up with their
wealth. (2.) He must caution them against vain confidence in their
wealth. Charge them that they trust not in uncertain riches.
Nothing is more uncertain than the wealth of this world; many have
had much of it one day and been stripped of all the next. Riches
make themselves wings, and fly away as an eagle, &c.,
2. Hence we may observe, (1.) Ministers
must not be afraid of the rich; be they ever so rich, they must
speak to them, and charge them. (2.) They must caution them against
pride, and vain confidence in their riches: That they be not
high-minded, nor trust in uncertain riches. Stir them up to
works of piety and charity: That they do good, &c. (3.)
This is the way for the rich to lay up in store for themselves for
the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life; in the
way of well-doing we are to seek for glory, honour, and
immortality, and eternal life will be the end of all,
V. Our apostle concludes with a solemn prayer and benediction: Grace be with thee. Amen. Observe, this is a short, yet comprehensive prayer for our friends, for grace comprehends in it all that is good, and grace is an earnest, yea, a beginning, of glory; for, wherever God gives grace, he will give glory, and will not withhold any good thing from him who walketh uprightly. Grace be with you all. Amen.
Completed by Benjamin Andrews Atkinson.
AN
This second
epistle Paul wrote to Timothy from Rome, when he was a prisoner
there and in danger of his life; this is evident from these words,
I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at
hand,
After the introduction (
1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, according to the promise of life which is in Christ Jesus, 2 To Timothy, my dearly beloved son: Grace, mercy, and peace, from God the Father and Christ Jesus our Lord. 3 I thank God, whom I serve from my forefathers with pure conscience, that without ceasing I have remembrance of thee in my prayers night and day; 4 Greatly desiring to see thee, being mindful of thy tears, that I may be filled with joy; 5 When I call to remembrance the unfeigned faith that is in thee, which dwelt first in thy grandmother Lois, and thy mother Eunice; and I am persuaded that in thee also.
Here is, I. The inscription of the epistle
Paul calls himself an apostle by the will of God, merely by
the good pleasure of God, and by his grace, which he professes
himself unworthy of. According to the promise of life which is
in Christ Jesus, or according to the gospel. The gospel is the
promise of life in Christ Jesus; life is the end, and Christ the
way,
II. Paul's thanksgiving to God for
Timothy's faith and holiness: he thanks God that he remembered
Timothy in his prayers. Observe, Whatever good we do, and whatever
good office we perform for our friends, God must have the glory of
it, and we must give him thanks. It is he who puts it into our
hearts to remember such and such in our prayers. Paul was much in
prayer, he prayed night and day; in all his prayers he was mindful
of his friends, he particularly prayed for good ministers, he
prayed for Timothy, and had remembrance of him in his prayers
night and day; he did this without ceasing; prayer was his
constant business, and he never forgot his friends in his prayers,
as we often do. Paul served God from his forefathers with a pure
conscience. It was a comfort to him that he was born in God's
house, and was of the seed of those that served God; as likewise
that he had served him with a pure conscience, according to the
best of his light; he had kept a conscience void of offence, and
made it his daily exercise to do so,
6 Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that thou stir up the gift of God, which is in thee by the putting on of my hands. 7 For God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind. 8 Be not thou therefore ashamed of the testimony of our Lord, nor of me his prisoner: but be thou partaker of the afflictions of the gospel according to the power of God; 9 Who hath saved us, and called us with a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began, 10 But is now made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath brought life and immortality to light through the gospel: 11 Whereunto I am appointed a preacher, and an apostle, and a teacher of the Gentiles. 12 For the which cause I also suffer these things: nevertheless I am not ashamed: for I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him against that day. 13 Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus. 14 That good thing which was committed unto thee keep by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us.
Here is an exhortation and excitation of
Timothy to his duty (
I. He exhorts him to stir up the gift of
God that was in him. Stir it up as fire under the
embers. It is meant of all the gifts and graces the God had given
him, to qualify him for the work of an evangelist, the gifts of the
Holy Ghost, the extraordinary gifts that were conferred by the
imposition of the apostle's hands. These he must stir up; he must
exercise them and so increase them: use gifts and have gifts. To
him that hath shall be given,
II. He exhorts him to count upon afflictions, and get ready for them: "Be not thou therefore ashamed of the testimony of our Lord, nor of me his prisoner. Be not thou ashamed of the gospel, of the testimony thou hast borne to it." Observe,
1. The gospel of Christ is what we have
none of us reason to be ashamed of. We must not be ashamed of those
who are suffering for the gospel of Christ. Timothy must not be
ashamed of good old Paul, though he was now in bonds. As he must
not himself be afraid of suffering, so he must not be afraid of
owning those who were sufferers for the cause of Christ. (1.) The
gospel is the testimony of our Lord; in and by this he bears
testimony of himself to us, and by professing our adherence to it
we bear testimony of him and for him. (2.) Paul was the Lord's
prisoner, his prisoner,
2. Mentioning God and the gospel, he takes
notice what great things God has done for us by the gospel,
(1.) The nature of that gospel which he was
called to suffer for, and the glorious and gracious designs and
purposes of it. It is usual with Paul, when he mentions Christ, and
the gospel of Christ, to digress from his subject, and enlarge upon
them; so full was he of that which is all our salvation, and ought
to be all our desire. Observe, [1.] The gospel aims at our
salvation: He has saved us, and we must not think much to
suffer for that which we hope to be saved by. He has begun to save
us, and will complete it in due time; for God calls those things
that are not (that are not yet completed) as though they were
(
(2.) Consider the example of blessed Paul,
III. He exhorts him to hold fast the
form of sound words,
15 This thou knowest, that all they which are in Asia be turned away from me; of whom are Phygellus and Hermogenes. 16 The Lord give mercy unto the house of Onesiphorus; for he oft refreshed me, and was not ashamed of my chain: 17 But, when he was in Rome, he sought me out very diligently, and found me. 18 The Lord grant unto him that he may find mercy of the Lord in that day: and in how many things he ministered unto me at Ephesus, thou knowest very well.
Having (
I. He mentions the apostasy of many from
the doctrine of Christ,
II. He mentions the constancy of one that
adhered to him, namely, Onesiphorus: For he often refreshed me,
and was not ashamed of my chain,
III. He prays for Onesiphorus himself, as
well as for his house: That he may find mercy in that day,
in the day of death and of judgment, when Christ will account all
the good offices done to his poor members as done to himself.
Observe, 1. The day of death and judgment is an awful day, and may
be emphatically called that day. 2. We need desire no more
to make us happy than to find mercy of the Lord in that day, when
those that have shown no mercy will have judgment without mercy. 3.
The best Christians will want mercy in that day; looking for the
mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ,
In this chapter our apostle gives Timothy many
exhortations and directions, which may be of great use to other,
both ministers and Christians, for whom they were designed as well
as for him. I. He encourages him in his work, showing him whence he
must fetch help,
1 Thou therefore, my son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. 2 And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also. 3 Thou therefore endure hardness, as a good soldier of Jesus Christ. 4 No man that warreth entangleth himself with the affairs of this life; that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a soldier. 5 And if a man also strive for masteries, yet is he not crowned, except he strive lawfully. 6 The husbandman that laboureth must be first partaker of the fruits. 7 Consider what I say; and the Lord give thee understanding in all things.
Here Paul encourages Timothy to constancy
and perseverance in his work: Be strong in the grace that is in
Christ Jesus,
I. Timothy must count upon sufferings, even
unto blood, and therefore he must train up others to succeed him in
the ministry of the gospel,
II. He must endure hardness
(
III. He must not entangle himself in the
affairs of this world,
IV. He must see to it that in carrying on
the spiritual warfare he went by rule, that he observed the laws of
war (
V. He must be willing to wait for a
recompence (
The apostle further commends what he had
said to the attention of Timothy, and expresses his desire and hope
respecting him: Consider what I say, and the Lord give thee
understanding in all things,
8 Remember that Jesus Christ of the seed of David was raised from the dead according to my gospel: 9 Wherein I suffer trouble, as an evil doer, even unto bonds; but the word of God is not bound. 10 Therefore I endure all things for the elect's sakes, that they may also obtain the salvation which is in Christ Jesus with eternal glory. 11 It is a faithful saying: For if we be dead with him, we shall also live with him: 12 If we suffer, we shall also reign with him: if we deny him, he also will deny us: 13 If we believe not, yet he abideth faithful: he cannot deny himself.
I. To encourage Timothy in suffering, the
apostle puts him in mind of the resurrection of Christ (
II. Another thing to encourage him in suffering was that he had Paul for an example. Observe,
1. How the apostle suffered (
2. Why he suffered cheerfully: I endure
all things for the elects' sake,
III. Another thing with which he encourages Timothy is the prospect of a future state.
1. Those who faithfully adhere to Christ
and to his truths and ways, whatever it cost them, will certainly
have the advantage of it in another world: If we be dead with
him, we shall live with him,
2. It is at our peril if we prove
unfaithful to him: If we deny him, he also will deny us. If
we deny him before man, he will deny us before his Father,
14 Of these things put them in remembrance, charging them before the Lord that they strive not about words to no profit, but to the subverting of the hearers. 15 Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. 16 But shun profane and vain babblings: for they will increase unto more ungodliness. 17 And their word will eat as doth a canker: of whom is Hymenæus and Philetus; 18 Who concerning the truth have erred, saying that the resurrection is past already; and overthrow the faith of some.
Having thus encouraged Timothy to suffer, he comes in the next place to direct him in his work.
I. He must make it his business to edify
those who were under his charge, to put them in remembrance
of those things which they did already know; for this is the work
of ministers; not to tell people that which they never knew before,
but to put them in mind of that which they do know, charging
them that they strive not about words. Observe, Those that are
disposed to strive commonly strive about matters of very small
moment. Strifes of words are very destructive to the things of God.
That they strive not about words to no profit. If people did
but consider of what little use most of the controversies in
religion are, they would not be so zealous in their strifes of
words, to the subverting of the hearers, to the drawing of
them away from the great things of God, and occasioning unchristian
heats and animosities, by which truth is often in danger of being
lost. Observe, People are very prone to strive about words, and
such strifes never answer any other ends than to shake some and
subvert others; they are not only useless, but they are very
hurtful, and therefore ministers are to charge the people that they
do not strive about words, and they are most likely to be regarded
when they charge them before the Lord, that is, in his name and
from his word; when they produce their warrant for what they
say.—Study to show thyself approved unto God,
II. He must take heed of that which would
be a hindrance to him in his work,
19 Nevertheless the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his. And, Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity. 20 But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and of silver, but also of wood and of earth; and some to honour, and some to dishonour. 21 If a man therefore purge himself from these, he shall be a vessel unto honour, sanctified, and meet for the master's use, and prepared unto every good work.
Here we see what we may comfort ourselves with, in reference to this, and the little errors and heresies that both infect and infest the church, and do mischief.
I. It may be a great comfort to us that the
unbelief of men cannot make the promise of God of no effect. Though
the faith of some particular persons be overthrown, yet the
foundation of God standeth sure (
II. Another thing that may comfort us is
that though there are some whose faith is overthrown, yet there are
others who keep their integrity, and hold it fast (
22 Flee also youthful lusts: but follow righteousness, faith, charity, peace, with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart. 23 But foolish and unlearned questions avoid, knowing that they do gender strifes. 24 And the servant of the Lord must not strive; but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient, 25 In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves; if God peradventure will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth; 26 And that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are taken captive by him at his will.
I. Paul here exhorts Timothy to beware of
youthful lusts,
II. He cautions him against contention,
and, to prevent this (
I. The apostle forewarns Timothy what the last
days would be, with the reasons thereof,
1 This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. 2 For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, 3 Without natural affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, 4 Traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God; 5 Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away. 6 For of this sort are they which creep into houses, and lead captive silly women laden with sins, led away with divers lusts, 7 Ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth. 8 Now as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, so do these also resist the truth: men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith. 9 But they shall proceed no further: for their folly shall be manifest unto all men, as theirs also was.
Timothy must not think it strange if there
were in the church bad men; for the net of the gospel was to
enclose both good fish and bad,
I. Timothy must know that in the last
days (
II. Paul tells Timothy what would be the
occasion of making these times perilous, or what shall be the marks
and signs whereby these times may be known,
III. Here Paul warns Timothy to take heed
of certain seducers, not only that he might not be drawn away by
them himself, but that he might arm those who were under his charge
against their seduction. 1. He shows how industrious they were to
make proselytes (
10 But thou hast fully known my doctrine, manner of life, purpose, faith, longsuffering, charity, patience, 11 Persecutions, afflictions, which came unto me at Antioch, at Iconium, at Lystra; what persecutions I endured: but out of them all the Lord delivered me. 12 Yea, and all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution. 13 But evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving, and being deceived. 14 But continue thou in the things which thou hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing of whom thou hast learned them; 15 And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. 16 All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: 17 That the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works.
Here the apostle, to confirm Timothy in that way wherein he walked,
I. Sets before him his own example, which
Timothy had been an eye-witness of, having long attended Paul
(
II. He warns Timothy of the fatal end of
seducers, as a reason why he should stick closely to the truth as
it is in Jesus: But evil men and seducers shall wax worse and
worse, &c.,
III. He directs him to keep close to a good
education, and particularly to what he had learned out of the holy
scriptures (
1. It is a great happiness to know the
certainty of the things wherein we have been instructed (
2. Those who would acquaint themselves with the things of God, and be assured of them, must know the holy scriptures, for these are the summary of divine revelation.
3. It is a great happiness to know the holy scriptures from our childhood; and children should betimes get the knowledge of the scriptures. The age of children is the learning age; and those who would get true learning must get it out of the scriptures.
4. The scriptures we are to know are the
holy scriptures; they come from the holy God, were delivered by
holy men, contain holy precepts, treat of holy things, and were
designed to make us holy and to lead us in the way of holiness to
happiness; being called the holy scriptures, they are by
this distinguished from profane writings of all sorts, and from
those that only treat morality, and common justice and honesty, but
do not meddle with holiness. If we would know the holy scriptures,
we must read and search them daily, as the noble Bereans did,
(1.) What is the excellency of the
scripture. It is given by inspiration of God (
(2.) What use it will be of to us. [1.]
It is able to make us wise to salvation; that is, it is a
sure guide in our way to eternal life. Note, Those are wise indeed
who are wise to salvation. The scriptures are able to make us truly
wise, wise for our souls and another world. "To make thee wise to
salvation through faith." Observe, The scriptures will make
us wise to salvation, if they be mixed with faith, and not
otherwise,
(3.) On the whole we here see, [1.] That the scripture has various uses, and answers divers ends and purposes: It is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction of all errors in judgment and practice, and for instruction in righteousness. [2.] The scripture is a perfect rule of faith and practice, and was designed for the man of God, the minister as well as the Christian who is devoted to God, for it is profitable for doctrine, &c. [3.] If we consult the scripture, which was given by inspiration of God, and follow its directions, we shall be made men of God, perfect, and thoroughly furnished to every good work. [4.] There is no occasion for the writings of the philosopher, nor for rabbinical fables, nor popish legends, nor unwritten traditions, to make us perfect men of God, since the scripture answers all these ends and purposes. O that we may love our Bibles more, and keep closer to them than ever! and then shall we find the benefit and advantage designed thereby, and shall at last attain the happiness therein promised and assured to us.
In this chapter, I. Paul with great solemnity and
earnestness presses Timothy to the diligent and conscientious
discharge of his work and office as an evangelist; and the charge
given to him all gospel ministers are to take to themselves,
1 I charge thee therefore before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and his kingdom; 2 Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all longsuffering and doctrine. 3 For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; 4 And they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables. 5 But watch thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry. 6 For I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. 7 I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: 8 Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing.
Observe, I. How awfully this charge is
introduced (
II. What is the matter of the charge,
1. To preach the word. This is
ministers' business; a dispensation is committed to them. It is not
their own notions and fancies that they are to preach, but the pure
plain word of God; and they must not corrupt it, but as of
sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God, they speak in
Christ,
2. To urge what he preached, and to press
it with all earnestness upon his hearers: "Be instant in season
and out of season, reprove, rebuke, exhort; do this work with
all fervency of spirit. Call upon those under thy charge to take
heed of sin, to do their duty: call upon them to repent, and
believe, and live a holy life, and this both in season and out of
season. In season, when they are at leisure to hear thee,
when some special opportunity offers itself of speaking to them
with advantage. Nay, do it out of season, even when there is
not that apparent probability of fastening something upon them,
because thou dost not know but the Spirit of God may fasten upon
them; for the wind bloweth where it listeth; and in the morning
we must sow our seed, and in the evening not withhold our
hand,"
3. He must tell people of their faults: "Reprove them, rebuke them. Convince wicked people of the evil and danger of their wicked courses. Endeavour, by dealing plainly with them, to bring them to repentance. Rebuke them with gravity and authority, in Christ's name, that they may take thy displeasure against them as an indication of God's displeasure."
4. He must direct, encourage, and quicken those who began well. "Exhort them (persuade them to hold on, and endure to the end) and this with all long-suffering and doctrine." (1.) He must do it very patiently: With all long-suffering. "If thou do not see the effect of thy labours presently, yet do not therefore give up the cause; be not weary of speaking to them." While God shows to them all long-suffering, let ministers exhort with all long-suffering. (2.) He must do it rationally, not with passion, but with doctrine, that is, "In order to the reducing of them to good practices, instil into them good principles. Teach them the truth as it is in Jesus, reduce them to a firm belief of it, and this will be a means both to reclaim them from evil and to bring them to good." Observe, [1.] A minister's work has various parts: he is to preach the word, to reprove, rebuke, and exhort. [2.] He is to be very diligent and careful; he must be instant in season and out of season; he must spare no pains nor labour, but must be urgent with them to take care of their souls and their eternal concerns.
5. He must watch in all things. "Seek an opportunity of doing them a kindness; let no fair occasion slip, through thy negligence. Watch to thy work; watch against the temptations of Satan, by which thou mayest be diverted from it; watch over the souls of those who are committed to thy charge."
6. He must count upon afflictions, and endure them, make the best of them. Kakopatheson, endure patiently. "Be not discouraged by the difficulties thou meetest with, but bear them with an evenness of spirit. Inure thyself to hardships."
7. He must remember his office, and discharge its duties: Do the work of an evangelist. The office of the evangelist was, as the apostles' deputies, to water the churches that they planted. They were not settled pastors, but for some time resided in, and presided over, the churches that the apostles had planted, till they were settled under a standing ministry. This was Timothy's work.
8. He must fulfil his ministry: Make full proof of it. It was a great trust that was reposed in him, and therefore he must answer it, and perform all the parts of his office with diligence and care. Observe, (1.) A minister must expect afflictions in the faithful discharge of his duty. (2.) He must endure them patiently, like a Christian hero. (3.) These must not discourage him in his work, for he must do his work, and fulfil his ministry. (4.) The best way to make full proof of our ministry is to fulfil it, to fill it up in all its parts with proper work.
III. The reasons to enforce the charge.
1. Because errors and heresies were likely
to creep into the church, by which the minds of many professing
Christians would be corrupted (
2. Because Paul for his part had almost
done his work: Do thou make full proof of thy ministry, for I am
now ready to be offered,
(1.) "Therefore there will be the more occasion for thee." When labourers are removed out of the vineyard, it is no time for those to loiter that are left behind, but to double their diligence. The fewer hands there are to work the more industrious those hands must be that are at work.
(2.) "I have done the work of my day and generation; do thou in like manner do the work of thy day and generation."
(3.) The comfort and cheerfulness of Paul,
in the prospect of his approaching departure, might encourage
Timothy to the utmost industry, and diligence, and seriousness in
his work. Paul was an old soldier of Jesus Christ, Timothy was but
newly enlisted. "Come," says Paul, "I have found our Master kind
and the cause good; I can look back upon my warfare with a great
deal of pleasure and satisfaction; and therefore be not afraid of
the difficulties thou must meet with. The crown of life is as sure
to thee as if it were already upon thy head; and therefore endure
afflictions, and make full proof of thy ministry." The courage and
comfort of dying saints and ministers, and especially dying
martyrs, are a great confirmation of the truth of the Christian
religion, and a great encouragement to living saints and ministers
in their work. Here the apostle looks forward, upon his death
approaching: I am now ready to be offered. The Holy Ghost
witnessed in every city that bonds and afflictions did abide him,
[1.] With what pleasure he speaks of dying. He calls it his departure; though it is probable that he foresaw he must die a violent bloody death, yet he calls it his departure, or his release. Death to a good man is his release from the imprisonment of this world and his departure to the enjoyments of another world; he does not cease to be, but is only removed from one world to another.
[2.] With what pleasure he looks back upon
the life he had lived (
[3.] With what pleasure he looks forward to
the life he was to live hereafter (
9 Do thy diligence to come shortly unto me: 10 For Demas hath forsaken me, having loved this present world, and is departed unto Thessalonica; Crescens to Galatia, Titus unto Dalmatia. 11 Only Luke is with me. Take Mark, and bring him with thee: for he is profitable to me for the ministry. 12 And Tychicus have I sent to Ephesus. 13 The cloak that I left at Troas with Carpus, when thou comest, bring with thee, and the books, but especially the parchments. 14 Alexander the coppersmith did me much evil: the Lord reward him according to his works: 15 Of whom be thou ware also; for he hath greatly withstood our words.
Here are divers particular matters which
Paul mentions to Timothy, now at the closing of the epistle. 1. He
bids him hasten to him, if possible (
16 At my first answer no man stood with me, but all men forsook me: I pray God that it may not be laid to their charge. 17 Notwithstanding the Lord stood with me, and strengthened me; that by me the preaching might be fully known, and that all the Gentiles might hear: and I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion. 18 And the Lord shall deliver me from every evil work, and will preserve me unto his heavenly kingdom: to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen. 19 Salute Prisca and Aquila, and the household of Onesiphorus. 20 Erastus abode at Corinth: but Trophimus have I left at Miletum sick. 21 Do thy diligence to come before winter. Eubulus greeteth thee, and Pudens, and Linus, and Claudia, and all the brethren. 22 The Lord Jesus Christ be with thy spirit. Grace be with you. Amen.
Here, I. He gives Timothy an account of his own present circumstances.
1. He had lately been called to appear
before the emperor, upon his appeal to Cæsar; and then no man
stood with him (
2. Notwithstanding this God stood by
him (
II. He sends salutations to Aquila, and
Priscilla, and the household of Onesiphorus,
III. He hastens Timothy to come to him
before winter (
IV. He sends commendations to him from Eubulus, Pudens, Linus, Claudia, and all the brethren. One of the heathen writers at this time mentions one Pudens and his wife Claudia, and says the Claudia was a Briton, whence some have gathered that it was this Pudens, and that Claudia here was his wife, and that they were eminent Christians at Rome.
V. He concludes with a prayer, that the
Lord Jesus would be with his spirit. We need no more to make
us happy than to have the Lord Jesus Christ with our spirits; for
in him all spiritual blessings are summed up. And it is the best
prayer we can put up for our friends, that the Lord Jesus Christ
may be with their spirits, to sanctify and save them, and at last
to receive them to himself; as Stephen the proto-martyr prayed,
Lord Jesus, receive my spirit,
Completed by Jeremiah Smith.
AN
This Epistle
of Paul to Titus is much of the same nature with those to Timothy;
both were converts of Paul, and his companions in labours and
sufferings; both were in the office of evangelists, whose work was
to water the churches planted by the apostles, and to set in order
the things that were wanting in them: they were vice-apostles, as
it were, working the work of the Lord, as they did, and
mostly under their direction, though not despotic and arbitrary,
but with the concurring exercise of their own prudence and
judgment,
In this chapter we have, I. The preface or
introduction to the epistle, showing from and to whom it was
written, with the apostle's salutation and prayer for Titus,
wishing all blessings to him,
1 Paul, a servant of God, and an apostle of Jesus Christ, according to the faith of God's elect, and the acknowledging of the truth which is after godliness; 2 In hope of eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, promised before the world began; 3 But hath in due times manifested his word through preaching, which is committed unto me according to the commandment of God our Saviour; 4 To Titus, mine own son after the common faith: Grace, mercy, and peace, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour.
Here is the preface to the epistle, showing,
I. The writer. Paul, a Gentile name
taken by the apostle of the Gentiles,
II. The person written to, who is
described, 1. By his name, Titus, a Gentile Greek, yet
called both to the faith and ministry. Observe, the grace of God is
free and powerful. What worthiness or preparation was there in one
of heathen stock and education? 2. By his spiritual relation to the
apostle: My own (or my genuine) son, not by
natural generation, but by supernatural regeneration. I have
begotten you through the gospel, said he to the Corinthians,
III. The salutation and prayer, wishing all blessings to him: Grace, mercy, and peace, from God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour. Here are, 1. The blessings wished: Grace, mercy, and peace. Grace, the free favour of God, and acceptance with him. Mercy, the fruits of that favour, in pardon of sins, and freedom from all miseries by it, both here and hereafter. And peace, the positive effect and fruit of mercy. Peace with God through Christ who is our peace, and with the creatures and ourselves; outward and inward peace, comprehending all good whatsoever, that makes for our happiness in time and to eternity. Observe, Grace is the fountain of all blessings. Mercy, and peace, and all good, spring out of this. Get into God's favour, and all must be well; for, 2. These are the persons from whom blessings are wished: From God the Father, the fountain of all good. Every blessing, every comfort, comes to us from God as a Father; he is the Father of all by creation, but of the good by adoption and regeneration. And the Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour, as the way and means of procurement and conveyance. All is from the Father by the Son, who is Lord by nature, heir of all things, and our Lord, Redeemer, and head, ordering and ruling his members. All are put under him; we hold of him, as in capite, and owe subjection and obedience to him, who is also Jesus and Christ, the anointed Saviour, and especially our Saviour, who believe in him, delivering us from sin and hell, and bringing us to heaven and happiness.
Thus far is the preface to the epistle; then follows the entrance into the matter, by signifying the end of Titus's being left in Crete.
5 For this cause left I thee in Crete, that thou shouldest set in order the things that are wanting, and ordain elders in every city, as I had appointed thee:
Here is the end expressed,
I. More generally: For this cause left I
thee in Crete, that thou shouldst set in order the things that are
wanting. This was the business of evangelists (in which office
Titus was), to water where the apostles had planted (
II. In special: To ordain elders in
every city, that is, ministers, who were mostly out of the
elder and most understanding and experienced Christians; or, if
younger in years, yet such as were grave and solid in their
deportment and manners. These were to be set where there was any
fit number of Christians, as in larger towns and cities was usually
the case; though villages, too, might have them where there were
Christians enough for it. These presbyters or elders were to have
the ordinary and stated care and charge of the churches; to feed
and govern them, and perform all pastoral work and duty in and
towards them. The word is used sometimes more largely for any who
bear ecclesiastical function in the church, and so the apostles
were presbyters or elders (
III. The rule of his proceeding: As I
had appointed thee, probably when he was going from him, and in
the presence and hearing of others, to which he may now refer, not
so much for Titus's own sake as for the people's, that they might
the more readily yield obedience to Titus, knowing and observing
that in what he did he was warranted and supported by apostolic
injunction and authority. As under the law all things were to be
made according to the pattern shown to Moses in the mount; so under
the gospel all must be ordered and managed according to the
direction of Christ, and of his chief ministers, who were
infallibly guided by him. Human traditions and inventions may not
be brought into the church of God. Prudent disposals for carrying
on the ends of Christ's appointments, according to the general
rules of the word, there may, yea, must be; but none may alter any
thing in the substance of the faith or worship, or order and
discipline, of the churches. If an evangelist might not do any
thing but by appointment, much less may others. The church is the
house of God, and to him it belongs to appoint the officers and
orders of it, as he pleases: the as here refers to the
qualifications and character of the elders that he was to ordain:
"Ordain elders in every city, as I appointed thee, such as I
then described and shall now again more particularly point out to
thee," which he does from the
6 If any be blameless, the husband of one wife, having faithful children not accused of riot or unruly. 7 For a bishop must be blameless, as the steward of God; not selfwilled, not soon angry, not given to wine, no striker, not given to filthy lucre; 8 But a lover of hospitality, a lover of good men, sober, just, holy, temperate; 9 Holding fast the faithful word as he hath been taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers. 10 For there are many unruly and vain talkers and deceivers, specially they of the circumcision: 11 Whose mouths must be stopped, who subvert whole houses, teaching things which they ought not, for filthy lucre's sake. 12 One of themselves, even a prophet of their own, said, The Cretians are alway liars, evil beasts, slow bellies. 13 This witness is true. Wherefore rebuke them sharply, that they may be sound in the faith; 14 Not giving heed to Jewish fables, and commandments of men, that turn from the truth. 15 Unto the pure all things are pure: but unto them that are defiled and unbelieving is nothing pure; but even their mind and conscience is defiled. 16 They profess that they know God; but in works they deny him, being abominable, and disobedient, and unto every good work reprobate.
The apostle here gives Titus directions about ordination, showing whom he should ordain, and whom not.
I. Of those whom he should ordain. He
points out their qualifications and virtues; such as respect their
life and manners, and such as relate to their doctrine: the former
in the
1. Their qualifications respecting their life and manners are,
(1.) More general: If any be blameless; not absolutely without fault, so none are, for there is none that liveth and sinneth not; nor altogether unblamed, this is rare and difficult. Christ himself and his apostles were blamed, though not worthy of it. In Christ thee was certainly nothing blamable; and his apostles were not such as their enemies charged them to be. But the meaning is, He must be one who lies not under an ill character; but rather must have good report, even from those that are without; not grossly or scandalously guilty, so as would bring reproach upon the holy function; he must not be such a one.
(2.) More particularly.
[1.] There is his relative character. In
his own person, he must be of conjugal chastity: The husband of
one wife. The church of Rome says the husband of no
wife, but from the beginning it was not so; marriage is an
ordinance from which no profession nor calling is a bar.
[2.] The more absolute ones are expressed,
First, Negatively, showing what an elder or bishop must not
be: Not self-willed. The prohibition is of large extent,
excluding self-opinion, or overweening conceit of parts and
abilities, and abounding in one's own sense,—self-love, and
self-seeking, making self the centre of all,—also self-confidence
and trust, and self-pleasing, little regarding or setting by
others,—being proud, stubborn, froward, inflexible, set on one's
own will and way, or churlish as Nabal: such is the sense
expositors have affixed to the term. A great honour it is to a
minister not to be thus affected, to be ready to ask and to take
advice, to be ready to defer as much as reasonably may be to the
mind and will of others, becoming all things to all men, that they
may gain some. Not soon angry, me orgilon,
not one of a hasty angry temper, soon and easily provoked
and inflamed. How unfit are those to govern a church who cannot
govern themselves, or their own turbulent and unruly passions! The
minister must be meek and gentle, and patient towards all men.
Not given to wine; thee is no greater reproach on a minister
than to be a wine-bibber, one who loves it, and gives himself undue
liberty this way who continues at the wine or strong drink till
it inflames him. Seasonable and moderate use of this, as of the
other good creatures of God, is not unlawful. Use a little wine
for thy stomach's sake, and thine often infirmities, said Paul
to Timothy,
2. As to doctrine,
(1.) Here is his duty: Holding fast the
faithful word, as he has been taught, keeping close to the
doctrine of Christ, the word of his grace, adhering thereto
according to the instructions he has received—holding it fast in
his own belief and profession, and in teaching others. Observe,
[1.] The word of God, revealed in the scripture, is a true and
infallible word; the word of him that is the amen, the true and
faithful witness, and whose Spirit guided the penmen of it.
Holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.
[2.] Ministers must hold fast, and hold forth, the faithful word in
their teaching and life. I have kept the faith, was Paul's
comfort (
(2.) Here is the end: That he may be able, by sound doctrine, both to exhort, and to convince the gainsayers, to persuade and draw others to the true faith, and to convince the contrary-minded. How should he do this if he himself were uncertain or unsteady, not holding fast that faithful word and sound doctrine which should be the matter of this teaching, and the means and ground of convincing those that oppose the truth? We see here summarily the great work of the ministry—to exhort those who are willing to know and do their duty, and to convince those that contradict, both which are to be done by sound doctrine, that is, in a rational instructive way, by scripture-arguments and testimonies, which are the infallible words of truth, what all may and should rest and be satisfied in and determined by. And thus of the qualifications of the elders whom Titus was to ordain.
II. The apostle's directory shows whom he
should reject or avoid—men of another character, the mention of
whom is brought in as a reason of the care he had recommended about
the qualifications of ministers, why they should be such, and only
such, as he had described. The reasons he takes both from bad
teachers and hearers among them,
1. From bad teachers. (1.) Those false
teachers are described. They were unruly, headstrong and
ambitious of power, refractory and untractable (as some render it),
and such as would not bear nor submit themselves to the discipline
and necessary order in the church, impatient of good government and
of sound doctrine. And vain talkers and deceivers,
conceiting themselves to be wise, but really foolish, and thence
great talkers, falling into errors and mistakes, and fond of them,
and studious and industrious to draw others into the same. Many
such there were, especially those of the circumcision,
converts as they pretended, at least, from the Jews, who yet were
for mingling Judaism and Christianity together, and so making a
corrupt medley. These were the false teachers. (2.) Here is the
apostle's direction how to deal with them (
II. In reference to their people or hearers, who are described from ancient testimony given of them.
1. Here is the witness (
2. Here is the matter of his testimony: Kretes aei pseustai, kaka theria, gasteres argai—The Cretans are always liars, evil beasts, slow bellies. Even to a proverb, they were infamous for falsehood and lying; kretizein, to play the Cretan, or to lie, is the same; and they were compared to evil beasts for their sly hurtfulness and savage nature, and called slow bellies for their laziness and sensuality, more inclined to eat than to work and live by some honest employment. Observe, Such scandalous vices as were the reproach of heathens should be far from Christians: falsehood and lying, invidious craft and cruelty, all beastly and sensual practices, with idleness and sloth, are sins condemned by the light of nature. For these were the Cretans taxed by their own poets.
3. Here is the verification of this by the
apostle himself:
4. He instructs Titus how to deal with
them: Wherefore rebuke them sharply. When Paul wrote to
Timothy he bade him instruct with meekness; but now, when he writes
to Titus, he bids him rebuke them sharply. The reason of the
difference may be taken from the different temper of Timothy and
Titus; the former might have more keenness in his disposition, and
be apt to be warm in reproving, whom therefore he bids to rebuke
with meekness; and the latter might be one of more mildness,
therefore he quickens him, and bids him rebuke sharply. Or rather
it was from the difference of the case and people: Timothy had a
more polite people to deal with, and therefore he must rebuke them
with meekness; and Titus had to do with those who were more rough
and uncultivated, and therefore he must rebuke them sharply; their
corruptions were many and gross, and committed without shame or
modesty, and therefore should be dealt with accordingly. There must
in reproving be a distinguishing between sins and sins; some are
more gross and heinous in their nature, or in the manner of their
commission, with openness and boldness, to the greater dishonour of
God and danger and hurt to men: and between sinners and sinners;
some are of a more tender and tractable temper, apter to be wrought
on by gentleness, and to be sunk and discouraged by too much
roughness and severity; others are more hardy and stubborn, and
need more cutting language to beget in them remorse and shame.
Wisdom therefore is requisite to temper and manage reproofs aright,
as may be most likely to do good.
5. Here is the end of it noted: That
they may be sound in the faith (
6. He gives the reasons of this, from the
liberty we have by the gospel from legal observances, and the evil
and mischief of a Jewish spirit under the Christian dispensation in
the
Objection. But are not these
judaizers (as you call them) men who profess religion, and speak
well of God, and Christ, and righteousness of life, and should they
be so severely taxed? Answer, They profess that they know God;
but in works they deny him, being abominable, and disobedient, and
to every good work reprobate,
The apostle here directs Titus about the faithful
discharge of his own office generally (
1 But speak thou the things which become sound doctrine: 2 That the aged men be sober, grave, temperate, sound in faith, in charity, in patience. 3 The aged women likewise, that they be in behaviour as becometh holiness, not false accusers, not given to much wine, teachers of good things; 4 That they may teach the young women to be sober, to love their husbands, to love their children, 5 To be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of God be not blasphemed. 6 Young men likewise exhort to be sober minded. 7 In all things showing thyself a pattern of good works: in doctrine showing uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity, 8 Sound speech, that cannot be condemned; that he that is of the contrary part may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say of you. 9 Exhort servants to be obedient unto their own masters, and to please them well in all things; not answering again; 10 Not purloining, but showing all good fidelity; that they may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things.
Here is the third thing in the matter of the epistle. In the chapter foregoing, the apostle had directed Titus about matters of government, and to set in order the things that were wanting in the churches. Now here he exhorts him,
I. Generally, to a faithful discharge of
his own office. His ordaining others to preach would not excuse
himself from preaching, nor might he take care of ministers and
elders only, but he must instruct private Christians also in their
duty. The adversative particle (but) here points back to the
corrupt teachers, who vented fables, things vain and
unprofitable: in opposition to them, says he, "But speak thou
the things that become sound doctrine, what is agreeable to the
word, which is pure and uncorrupt, healthful and nourishing to
eternal life." Observe, (1.) The true doctrines of the gospel are
sound doctrines, formally and effectively; they are in
themselves good and holy, and make the believers so; they make them
fit for, and vigorous in, the service of God. (2.) Ministers must
be careful to teach only such truths. If the common talk of
Christians must be uncorrupt, to the use of edifying, such as
may minister grace to the hearers (
II. Specially and particularly, he
instructs him to apply this sound doctrine to several sorts of
persons, from
1. To the aged men. By aged men some understand elders by office, including deacons, &c. But it is rather to be taken of the aged in point of years. Old disciples of Christ must conduct themselves in every thing agreeably to the Christian doctrine. That the aged men be sober, not thinking that the decays of nature, which they feel in old age, will justify them in any inordinacy or intemperance, whereby they conceit to repair them; they must keep measure in things, both for health and for fitness, for counsel and example to the younger. Grave: levity is unbecoming in any, but especially in the aged; they should be composed and stayed, grave in habit, speech, and behaviour; gaudiness in dress, levity and vanity in the behaviour, how unbeseeming in their years! Temperate, moderate and prudent, one who governs well his passions and affections, so as not to be hurried away by them to any thing that is evil or indecent. Sound in the faith, sincere and stedfast, constantly adhering to the truth of the gospel, not fond of novelties, nor ready to run into corrupt opinions or parties, nor to be taken with Jewish fables or traditions, or the dotages of their rabbin. Those who are full of years should be full of grace and goodness, the inner man renewing more and more as the outer decays. In charity, or love; this is fitly joined with faith, which works by, and must be seen in, love, love to God and men, and soundness therein. It must be sincere love, without dissimulation: love of God for himself, and of men for God's sake. The duties of the second table must be done in virtue of those of the first; love to men as men, and to the saints as the excellent of the earth, in whom must be special delight; and love at all times, in adversity as well as prosperity. Thus must there be soundness in charity or love. And in patience. Aged persons are apt to be peevish, fretful, and passionate; and therefore need to be on their guard against such infirmities and temptations. Faith, love, and patience, are three main Christian graces, and soundness in these is much of gospel perfection. There is enduring patience and waiting patience, both of which must be looked after; to bear evils becomingly, and contentedly to want the good till we are fit for it and it for us, being followers of those who through faith and patience inherit the promises. Thus as to the aged men.
2. To the aged women. These also must be
instructed and warned. Some by these aged women understand the
deaconesses, who were mostly employed in looking after the poor and
attending the sick; but it is rather to be taken (as we render it)
of all aged women professing religion. They must be in behaviour
as becometh holiness: both men and women must accommodate their
behaviour to their profession. Those virtues before mentioned
(sobriety, gravity, temperance, soundness in the faith, charity,
and patience), recommended to aged men, are not proper to them
only, but applicable to both sexes, and to be looked to by aged
women as well as men. Women are to hear and learn their duty from
the word, as well as the men: there is not one way of salvation for
one sex or sort, and another for another; but both must learn and
practise the same things, both as aged and as Christians; the
virtues and duties are common. That the aged women likewise
(as well as the men) be in behaviour as becometh holiness;
or as beseems and is proper for holy persons, such as they profess
to be and should be, keeping a pious decency and decorum in
clothing and gesture, in looks and speech, and all their
deportment, and this from an inward principle and habit of
holiness, influencing and ordering the outward conduct at all
times. Observe, Though express scripture do not occur, or be not
brought, for every word, or look, or fashion in particular, yet
general rules there are according to which all must be ordered; as
3. There are lessons for young women also,
whom the aged women must teach, instructing and advising them in
the duties of religion according to their years. For teaching such
things aged women have often better access than the men, even than
ministers have, which therefore they must improve in instructing
the young women, especially the young wives; for he speaks of their
duty to their husbands and children. These young women the more
aged must teach, (1.) To bear a good personal character: To be
sober and discreet, contrary to the vanity and rashness which
younger years are subject to: discreet in their judgments and sober
in their affections and behaviour. Discreet and
chaste stand well together; many expose themselves to fatal
temptations by that which at first might be but indiscretion.
4. Here is the duty of young men. They are apt to be eager and hot, thoughtless and precipitant; therefore they must be earnestly called upon and exhorted to be considerate, not rash; advisable and submissive, not wilful and head-strong; humble and mild, not haughty and proud; for there are more young people ruined by pride than by any other sin. The young should be grave and solid in their deportment and manners, joining the seriousness of age with the liveliness and vigour of youth. This will make even those younger years to pass to good purpose, and yield matter of comfortable reflection when the evil days come; it will be preventive of much sin and sorrow, and lay the foundation for doing and enjoying much good. Such shall not mourn at the last, but have peace and comfort in death, and after it a glorious crown of life.
5. With these instructions to Titus,
respecting what he should teach others—the aged men and women, and
the younger of both sexes (Titus himself probably at this time
being a young man also), the apostle inserts some directions to
himself. He could not expect so successfully to teach others, if he
did not conduct himself well both in his conversation and
preaching. (1.) Here is direction for his conversation: In all
things showing thyself a pattern of good works,
6. The directions respecting servants. Servants must not think that their mean and low state puts them beneath God's notice or the obligations of his laws—that, because they are servants of men, they are thereby discharged from serving God. No; servants must know and do their duty to their earthly masters, but with an eye to their heavenly one: and Titus must not only instruct and warn earthly masters of their duties, but servants also of theirs, both in his public preaching and private admonitions. Servants must attend the ordinances of God for their instruction and comfort, as well as the masters themselves. In this direction to Titus there are the duties themselves, to which he must exhort servants, and a weighty consideration wherewith he was to enforce them.
(1.) The duties themselves are these:—
[1.] To be obedient to their own
masters,
[2.] To please them well in all
things, in all lawful things, and such as belong to them to
command, or at least as are not contrary to the will of their great
and superior Lord. We are not to understand it either of obeying or
pleasing them absolutely, without any limitation; but always with a
reserve of God's right, which may in no case be entrenched upon. If
his command and the earthly master's come in competition, we are
instructed to obey God rather than man; but then servants must be
upon good grounds in this, that there is an inconsistency, else are
they not held to be excused. And not only must the will of God be
the measure of the servant's obedience, but the reason of it also.
All must be done with a respect to him, in virtue of his authority,
and for pleasing him primarily and chiefly,
[3.] Not answering again; not contradicting them, nor disputing it with them; not giving them any disrespectful or provoking language. Job complained of his servants, that he called them, and they gave him no answer; that was faulty another way: Non respondere pro convitio est—Such silence is contempt: but here it is respect, rather to take a check or reproof with humble silence, not making any confident nor bold replies. When conscious of a fault, to palliate or stand in justification of it doubles it. Yet this not answering again excludes not turning away wrath with a soft answer, when season and circumstances admit. Good and wise masters will be ready to hear and do right; but answering unseasonably, or in an unseemly manner, or, where the case admits not excuse, to be pert or confident, shows a want of the humility and meekness which such relation requires.
[4.] Not purloining, but showing all
good fidelity. This is another great essential of good
servants, to be honest, never converting that to their own
use which is their master's, nor wasting the goods they are
entrusted with; that is, purloining. They must be just and
true, and do for their masters as they would or should for
themselves.
(2.) Here is the consideration with which Titus was to enforce them: That they may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things; that is, that they may recommend the gospel and Christ's holy religion to the good opinion of those that are without, by their meek, humble, obedient, and faithful conduct in all things. Even servants, though they may think that such as they, in so low and inferior a condition, can do little to bring repute to Christianity, or adorn the doctrine of Christ, and set forth the excellences of his truth and ways, yet, if they be careful to do their duty, it will redound to the glory of God and the credit of religion. The unbelieving masters would think the better of that despised way, which was every where spoken against, when they found that those of their servants who were Christians were better than their other servants—more obedient and submissive, more just and faithful, and more diligent in their places. True religion is an honour to the professors of it; and they should see that they do not any dishonour to it, but adorn it rather in all that they are able. Our light must shine among men, so that they, seeing our good works, may glorify our Father who is in heaven. And thus of the apostle's directions to Titus, about the discharge of his office, in reference to several sorts of persons.
11 For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, 12 Teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world; 13 Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; 14 Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works.
Here we have the grounds or considerations upon which all the foregoing directions are urged, taken from the nature and design of the gospel, and the end of Christ's death.
I. From the nature and design of the gospel. Let young and old, men and women, masters and servants, and Titus himself, let all sorts do their respective duties, for this is the very aim and business of Christianity, to instruct, and help, and form persons, under all distinctions and relations, to a right frame and conduct. For this,
1. They are put under the dispensation of
the grace of God, so the gospel is called,
2. This gospel grace brings salvation (reveals and offers it to sinners and ensures it to believers)—salvation from sin and wrath, from death and hell. Hence it is called the word of life; it brings to faith, and so to life, the life of holiness now and of happiness hereafter. The law is the ministration of death, but the gospel the ministration of life and peace. This therefore must be received as salvation (its rules minded, its commands obeyed), that the end of it may be obtained, the salvation of the soul. And more inexcusable will the neglecters of this grace of God bringing salvation now be, since,
3. It hath appeared, or shone out more clearly and illustriously than ever before. The old dispensation was comparatively dark and shadowy; this is a clear and shining light; and, as it is now more bright, so more diffused and extensive also. For,
4. It hath appeared to all men; not
to the Jews only, as the glory of God appeared at mount Sinai to
that particular people, and out of the view of all others; but
gospel grace is open to all, and all are invited to come and
partake of the benefit of it, Gentiles as well as Jews. The
publication of it is free and general: Disciple all nations:
Preach the gospel to every creature. The pale is broken down;
there is no such enclosure now as formerly. The preaching of
Jesus Christ, which was kept secret since the world began, now is
made manifest, and by the scriptures of the prophets, according to
the commandment of the everlasting God, made known to all nations
for the obedience of faith,
5. This gospel revelation is to teach, and not by way of information and instruction only, as a schoolmaster does his scholars, but by way of precept and command, as a sovereign who gives laws to his subjects. It directs what to shun and what to follow, what to avoid and what to do. The gospel is not for speculation only or chiefly, but for practice and right ordering of life; for it teaches us,
(1.) To abandon sin: Denying ungodliness and worldly lusts; to renounce and have no more to do with these, as we have had: Put off, concerning the former conversation, the old man which is corrupt; that is, the whole body of sins, here distributed into ungodliness and worldly lusts. "Put away ungodliness and irreligion, all unbelief, neglect or disesteem of the divine Being, not loving, nor fearing, nor trusting in him, nor obeying him as we should, neglecting his ordinances, slighting his worship, profaning his name or day. Thus deny ungodliness (hate and put it away); and worldly lusts, all corrupt and vicious desires and affections that prevail in worldly men, and carry out to worldly things the lust of the flesh also, and of the eye, and the pride of life, all sensuality and filthiness, covetous desires and ambition, seeking and valuing more the praise of men than of God; put away all these." An earthly sensual conversation suits not a heavenly calling. Those that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts. They have done it by covenant-engagement and promise, and have initially and prevailingly done it in act; they are going on in the work, cleansing themselves more and more from all filthiness of flesh and spirit. Thus the gospel first unteaches that which is evil, to abandon sin; and then,
(2.) To make conscience of that which is
good: To live soberly, righteously, and godly, &c.
Religion is not made up of negatives only; there must be doing good
as well as eschewing evil; in these conjunctly is sincerity proved
and the gospel adorned. We should live soberly with respect to
ourselves, in the due government of our appetites and passions,
keeping the limits of moderation and temperance, avoiding all
inordinate excesses; and righteously towards all men, rendering to
all their due, and injuring none, but rather doing good to others,
according to our ability and their need: this seems a part of
justice and righteousness, for we are not born for ourselves alone,
and therefore may not live to ourselves only. We are members one
of another, and must seek every man another's wealth,
(3.) To look for the glories of another
world, to which a sober, righteous, and godly life in this is
preparative: Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious
appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ. Hope,
by a metonymy, is put for the thing hoped for, namely, heaven and
the felicities thereof, called emphatically that hope,
because it is the great thing we look and long and wait for; and a
blessed hope, because, when attained, we shall be completely
happy for ever. And the glorious appearing of the great God and
our Saviour Jesus Christ. This denotes both the time of the
accomplishing of our hope and the sureness and greatness of it: it
will be at the second appearing of Christ, when he shall come in
his own glory, and in his Father's, and of the holy angels,
II. From the end of Christ's death: Who
gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and
purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works,
1. The purchaser of salvation—Jesus Christ, that great God and our Saviour, who saves not simply as God, much less as man alone; but as God-man, two natures in one person: man, that he might obey, and suffer, and die, for man, and be meet to deal with him and for him; and God, that he might support the manhood, and give worth and efficacy to his undertakings, and have due regard to the rights and honour of the deity, as well as the good of his creature, and bring about the latter to the glory of the former. Such a one became us; and this was,
2. The price of our redemption: He gave
himself. The Father gave him, but he gave himself too; and, in
the freeness and voluntariness, as well as the greatness of the
offering, lay the acceptableness and merit of it. Therefore doth
my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it
again. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself,
3. The persons for whom: For us, us
poor perishing sinners, gone off from God, and turned rebels
against him. He gave himself for us, not only for our good,
but in our stead. Messiah was cut off, not for himself, but for us.
He suffered, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to
God,
4. The ends of his giving himself for us,
(1.) That he might redeem us from all iniquity. This is
fitted to the first lesson, denying ungodliness and worldly
lusts. Christ gave himself to redeem us from these, therefore
put them away. To love and live in sin is to trample under foot
redeeming blood, to despise and reject one of the greatest benefits
of it, and to act counter to its design. But how could the short
sufferings of Christ redeem us from all iniquity? Answer,
Through the infinite dignity of his person. He who was God
suffered, though not as God. The acts and properties of either
nature are attributed to the person. God purchased his church
with his own blood,
15 These things speak, and exhort, and rebuke with all authority. Let no man despise thee.
The apostle closes the chapter (as he began it) with a summary direction to Titus upon the whole, in which we have the matter and manner of ministers' teaching, and a special instruction to Titus in reference to himself.
I. The matter of ministers' teaching:
These thing, namely, those before mentioned: not Jewish
fables and traditions, but the truths and duties of the gospel, of
avoiding sin, and living soberly, righteously, and godly, in this
present world. Observe, Ministers in their preaching must keep
close to the word of God. If any man speak, let him speak as the
oracles of God,
II. The manner; by doctrine, and
exhortation, and reproof with all authority.
III. Here is a special instruction to Titus in reference to himself: "Let no man despise thee; that is, give no occasion to do so, nor suffer it without reproof, considering that he who despiseth despiseth not man, but God." Or thus, "Speak and exhort these things, press them upon all, as they may respectively be concerned; with boldness and faithfulness reprove sin, and carefully look to thyself and thy own conduct, and then none will despise thee." The most effectual way for ministers to secure themselves from contempt is to keep close to the doctrine of Christ, and imitate his example—to preach and live well, and do their duty with prudence and courage; this will best preserve both their reputation and their comfort.
Perhaps too an admonition might be here
intended to the people—that Titus, though young, and but a
substitute of the apostle, yet should not be condemned by them, but
considered and respected as a faithful minister of Christ, and
encouraged and supported in his work and office. "Know those
that labour among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish
you; and esteem them very highly in love for their work's
sake,
Of duties which concern Christians more in common,
and the reasons of them,
1 Put them in mind to be subject to principalities and powers, to obey magistrates, to be ready to every good work, 2 To speak evil of no man, to be no brawlers, but gentle, showing all meekness unto all men. 3 For we ourselves also were sometimes foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving divers lusts and pleasures, living in malice and envy, hateful, and hating one another. 4 But after that the kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared, 5 Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost; 6 Which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour; 7 That being justified by his grace, we should be made heirs according to the hope of eternal life. 8 This is a faithful saying, and these things I will that thou affirm constantly, that they which have believed in God might be careful to maintain good works. These things are good and profitable unto men.
Here is the fourth thing in the matter of
the epistle. The apostle had directed Titus in reference to the
particular and special duties of several sorts of persons; now he
bids him exhort to what concerned them more in common, namely, to
quietness and submission to rulers, and readiness to do good, and
to equitable and gentle behaviour towards all men—things comely
and ornamental of religion; he must therefore put them in mind of
such things. Ministers are people's remembrancers of their duty. As
they are remembrancers for the people to God in prayers (
I. The duties themselves, which they were
to be reminded of. 1. Put them in mind to be subject to
principalities and powers, to obey magistrates. Magistracy is
God's ordinance for the good of all, and therefore must be regarded
and submitted to by all; not for wrath and by force only, but
willingly and for conscience' sake. Principalities, and
powers, and magistrates, that is, all civil rulers,
whether supreme and chief or subordinate, in the government under
which they live, of whatever form it be; that they be subject to
them and obey them in things lawful and honest, and which it
belongs to their office to require. The Christian religion was
misrepresented by its adversaries as prejudicial to the rights of
princes and civil powers, and tending to faction and sedition, and
to rebellion against lawful authority; therefore to put to
silence the ignorance of foolish men, and stop the mouths of
malicious enemies, Christians must be reminded to show themselves
examples rather of all due subjection and obedience to the
government that is over them. Natural desire of liberty must be
guided and bounded by reason and scripture. Spiritual privileges do
not make void or weaken, but confirm and strengthen, their
obligations to civil duties: "Remind them therefore to be
subject to principalities and powers and to obey magistrates."
And, 2. To be ready to every good work. Some refer this to
such good works as are required by magistrates and within their
sphere: "Whatever tends to good order, and to promote and secure
public tranquility and peace, be not backward, but ready, to
promote such things." But, though this be included, if not first
intended, yet is it not to be hereto restrained. The precept
regards doing good in all kinds, and on every occasion that may
offer, whether resecting God, ourselves, or our neighbour—what may
bring credit to religion in the world. Whatsoever things are
true, honest, just, pure, lovely, of good report: if there be any
virtue, if there be any praise, think on these things
(
II. He adds the reasons, which are derived
1. From their own past condition.
Consideration of men's natural condition is a great means and
ground of equity and gentleness, and all meekness, towards those
who are yet in such a state. This has a tendency to abate pride and
work pity and hope in reference to those who are yet unconverted:
"We ourselves also were so and so, corrupt and sinful, therefore we
should not be impatient and bitter, hard and severe, towards those
who are but as ourselves once were. Should we then have been
willing to be contemned, and proudly and rigorously dealt with? No,
but treated with gentleness and humanity; and therefore we should
now so treat those who are unconverted, according to that rule of
equity: Quod tibi non vis fieri, alteri ne feceris—What you
would not have done to you that do not you to another." Their
past natural condition is set forth in divers particulars. We
ourselves also were sometimes, (1.) Foolish; without
true spiritual understanding and knowledge, ignorant of heavenly
things. Observe, Those should be most disposed to bear with others'
follies who may remember many of their own; those should be meek
and gentle, and patient towards others, who once needed and
doubtless then expected the same. We ourselves also were
sometimes foolish. And, (2.) Disobedient; heady and
unpersuadable, resisting the word, and rebellious even against the
natural laws of God, and those which human society requires. Well
are these set together, foolish and obedient. For
what folly like this, to disobey God and his laws, natural or
revealed? This is contrary to right reason, and men's true and
greatest interests; and what so foolish as to violate and go
counter to these? (3.) Deceived, or wandering; namely, out
of the ways of truth and holiness. Man in this his degenerate state
is of a straying nature, thence compared to a lost sheep; this must
be sought and brought back, and guided in the right way,
2. From their present state. "We are
delivered out of that our miserable condition by no merit nor
strength of our own; but only by the mercy and free grace of God,
and merit of Christ, and operation of his Spirit. Therefore we have
no ground, in respect of ourselves, to condemn those who are yet
unconverted, but rather to pity them, and cherish hope concerning
them, that they, though in themselves as unworthy and unmeet as we
were, yet may obtain mercy, as we have:" and so upon this occasion
the apostle again opens the causes of our salvation,
(1.) We have here the prime author of our
salvation—God the Father, therefore termed here God our
Saviour. All things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself
by Jesus Christ,
(2.) The spring and rise of it—the divine
philanthropy, or kindness and love of God to man. By
grace we are saved from First to last. This is the ground and
motive. God's pity and mercy to man in misery were the first wheel,
or rather the Spirit in the wheels, that sets and keeps them all in
motion. God is not, cannot be, moved by any thing out of himself.
The occasion is in man, namely, his misery and wretchedness. Sin
bringing that misery, wrath might have issued out rather than
compassion; but God, knowing how to adjust all with his own honour
and perfections, would pity and save rather than destroy. He
delights in mercy. Where sin abounded, grace did much more
abound. We read of riches of goodness and mercy,
(3.) Here is the means, or instrumental cause—the shining out of this love and grace of God in the gospel, after it appeared, that is, in the word. The appearing of love and grace has, through the Spirit, great virtue to soften and change and turn to God, and so is the power of God to salvation to every one that believeth. Thus having asserted God to be the author, his free grace the spring, and the manifestation of this in the gospel the means of salvation, that the honour of all still may be the better secured to him,
(4.) False grounds and motives are here
removed: Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but
according to his mercy, he saved us; not for foreseen works of
ours, but his own free grace and mercy alone. Works must be in the
saved (where there is room for it), but not among the causes of his
salvation; they are the way to the kingdom, not the meriting price
of it; all is upon the principle of undeserved favour and mercy
from first to last. Election is of grace: we are chosen to
be holy, not because it was antecedently seen that we should be
so,
(5.) Here is the formal cause of salvation, or that wherein it lies, the beginnings of it at least—in regeneration or spiritual renewing, as it is here called. Old things pass away, and all things become new, in a moral and spiritual, not in a physical and natural, sense. It is the same man, but with other dispositions and habits; evil ones are done away, as to the prevalency of them at present; and all remains of them in due time will be so, when the work shall be perfected in heaven. A new prevailing principle of grace and holiness is wrought, which inclines, and sways, and governs, and makes the man a new man, a new creature, having new thoughts, desires, and affections, a new and holy turn of life and actions; the life of God in man, not only from God in a special manner, but conformed and tending to him. Here is salvation begun, and which will be growing and increasing to perfection; therefore it is said, He saved us. What is so begun, as sure to be perfected in time, is expressed as if it already were so. Let us look to this therefore without delay; we must be initially saved now, by regeneration, if on good ground we would expect complete salvation in heaven. The change then will be but in degree, not in kind. Grace is glory begun, as glory is but grace in its perfection. How few mind this! Most act as if they were afraid to be happy before the time; they would have heaven, they pretend, at last, yet care not for holiness now; that is, they would have the end without the beginning; so absurd are sinners. But without regeneration, that is, the first resurrection, there is no attaining the second glorious one, the resurrection of the just. Here then is formal salvation, in the new divine life wrought by the gospel.
(6.) Here is the outward sign and seal
thereof in baptism, called therefore the washing of
regeneration. The work itself is inward and spiritual; but it
is outwardly signified and sealed in this ordinance. Water is of a
cleansing and purifying nature, does away the filth of the flesh,
and so was apt to signify the doing away of the guilt and
defilement of sin by the blood and Spirit of Christ, though that
aptness alone, without Christ's institution, would not have been
sufficient. This it is that makes it of this signification on God's
part, a seal of righteousness by faith, as circumcision was, in the
place of which it succeeds; and on ours an engagement to be the
Lord's. Thus baptism saves figuratively and sacramentally, where it
is rightly used. Arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins,
calling upon the name of the Lord,
(7.) Here is the principal efficient,
namely, the Spirit of God; it is the renewing of the Holy
Ghost; not excluding the Father and the Son, who in all works
without themselves are concurring; nor the use of means, the word
and sacraments, by which the Spirit works; through his operation it
is that they have their saving effect. In the economy of our
salvation, the applying and effecting part is especially attributed
to the Holy Spirit. We are said to be born of the Spirit, to be
quickened and sanctified by the Spirit, to be led and guided,
strengthened and helped, by the Spirit. Through him we mortify sin,
perform duty, walk in God's ways; all the acts and operations of
the divine life in us, the works and fruits of righteousness
without us, all are through this blessed and Holy Spirit, who is
therefore called the Spirit of life, and of grace and holiness; all
grace is from him. Earnestly therefore is he to be sought, and
greatly to be heeded by us, that we quench not his holy motions,
nor resist and oppose him in his workings. Res delicatula est
Spiritus—The Spirit is a tender thing. As we act towards him,
so may we expect he will to us; if we slight, and resist, and
oppose his workings, he will slacken them; if we continue to vex
him, he will retire. Grieve not therefore the Holy Spirit of
God, whereby you are sealed to the day of redemption,
(8.) Here is the manner of God's
communicating this Spirit in the gifts and graces of it; not with a
scanty and niggardly hand, but most freely and plentifully:
Which he shed on us abundantly. More of the Spirit in its
gifts and graces is poured out under the gospel than was under the
law, whence it is eminently styled the ministration of the
Spirit,
(9.) Here is the procuring cause of all, namely, Christ: Through Jesus Christ our Saviour. He it is who purchased the Spirit and his saving gifts and graces. All come through him, and through him as a Saviour, whose undertaking and work it is to bring to grace and glory; he is our righteousness and peace, and our head, from whom we have all spiritual life and influences. He is made of God to us wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption. Let us praise God for him above all; let us go to the Father by him, and improve him to all sanctifying and saving purposes. Have we grace? Let us thank him with the Father and Spirit for it: account all things but loss and dung for the excellency of the knowledge of him, and grow and increase therein more and more.
(10.) Here are the ends why we are brought
into this new spiritual condition, namely, justification, and
heirship, and hope of eternal life: That, being justified by his
grace, we should be made heirs according to the hope of eternal
life. Justification in the gospel sense is the free remission
of a sinner, and accepting him as righteous through the
righteousness of Christ received by faith. In it there is the
removing of guilt that bound to punishment, and the accepting and
dealing with the person as one that now is righteous in God's
sight. This God does freely as to us, yet through the intervention
of Christ's sacrifice and righteousness, laid hold on by faith
(
III. The apostle, having opened the duties
of Christians in common, with the reasons respecting themselves,
adds another from their goodness and usefulness to men. Observe,
When he has opened the grace of God towards us, he immediately
presses the necessity of good works; for we must not expect the
benefit of God's mercy, unless we make conscience of our duty
(
9 But avoid foolish questions, and genealogies, and contentions, and strivings about the law; for they are unprofitable and vain. 10 A man that is a heretic after the first and second admonition reject; 11 Knowing that he that is such is subverted, and sinneth, being condemned of himself. 12 When I shall send Artemas unto thee, or Tychicus, be diligent to come unto me to Nicopolis: for I have determined there to winter. 13 Bring Zenas the lawyer and Apollos on their journey diligently, that nothing be wanting unto them. 14 And let ours also learn to maintain good works for necessary uses, that they be not unfruitful. 15 All that are with me salute thee. Greet them that love us in the faith. Grace be with you all. Amen.
Here is the fifth and last thing in the matter of the epistle: what Titus should avoid in teaching; how he should deal with a heretic; with some other directions. Observe,
I. That the apostle's meaning might be more
clear and full, and especially fitted to the time and state of
things in Crete, and the many judaizers among them, he tells Titus
what, in teaching, he should shun,
II. But because, after all, there will be
heresies and heretics in the church, the apostle next
directs Titus what to do in such a case, and how to deal with such,
III. The apostle subjoins some further
directions,
1. That Titus should hold himself ready to come to Paul at Nicopolis (a city of Thrace, as is reckoned, on the borders of Macedonia), as soon as Artemas or Tychicus should be sent to Crete, to supply his place, and take care of the churches there when he should leave them. The apostle would not have them in their young and weak state be without one or other of chief sufficiency, to guide and help them. Titus, it seems, was not their ordinary fixed bishop or pastor, but an evangelist, otherwise Paul would not have called him so much from his charge. Of Artemas we read little, but Tychicus is mentioned on many occasions with respect. Paul calls him a beloved brother, and faithful minister, and fellow-servant in the Lord: one fit therefore for the service intimated. When Paul says to Titus, Be diligent to come to me to Nicopolis, for I have determined there to winter, it is plain that the epistle was not written from Nicopolis, as the postscript would have it, for then he would have said, I determined here, not there, to winter.
2. The other personal charge to Titus is
that he would bring two of his friends on their journey diligently,
and see them furnished, so that nothing should be wanting to them.
This was to be done, not as a piece of common civility only, but of
Christian piety, out of respect both to them and the work they were
sent about, which probably was to preach the gospel, or to be in
some way serviceable to the churches. Zenas is styled the
lawyer, whether in reference to the Roman or the Mosaic law, as
having some time been his profession, is doubtful. Apollos
was an eminent and faithful minister. Accompanying such persons
part of their way, and accommodating them for their work and
journeys, was a pious and needful service; and to further this, and
lay in for it, what the apostle had before exhorted Titus to teach
(
IV. The apostle concludes with salutations
and benedictions,
Completed by Jeremiah Smith.
AN
This epistle to Philemon is placed the last of those with the name of Paul to them, perhaps because the shortest, and of an argument peculiar and different from all the others; yet such as the Spirit of God, who indited it, saw would, in its kind, be very instructive and useful in the churches. The occasion of it was this:—Philemon, one of note and probably a minister in the church of Colosse, a city of Phrygia, had a servant named Onesimus, who, having purloined his goods, ran away from him, and in his rambles came to Rome, where Paul was then a prisoner for the gospel, and, providentially coming under his preaching there, was, by the blessing of God, converted by him, after which he ministered awhile to the apostle in bonds, and might have been further useful to him, but, understanding him to be another man's servant, Paul would not, without his consent, detain him, but sends him back with this letter-commendatory, wherein he earnestly sues for his pardon and kind reception.
Before we enter on the exposition, such
general things as follow may be taken notice of from the epistle
and what relates to it; namely, I. The goodness and mercy of God to
a poor wandering sinner, bringing him by his gracious providence
under the means, and making them effectual to his conversion. Thus
came he to be sought of him that asked not for him, and to be
found of him that sought him not,
In this epistle we have, I. The preface,
1 Paul, a prisoner of Jesus Christ, and Timothy our brother, unto Philemon our dearly beloved, and fellowlabourer, 2 And to our beloved Apphia, and Archippus our fellowsoldier, and to the church in thy house: 3 Grace to you, and peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. 4 I thank my God, making mention of thee always in my prayers, 5 Hearing of thy love and faith, which thou hast toward the Lord Jesus, and toward all saints; 6 That the communication of thy faith may become effectual by the acknowledging of every good thing which is in you in Christ Jesus. 7 For we have great joy and consolation in thy love, because the bowels of the saints are refreshed by thee, brother.
I. In the
1. The persons writing: Paul, the principal, who calls himself a prisoner of Jesus Christ, that is, for Jesus Christ. To be a prisoner simply is no comfort nor honour; but such as Paul was, for the faith and preaching of the gospel, this was true glory, and proper to move Philemon upon the request made to him by such a one. A petition from one suffering for Christ and his gospel would surely be tenderly regarded by a believer and minister of Christ, especially when strengthened too with the concurrence of Timothy, one eminent in the church, sometimes called by Paul his son in the faith, but now, it is likely, grown more in years, he styles him his brother. What could be denied to two such petitioners? Paul is not slight in serving a poor convert; he gets all the additional help he can in it.
2. The persons written to are Philemon
and Apphia, and with them Archippus, and the church in
Philemon's house. Philemon, the master of Onesimus, was the
principal, to whom the letter is inscribed, the head of the family,
in whom were the authority and power of taking in or shutting out,
and whose property Onesimus was: with him therefore chiefly lay the
business. To Philemon our dearly beloved, and
fellow-labourer; a good man he was, and probably a minister,
and on both accounts dearly beloved by Paul. A lover of good
men is one property of a good minister (
II. The apostle's salutation of those named
by him (
III. He expresses the singular and
affection he had for him, by thanksgiving and prayer to God in his
behalf, and the great joy for the many good things he knew and
heard to be in him,
1. Here is the object of Paul's praises and
prayers for Philemon: I thank my God, making mention of thee in
my prayers,
2. Here is the circumstance: Always making mention of thee. Always—usually, not once or twice only, but frequently. So must we remember Christian friends much and often, as their case may need, bearing them in our thoughts and upon our hearts before our God.
3. Here is the matter both of his praises and prayers, in reference to Philemon.
(1.) Of his praises. [1.] He thanks God for
the love which he heard Philemon had towards the Lord Jesus. He is
to be loved as God superlatively, as his divine perfections
require; and as related to us, the Lord, and our Lord, our Maker,
Redeemer, and Saviour, who loved us, and gave himself for us. Paul
thanks God for what he heard of this, the signal marks and
expressions of it in Philemon. [2.] For his faith in Christ also.
Love to Christ, and faith in him, are prime Christian graces, for
which there is great ground of praise to God, where he has blessed
any with them, as
(2.) The apostle joins prayer with his praises, that the fruits of Philemon's faith and love might be more and more conspicuous, so as that the communication of them might constrain others to the acknowledgment of all the good things that were in him and in his house towards Christ Jesus; that their light might so shine before men that they, seeing their good works, might be stirred up to imitate them, and to glorify their Father who is in heaven. Good works must be done, not of vain-glory to be seen, yet such as may be seen to God's glory and the good of men.
4. He adds a reason, both of his prayer and
his praises (
8 Wherefore, though I might be much bold in Christ to enjoin thee that which is convenient, 9 Yet for love's sake I rather beseech thee, being such an one as Paul the aged, and now also a prisoner of Jesus Christ. 10 I beseech thee for my son Onesimus, whom I have begotten in my bonds: 11 Which in time past was to thee unprofitable, but now profitable to thee and to me: 12 Whom I have sent again: thou therefore receive him, that is, mine own bowels: 13 Whom I would have retained with me, that in thy stead he might have ministered unto me in the bonds of the gospel: 14 But without thy mind would I do nothing; that thy benefit should not be as it were of necessity, but willingly. 15 For perhaps he therefore departed for a season, that thou shouldest receive him for ever; 16 Not now as a servant, but above a servant, a brother beloved, specially to me, but how much more unto thee, both in the flesh, and in the Lord? 17 If thou count me therefore a partner, receive him as myself. 18 If he hath wronged thee, or oweth thee ought, put that on mine account; 19 I Paul have written it with mine own hand, I will repay it: albeit I do not say to thee how thou owest unto me even thine own self besides. 20 Yea, brother, let me have joy of thee in the Lord: refresh my bowels in the Lord. 21 Having confidence in thy obedience I wrote unto thee, knowing that thou wilt also do more than I say. 22 But withal prepare me also a lodging: for I trust that through your prayers I shall be given unto you. 23 There salute thee Epaphras, my fellowprisoner in Christ Jesus; 24 Marcus, Aristarchus, Demas, Lucas, my fellowlabourers. 25 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit. Amen.
We have here,
I. The main business of the epistle, which
was to plead with Philemon on behalf of Onesimus, that he would
receive him and be reconciled to him. Many arguments Paul urges for
this purpose,
1st Argument is taken from what was before noted, and is carried in the illative wherefore: "Seeing so much good is reported of thee and found in thee, especially thy love to all saints, now let me see it on a fresh and further occasion; refresh the bowels of Onesimus and mine also, in forgiving and receiving him, who is now a convert, and so a saint indeed, and meet for thy favour and love." Observe, A disposition to do good, together with past instances and expressions of it, is a good handle to take hold of for pressing to more. "Be not weary of well-doing, go on as thou art able, and as new objects and occasions occur, to do the same still." The
2nd Argument is from the authority
of him that was now making this request to him: I might be very
bold in Christ to enjoin thee that which is convenient,
3rd Argument, Waiving the authority
which yet he had to require, he chooses to entreat it of him
(
4th Argument, When any circumstance of the person pleading gives additional force to his petition, as here: Being such a one as Paul the aged, and now also a prisoner of Jesus Christ. Years bespeak respect; and the motions of such, in things lawful and fit, should be received with regard. The request of an aged apostle, and now suffering for Christ and his gospel, should be tenderly considered. "If thou wilt do any thing for a poor aged prisoner, to comfort me in my bonds, and make my chain lighter, grant me this which I desire: hereby in a manner you will do honour to Christ in the person of an aged suffering servant of his, which doubtless he will take as done to himself." He makes also a
5th Argument, From the spiritual
relation now between Onesimus and himself: I beseech thee for my
son Onesimus, whom I have begotten in my bonds,
6th Argument is from Philemon's own
interest: Who in time past was to thee unprofitable, but now
profitable to thee and to me,
7th Argument, He urges Philemon from
the strong affection that he had to Onesimus. He had mentioned the
spiritual relation before, My son begotten in my bonds; and
now he signifies how dear he was to him: Thou therefore receive
him, that is my own bowels,
8th Argument is from the apostle's
denying himself in sending back Onesimus: though he might have
presumed upon Philemon's leave to detain him longer, yet he would
not,
9th Argument, That such a change was
now wrought in Onesimus that Philemon needed not fear his ever
running from him, or injuring him any more: For perhaps he
therefore departed for a season, that thou shouldest receive him
for ever,
10th Argument is taken from the
capacity under which Onesimus now would return, and must be
received by Philemon (
11th Argument, From the communion of
saints: If thou count me therefore a partner, receive him as
myself,
12th Argument, A promise of
satisfaction to Philemon: If he hath wronged thee, or oweth thee
aught, &c.,
(1.) A confession of Onesimus's debt to
Philemon: If he hath wronged thee, or oweth thee aught. It
is not an if of doubting, but of illation and concession;
seeing he hath wronged thee, and thereby has become indebted
to thee; such an if as
(2.) Paul here engages for satisfaction:
Put that on my account; I Paul have written it with my own hand,
I will repay it. Observe, [1.] The communion of saints does not
destroy distinction of property: Onesimus, now converted, and
become a brother beloved, is yet Philemon's servant still, and
indebted to him for wrongs that he had done, and not to be
discharged but by free and voluntary remission, or on reparation
made by himself, or some other in his behalf, which part, rather
than fail, the apostle undertakes for him. [2.] Suretiship is not
in all cases unlawful, but in some is a good and merciful
undertaking. Only know the person and case, be not surety for a
stranger (
(3.) The reason of things between him and
Philemon: "Albeit, I do not say to thee how thou owest unto me
even thy own self besides; thou wilt remember, without my
reminding thee, that thou are on other accounts more in debt to me
than this comes to." Modesty in self-praises is true praise. The
apostle glances at the benefits he had conferred on Philemon: "That
thou art any thing in grace and acceptation with God, or enjoyest
any thing in a right and comfortable manner, it is, under God,
owing to my ministry. I have been the instrument in his hand of all
that spiritual good to thee; and what thy obligation to me on this
account is I leave to thee to consider. Thy forgiving a pecuniary
debt to a poor penitent for my sake and at my request, and which,
however, I now take upon myself to answer, thy remitting it to him,
or to me, now his surety, thou wilt confess, is not so great a
thing; here is more per contra: Thou owest to me even thy
ownself besides." Observe, How great the endearments are
between ministers and those towards whom their endeavours have been
blessed to their conversion or spiritual edification! If it had
been possible (said Paul to the Galatians), you would have
plucked out your own eyes, and have given them to me,
13th Argument is from the joy and
comfort the apostle hereby would have on Philemon's own account, as
well as on Onesimus's in such a seasonable and acceptable fruit of
Philemon's faith and obedience: Yea, brother, let me have joy of
thee in the Lord: refresh my bowels in the Lord,
14th Argument, Lies in the good hope
and opinion which he expresses of Philemon: Having confidence in
thy obedience, I wrote unto thee, knowing that thou wilt also do
more than I say,
Thus far is the substance and body of the epistle. We have,
II. The conclusion, where,
1. He signifies his good hope of
deliverance, through their prayers, and that shortly he might see
them, desiring Philemon to make provision for him: But withal
prepare me also a lodging; for I trust that through your prayers I
shall be given unto you,
(1.) The thing requested: Prepare me
also a lodging; under this all necessaries for a stranger are
included. He wills Philemon to do it, intending to be his guest, as
most to his purpose. Observe, Hospitality is a great Christian
duty, especially in ministers, and towards ministers, such as the
apostle was, coming out of such dangers and sufferings for Christ
and his gospel. Who would not show the utmost of affectionate
regards to such a one? It is an honourable title that he gives
Gaius (
(2.) Here is the ground of the apostle's
request: For I trust that through your prayers I shall be given
unto you. He did not know how God might deal with him, but the
benefit of prayer he had often found, and hoped he should again,
for deliverance, and liberty to come to them. Observe, [1.] Our
dependence is on God for life and liberty and opportunity of
service; all is by divine pleasure. [2.] When abridged of these or
any other mercies, our trust and hope must be in God, without
fainting or succumbing, while our case is depending. But yet, [3.]
Trust must be with the use of means, prayer especially, though no
other should be at hand; this hath unlocked heaven and opened
prison-doors. The fervent effectual prayer of the righteous
availeth much. [4.] Prayer of people for ministers, especially
when they are in distress and danger, is their great duty;
ministers need and request it. Paul, though an apostle, did so with
much earnestness,
2. he sends salutations from one who was
his fellow-prisoner, and four more who were his fellow-labourers,
3. Here is the apostle's closing prayer and
benediction,
Amen is added, not only for strong and affectionate summing up the prayer and wish, so let it be; but as an expression of faith that it will be heard, so shall it be. And what need we more to make us happy than to have the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ with our spirit? This is the usual benediction, but it may be taken here to have some special respect also to the occasion; the grace of Christ with their spirits, Philemon's especially, would sweeten and mollify them, take off too deep and keen resentments of injuries, and dispose to forgive others as God for Christ's sake hath forgiven us.
Completed by William Tong.
AN
Concerning
this epistle we must enquire, I. Into the divine authority of it;
for this has been questioned by some, whose distempered eyes could
not bear the light of it, or whose errors have been confuted by it;
such as the Arians, who deny the Godhead and self-existence of
Christ; and the Socinians, who deny his satisfaction; but, after
all the attempts of such men to disparage this epistle, the divine
original of it shines forth with such strong and unclouded rays
that he who runs may read it is an eminent part of the canon of
scripture. The divinity of the matter, the sublimity of the style,
the excellency of the design, the harmony of this with other parts
of scripture, and its general reception in the church of God in all
ages—these are the evidences of its divine authority. II. As to
the divine amanuensis or penman of this epistle, we are not so
certain; it does not bear the name of any in the front of it, as
the rest of the epistles do, and there has been some dispute among
the learned to whom they should ascribe it. Some have assigned it
to Clemens of Rome; other to Luke; and many to Barnabas, thinking
that the style and manner of expression is very agreeable to the
zealous, authoritative, affectionate temper that Barnabas appears
to be of, in the account we have of him in the acts of the
Apostles; and one ancient father quotes an expression out of this
epistle as the words of Barnabas. But it is generally assigned to
the apostle Paul; and some later copies and translations have put
Paul's name in the title. In the primitive times it was generally
ascribed to him, and the style and scope of it very well agree with
his spirit, who was a person of a clear head and a warm heart,
whose main end and endeavour it was to exalt Christ. Some think
that the apostle Peter refers to this epistle, and proves Paul to
be the penman of it, by telling the Hebrews, to whom he wrote, of
Paul's having written to them,
In this chapter we have a twofold comparison
stated: I. Between the evangelical and legal dispensation; and the
excellency of the gospel above that of the law is asserted and
proved,
1 God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, 2 Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds; 3 Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high;
Here the apostle begins with a general declaration of the excellency of the gospel dispensation above that of the law, which he demonstrates from the different way and manner of God's communicating himself and his mind and will to men in the one and in the other: both these dispensations were of God, and both of them very good, but there is a great difference in the way of their coming from God. Observe,
I. The way wherein God communicated himself
and his will to men under the Old Testament. We have here an
account, 1. Of the persons by whom God delivered his mind under the
Old Testament; they were the prophets, that is, persons
chosen of God, and qualified by him, for that office of revealing
the will of God to men. No man takes this honour to himself, unless
called; and whoever are called of God are qualified by him. 2. The
persons to whom God spoke by the prophets: To the fathers,
to all the Old-Testament saints who were under that dispensation.
God favoured and honoured them with much clearer light than that of
nature, under which the rest of the world were left. 3. The order
in which God spoke to men in those times that went before the
gospel, those past times: he spoke to his ancient people at
sundry times and in divers manners. (1.) At sundry
times, or by several parts, as the word signifies, which
may refer either to the several ages of the Old-Testament
dispensation—the patriarchal, the Mosaic, and the prophetic; or to
the several gradual openings of his mind concerning the Redeemer:
to Adam, that the Messiah should come of the seed of the woman,—to
Abraham, that he should spring from his loins,—to Jacob, that he
should be of the tribe of Judah,—to David, that he should be of
his house,—to Micah, that he should be born at Bethlehem,—to
Isaiah, that he should be born of a virgin. (2.) In divers
manners, according to the different ways in which God though
fit to communicate his mind to his prophets; sometimes by the
illapses of his Spirit, sometimes by dreams,
sometimes by visions, sometimes by an audible voice, sometimes by
legible characters under his own hand, as when he wrote the ten
commandments on tables of stone. Of some of these different ways
God himself gave an account in
II. God's method of communicating his mind and will under the New-Testament dispensation, these last days as they are called, that is, either towards the end of the world, or the end of the Jewish state. The times of the gospel are the last times, the gospel revelation is the last we are to expect from God. There was first the natural revelation; then the patriarchal, by dreams, visions, and voices; then the Mosaic, in the law given forth and written down; then the prophetic, in explaining the law, and giving clearer discoveries of Christ: but now we must expect no new revelation, but only more of the Spirit of Christ to help us better to understand what is already revealed. Now the excellency of the gospel revelation above the former consists in two things:—
1. It is the final, the finishing revelation, given forth in the last days of divine revelation, to which nothing is to be added, but the canon of scripture is to be settled and sealed: so that now the minds of men are no longer kept in suspense by the expectation of new discoveries, but they rejoice in a complete revelation of the will of God, both preceptive and providential, so far as is necessary for them to know in order to their direction and comfort. For the gospel includes a discovery of the great events that shall befal the church of God to the end of the world.
2. It is a revelation which God has made by his Son, the most excellent messenger that was ever sent into the world, far superior to all the ancient patriarchs and prophets, by whom God communicated his will to his people in former times. And here we have an excellent account of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.
(1.) The glory of his office, and that in
three respects:—[1.] God hath appointed him to be heir of all
things. As God, he was equal to the Father; but, as God-man and
Mediator, he was appointed by the Father to be the heir of all
things, the sovereign Lord of all, the absolute disposer, director,
and governor of all persons and of all things,
(2.) Hence the apostle passes to the glory
of the person of Christ, who was able to execute such an office:
He was the brightness of his Father's glory, and the express
image of his person,
(3.) From the glory of the person of Christ he proceeds to mention the glory of his grace; his condescension itself was truly glorious. The sufferings of Christ had this great honour in them, to be a full satisfaction for the sins of his people: By himself he purged away our sins, that is, by the proper innate merit of his death and bloodshed, by their infinite intrinsic value; as they were the sufferings of himself, he has made atonement for sin. Himself, the glory of his person and nature, gave to his sufferings such merit as was a sufficient reparation of honour to God, who had suffered an infinite injury and affront by the sins of men.
(4.) From the glory of his sufferings we are at length led to consider the glory of his exaltation: When by himself he had purged away our sins, he sat down at the right hand of the Majesty on high, at his Father's right hand. As Mediator and Redeemer, he is invested with the highest honour, authority, and activity, for the good of his people; the Father now does all things by him, and receives all the services of his people from him. Having assumed our nature, and suffered in it on earth, he has taken it up with him to heaven, and there it has the high honour to be next to God, and this was the reward of his humiliation.
Now it was by no less a person than this that God in these last days spoke to men; and, since the dignity of the messenger gives authority and excellency to the message, the dispensations of the gospel must therefore exceed, very far exceed, the dispensation of the law.
4 Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they. 5 For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee? And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son? 6 And again, when he bringeth in the first-begotten into the world, he saith, And let all the angels of God worship him. 7 And of the angels he saith, Who maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of fire. 8 But unto the Son he saith, Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever: a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom. 9 Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity; therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows. 10 And, Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the works of thine hands: 11 They shall perish; but thou remainest; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment; 12 And as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed: but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail. 13 But to which of the angels said he at any time, Sit on my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool? 14 Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?
The apostle, having proved the pre-eminence
of the gospel above the law from the pre-eminence of the Lord Jesus
Christ above the prophets, now proceeds to show that he is much
superior not only to the prophets, but to the angels themselves. In
this he obviates an objection that the Jewish zealots would be
ready to make, that the law was not only delivered by men, but
ordained by angels (
I. The superior nature of Christ is proved from his superior name. The scripture does not give high and glorious titles without a real foundation and reason in nature; nor would such great things have been said of our Lord Jesus Christ if he had not been as great and excellent as those words import. When it is said that Christ was made so much better than the angels, we are not to imagine that he was a mere creature, as the angels are; the word genomenos, when joined with an adjective, is nowhere to be rendered created, and here may very well be read, being more excellent, as the Syriac version hath it. We read ginesthe ho Theos alethes—let God be true, not made so, but acknowledged to be so.
II. The superiority of the name and nature of Christ above the angels is declared in the holy scriptures, and to be deduced thence. We should have known little or nothing either of Christ or of the angels, without the scriptures; and we must therefore be determined by them in our conceptions of the one and the other. Now here are several passages of scripture cited, in which those things are said of Christ that were never said of the angels.
1. It was said of Christ, Thou art my
Son, this day have I begotten thee (
2. It was said concerning Christ, but never
concerning the angels, I will be to him a Father, and he shall
be to me a Son; taken from
3. It is said of Christ, When God
bringeth his First-begotten into the world, let all the angels of
God worship him; that is, when he is brought into this lower
world, at his nativity, let the angels attend and honour him; or
when he is brought into the world above, at his ascension, to enter
upon his mediatorial kingdom, or when he shall bring him again into
the world, to judge the world, then let the highest creatures
worship him. God will not suffer an angel to continue in heaven who
will not be in subjection to Christ, and pay adoration to him; and
he will at last make the fallen angels and wicked men to confess
his divine power and authority and to fall before him. Those who
would not have him to reign must then be brought forth and slain
before him. The proof of this is taken out of
4. God has said concerning Christ, Thy
throne, O God, is forever and ever, &c.,
(1.) What does God say here of the angels?
He maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of
fire. This we have in
(2.) How much greater things are said of Christ by the Father. Here two passages of scripture are quoted.
[1.] One of these is out of
[2.] The other passage of scripture in
which is the superior excellence of Christ to the angels is taken
out of
First, In creating the world
(
Secondly, In changing the world that
he has made; and here the mutability of this world is brought in to
illustrate the immutability of Christ. Observe, 1. This world is
mutable, all created nature is so; this world has passed through
many changes, and shall pass through more; all these changes are by
the permission and under the direction of Christ, who made the
world (
III. The superiority of Christ to the
angels appears in this that God never said to the angels what he
has said to Christ,
1. What has God said to Christ? He has
said, "Sit thou at my right hand, till I make thy enemies thy
footstool,
2. What has God said to the angels? He
never said to them, as he said to Christ, Sit you at my right
hand; but he has said of them here that they are ministering
spirits, sent forth to minister for those who shall be heirs of
salvation. Note, (1.) What the angels are as to their nature:
they are spirits, without bodies or inclination to bodies, and yet
they can assume bodies, and appear in them, when God pleases. They
are spirits, incorporeal, intelligent, active, substances; they
excel in wisdom and strength. (2.) What the angels are as to their
office: they are ministering spirits. Christ, as Mediator, is the
great minister of God in the great work of redemption. The Holy
Spirit is the great minister of God and Christ in the application
of this redemption. Angels are ministering spirits under the
blessed Trinity, to execute the divine will and pleasure; they are
the ministers of divine Providence. (3.) The angels are sent forth
for this end—to minister to those who shall be the heirs of
salvation. Here observe, [1.] The description given of the
saints—they are heirs of salvation; at present they are
under age, heirs, not inheritors. They are heirs because they are
children of God; if children, then heirs. Let us make sure
that we are children by adoption and regeneration, having made a
covenant-resignation of ourselves to God, and walking before him in
a gospel-conversation, and then we are heirs of God, and
joint-heirs with Christ. [2.] The dignity and privilege of the
saints—the angels are sent forth to minister for them. Thus they
have done in attending and acting at the giving forth of the law,
in fighting the battles of the saints, in destroying their enemies.
They still minister for them in opposing the malice and power of
evil spirits, in protecting and keeping their bodies, pitching
their tents about theirs, instructing, quickening, and comforting
their souls under Christ and the Holy Ghost; and thus they shall do
in gathering all the saints together at the last day. Bless God for
the ministration of angels, keep in God's way, and take the comfort
of this promise, that he will give his angels charge over you,
to keep you in all your ways. They shall bear you up in their
hands, lest you dash your feet against a stone,
In this chapter the apostle, I. Makes some
application of the doctrine laid down in the chapter foregoing
concerning the excellency of the person of Christ, both by way of
exhortation and argument,
1 Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip. 2 For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward; 3 How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him; 4 God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will?
The apostle proceeds in the plain profitable method of doctrine, reason, and use, through this epistle. Here we have the application of the truths before asserted and proved; this is brought in by the illative particle therefore, with which this chapter begins, and which shows its connection with the former, where the apostle having proved Christ to be superior to the angels by whose ministry the law was given, and therefore that the gospel dispensation must be more excellent than the legal, he now comes to apply this doctrine both by way of exhortation and argument.
I. By way of exhortation: Therefore we
ought to give the more diligent heed to the things which we have
heard,
II. By way of argument, he adds strong motives to enforce the exhortation.
1. From the great loss we shall sustain if we do not take this earnest heed to the things which we have heard: We shall let them slip. They will leak, and run out of our heads, lips, and lives, and we shall be great losers by our neglect. Learn, (1.) When we have received gospel truths into our minds, we are in danger of letting them slip. Our minds and memories are like a leaky vessel, they do not without much care retain what is poured into them; this proceeds from the corruption of our natures, the enmity and subtlety of Satan (he steals away the word), from the entanglements and snares of the world, the thorns that choke the good seed. (2.) Those meet with an inconceivable loss who let gospel truths, which they had received, slip out of their minds; they have lost a treasure far better than thousands of gold and silver; the seed is lost, their time and pains in hearing lost, and their hopes of a good harvest lost; all is lost, if the gospel be lost. (3.) This consideration should be a strong motive both to our attention to the gospel and our retention of it; and indeed, if we do not well attend, we shall not long retain the word of God; inattentive hearers will soon be forgetful hearers.
2. Another argument is taken from the
dreadful punishment we shall incur if we do not do this duty, a
more dreadful punishment than those fell under who neglected and
disobeyed the law,
3. Another argument to enforce the
exhortation is taken from the dignity and excellency of the person
by whom the gospel began to be spoken (
4. Another argument is taken from the
character of those who were witnesses to Christ and the gospel
(
5 For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come, whereof we speak. 6 But one in a certain place testified, saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of him? or the son of man, that thou visitest him? 7 Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands: 8 Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things put under him. 9 But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour; that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man.
The apostle, having made this serious
application of the doctrine of the personal excellency of Christ
above the angels, now returns to that pleasant subject again, and
pursues it further (
I. Here the apostle lays down a negative proposition, including a positive one—That the state of the gospel-church, which is here called the world to come, is not subjected to the angels, but under the special care and direction of the Redeemer himself. Neither the state in which the church is at present, nor that more completely restored state at which it shall arrive when the prince of this world is cast out and the kingdoms of the earth shall become the kingdom of Christ, is left to the government of the angels; but Jesus Christ will take to him his great power, and will reign. He does not make that use of the ministration of angels to give the gospel as he did to give the law, which was the state of the old or antiquated world. This new world is committed to Christ, and put in absolute subjection to him only, in all spiritual and eternal concerns. Christ has the administration of the gospel church, which at once bespeaks Christ's honour and the church's happiness and safety. It is certain that neither the first creation of the gospel church, nor its after-edification or administration, nor its final judgment and perfection, is committed to the angels, but to Christ. God would not put so great a trust in his holy ones; his angels were too weak for such a charge.
II. We have a scripture—account of that
blessed Jesus to whom the gospel world is put into subjection. It
is taken from
1. As applicable to mankind in general, in
which sense we have an affectionate thankful expostulation with the
great God concerning his wonderful condescension and kindness to
the sons of men. (1.) In remembering them, or being mindful of
them, when yet they had no being but in the counsels of divine
love. The favours of God to men all spring up out of his eternal
thoughts and purposes of mercy for them; as all our dutiful regards
to God spring forth from our remembrance of him. God is always
mindful of us, let us never be forgetful of him. (2.) In visiting
them. God's purpose of favours for men is productive of gracious
visits to them; he comes to see us, how it is with us, what we ail,
what we want, what dangers we are exposed to, what difficulties we
have to encounter; and by his visitation our spirit is preserved.
Let us so remember God as daily to approach him in a way of duty.
(3.) In making man the head of all the creatures in this lower
world, the top-stone of this building, the chief of the ways of God
on earth, and only a little lower than the angels in place, and
respect to the body, while here, and to be made like the angels, and
equal to the angels, at the resurrection of the just,
2. As applied to the Lord Jesus Christ, and
the whole that is here said can be applied only to him,
10 For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings. 11 For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one: for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren, 12 Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee. 13 And again, I will put my trust in him. And again, Behold I and the children which God hath given me.
Having mentioned the death of Christ, the apostle here proceeds to prevent and remove the scandal of the cross; and this he does by showing both how it became God that Christ should suffer and how much man should be benefited by those sufferings.
I. How it became God that Christ should
suffer: For it became him for whom are all things, and by whom
are all things, in bringing many sons to glory, to make the captain
of their salvation perfect through sufferings,
1. God is described as the final end and first cause of all things, and as such it became him to secure his own glory in all that he did, not only to act so that he might in nothing dishonour himself, but so that he might from every thing have a revenue of glory.
2. He is declared to have acted up to this glorious character in the work of redemption, as to the choice both of the end and of the means.
(1.) In the choice of the end; and that was
to bring many sons to glory in enjoying the glorious privileges of
the gospel, and to future glory in heaven, which will be glory
indeed, an exceeding eternal weight of glory. Here observe, [1.] We
must be the sons of God both by adoption and regeneration, before
we can be brought to the glory of heaven. Heaven is the
inheritance; and only those that are the children are heirs of that
inheritance. [2.] All true believers are the children of God: to
those that receive Christ he has granted the power and privilege of
being the children of God, even to as many as believe on his
name,
(2.) In the choice of the means. [1.] In finding out such a person as should be the captain of our salvation; those that are saved must come to that salvation under the guidance of a captain and leader sufficient for that purpose; and they must be all enlisted under the banner of this captain; they must endure hardship as good soldiers of Christ; they must follow their captain, and those that do so shall be brought safely off, and shall inherit great glory and honour. [2.] In making this captain of our salvation perfect through sufferings. God the Father made the Lord Jesus Christ the captain of our salvation (that is, he consecrated, he appointed him to that office, he gave him a commission for it), and he made him a perfect captain: he had perfection of wisdom, and courage, and strength, by the Spirit of the Lord, which he had without measure; he was made perfect through sufferings; that is, he perfected the work of our redemption by shedding his blood, and was thereby perfectly qualified to be a Mediator between God and man. He found his way to the crown by the cross, and so must his people too. The excellent Dr. Owen observes that the Lord Jesus Christ, being consecrated and perfected through suffering, has consecrated the way of suffering for all his followers to pass through unto glory; and hereby their sufferings are made necessary and unavoidable, they are hereby made honourable, useful, and profitable.
II. He shows how much they would be benefited by the cross and sufferings of Christ; as there was nothing unbecoming God and Christ, so there was that which would be very beneficial to men, in these sufferings. Hereby they are brought into a near union with Christ, and into a very endearing relation.
1. Into a near union (
2. Into an endearing relation. This results from the union. And here first he declares what this relation is, and then he quotes three texts out of the Old Testament to illustrate and prove it.
(1.) He declares what this relation is: he and believers being all of one, he therefore is not ashamed to call them brethren. Observe, [1.] Christ and believers are brethren; not only bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh, but spirit of his spirit-brethren by the whole blood, in what is heavenly as well as in what is earthly. [2.] Christ is not ashamed to own this relation; he is not ashamed to call them brethren, which is wonderful goodness and condescension in him, considering their meanness by nature and vileness by sin; but he will never be ashamed of any who are not ashamed of him, and who take care not to be a shame and reproach to him and to themselves.
(2.) He illustrates this from three texts of scripture.
[1.] The first is out of
[2.] The second scripture is quoted from
[3.] The third scripture is taken from
14 Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; 15 And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage. 16 For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham. 17 Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. 18 For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted.
Here the apostle proceeds to assert the incarnation of Christ, as taking upon him not the nature of angels, but the seed of Abraham; and he shows the reason and design of his so doing.
I. The incarnation of Christ is asserted
(
II. The reasons and designs of the incarnation of Christ are declared.
1. Because the children were partakers
of flesh and blood, he must take part of the same, and he made like
his brethren,
2. He became man that he might die; as God he could not die, and therefore he assumed another nature and state. Here the wonderful love of God appeared, that, when Christ knew what he must suffer in our nature, and how he must die in it, yet he so readily took it upon him. The legal sacrifices and offerings God could not accept as propitiation. A body was prepared for Christ, and he said, Lo! I come, I delight to do thy will.
3. That through death he might destroy
him that had the power of death, that is, the devil,
4. That he might deliver his own people from the slavish fear of death to which they are often subject. This may refer to the Old-Testament saints, who were more under a spirit of bondage, because life and immortality were not so fully brought to light as now they are by the gospel. Or it may refer to all the people of God, whether under the Old Testament or the New, whose minds are often in perplexing fears about death and eternity. Christ became man, and died, to deliver them from those perplexities of soul, by letting them know that death is not only a conquered enemy, but a reconciled friend, not sent to hurt the soul, or separate it from the love of God, but to put an end to all their grievances and complaints, and to give them a passage to eternal life and blessedness; so that to them death is not now in the hand of Satan, but in the hand of Christ—not Satan's servant, but Christ's servant—has not hell following it, but heaven to all who are in Christ.
5. Christ must be made like unto his
brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in
things pertaining to the justice and honour of God and to the
support and comfort of his people. He must be faithful to God and
merciful to men. (1.) In things pertaining to God, to his justice,
and to his honour—to make reconciliation for the sins of the
people, to make all the attributes of divine nature, and all the
persons subsisting therein, harmonize in man's recovery, and fully
to reconcile God and man. Observe, There was a great breach and
quarrel between God and man, by reason of sin; but Christ, by
becoming man and dying, has taken up the quarrel, and made
reconciliation so far that God is ready to receive all into favour
and friendship who come to him through Christ. (2.) In things
pertaining to his people, to their support and comfort: In that
he suffered, being tempted, he is able to succour those that are
tempted,
In this chapter the apostle applies what he had
said in the chapter foregoing concerning the priesthood of Christ,
I. In a serious pathetic exhortation that this great high priest,
who was discovered to them, might be seriously considered by them,
1 Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus; 2 Who was faithful to him that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all his house. 3 For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house. 4 For every house is builded by some man; but he that built all things is God. 5 And Moses verily was faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after; 6 But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.
In these verses we have the application of the doctrine laid down in the close of the last chapter concerning the priesthood of our Lord Jesus Christ. And observe,
I. In how fervent and affectionate a manner the apostle exhorts Christians to have this high priest much in their thoughts, and to make him the object of their close and serious consideration; and surely no one in earth or heaven deserves our consideration more than he. That this exhortation might be made the more effectual, observe,
1. The honourable compellation used towards those to whom he wrote: Holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling. (1.) Brethren, not only my brethren, but the brethren of Christ, and in him brethren to all the saints. All the people of God are brethren, and should love and live like brethren. (2.) Holy brethren; holy not only in profession and title, but in principle and practice, in heart and life. This has been turned by some into scorn: "These," say they, "are the holy brethren;" but it is dangerous jesting with such edge-tools; be not mockers, lest your bands be made strong. Let those that are thus despised and scorned labour to be holy brethren indeed, and approve themselves so to God; and they need not be ashamed of the title nor dread the scoffs of the profane. The day is coming when those that make this a term of reproach would count it their greatest honour and happiness to be taken into this sacred brotherhood. (3.) Partakers of the heavenly calling—partakers of the means of grace, and of the Spirit of grace, that came from heaven, and by which Christians are effectually called out of darkness into marvelous light, that calling which brings down heaven into the souls of men, raises them up to a heavenly temper and conversation, and prepares them to live for ever with God in heaven.
2. The titles he gives to Christ, whom he would have them consider, (1.) As the apostle of our profession, the prime-minister of the gospel church, a messenger and a principal messenger sent of God to men, upon the most important errand, the great revealer of that faith which we profess to hold and of that hope which we profess to have. (2.) Not only the apostle, but the high priest too, of our profession, the chief officer of the Old Testament as well as the New, the head of the church in every state, and under each dispensation, upon whose satisfaction and intercession we profess to depend for pardon of sin, and acceptance with God. (3.) As Christ, the Messiah, anointed and every way qualified for the office both of apostle and high priest. (4.) As Jesus, our Saviour, our healer, the great physician of souls, typified by the brazen serpent that Moses lifted up in the wilderness, that those who were stung by the fiery serpents might look to him, and be saved.
II. We have the duty we owe to him who bears all these high and honourable titles, and that is to consider him as thus characterized. Consider what he is in himself, what he is to us, and what he will be to us hereafter and for ever; consider him, fix your thoughts upon him with the greatest attention, and act towards him accordingly; look unto Jesus, the author and finisher of your faith. Here observe, 1. Many that profess faith in Christ have not a due consideration for him; he is not so much thought of as he deserves to be, and desires to be, by those that expect salvation from him. 2. Close and serious consideration of Christ would be of great advantage to us to increase our acquaintance with him, and to engage our love and our obedience to him, and reliance on him. 3. Even those that are holy brethren, and partakers of the heavenly calling, have need to stir up one another to think more of Christ than they do, to have him more in their minds; the best of his people think too seldom and too slightly of him. 4. We must consider Christ as he is described to us in the scriptures, and form our apprehensions of him thence, not from any vain conceptions and fancies of our own.
III. We have several arguments drawn up to enforce this duty of considering Christ the apostle and high priest of our profession.
1. The first is taken from his fidelity,
2. Another argument is taken from the
superior glory and excellence of Christ above Moses (
7 Wherefore (as the Holy Ghost saith, To day if ye will hear his voice, 8 Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness: 9 When your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years. 10 Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do alway err in their heart; and they have not known my ways. 11 So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.) 12 Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God. 13 But exhort one another daily, while it is called To day; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin. 14 For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence stedfast unto the end; 15 While it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation. 16 For some, when they had heard, did provoke: howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses. 17 But with whom was he grieved forty years? was it not with them that had sinned, whose carcases fell in the wilderness? 18 And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest, but to them that believed not? 19 So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief.
Here the apostle proceeds in pressing upon
them serious counsels and cautions to the close of the chapter; and
he recites a passage out of
I. What he counsels them to do—to give a speedy and present attention to the call of Christ. "Hear his voice, assent to, approve of, and consider, what God in Christ speaks unto you; apply it to yourselves with suitable affections and endeavours, and set about it this very day, for to-morrow it may be too late."
II. What he cautions them against—hardening their hearts, turning the deaf ear to the calls and counsels of Christ: "When he tells you of the evil of sin, the excellency of holiness, the necessity of receiving him by faith as your Saviour, do not shut your ear and heart against such a voice as this." Observe, The hardening of our hearts is the spring of all our other sins.
III. Whose example he warns them by—that
of the Israelites their fathers in the wilderness: As in the
provocation and day of temptation; this refers to that
remarkable passage at Massah Meribah,
1. Days of temptation are often days of provocation.
2. To provoke God, when he is trying us, and letting us see that we entirely depend and live immediately upon him, is a provocation with a witness.
3. The sins of others, especially our relations, should be a warning to us. Our fathers' sins and punishments should be remembered by us, to deter us from following their evil examples. Now as to the sin of the fathers of the Jews, here reflected upon, observe,
(1.) The state in which these fathers were, when they thus sinned: they were in the wilderness, brought out of Egypt, but not got into Canaan, the thoughts whereof should have restrained them from sin.
(2.) The sin they were guilty of: they tempted and provoked God; they distrusted God, murmured against Moses, and would not attend to the voice of God.
(3.) The aggravations of their sin: they sinned in the wilderness, where they had a more immediate dependence upon God: they sinned when God was trying them; they sinned when they saw his works—works of wonder wrought for their deliverance out of Egypt, and their support and supply in the wilderness from day to day. They continued thus to sin against God for forty years. These were heinous aggravations.
(4.) The source and spring of such aggravated sins, which were, [1.] They erred in their hearts; and these heart-errors produced many other errors in their lips and lives. [2.] They did not know God's ways, though he had walked before them. They did not know his ways; neither those ways of his providence in which he had walked towards them, nor those ways of his precept in which they ought to have walked towards God; they did not observe either his providences or his ordinances in a right manner.
(5.) The just and great resentment God had
at their sins, and yet the great patience he exercised towards them
(
(6.) The irreversible doom passed upon them at last for their sins. God swore in his wrath that they should not enter into his rest, the rest either of an earthly or of a heavenly Canaan. Observe, [1.] Sin, long continued in, will kindle the divine wrath, and make it flame out against sinners. [2.] God's wrath will discover itself in its righteous resolution to destroy the impenitent; he will swear in his wrath, not rashly, but righteously, and his wrath will make their condition a restless condition; there is no resting under the wrath of God.
IV. What use the apostle makes of their
awful example,
1. He gives the Hebrews a proper caution;
the word is, Take heed, blepete—look to
it. "Look about you; be upon your guard against enemies both
within and without; be circumspect. You see what kept many of your
forefathers out of Canaan, and made their carcasses fall in the
wilderness; take heed lest you fall into the same sin and snare and
dreadful sentence. For you see Christ is head of the church, a much
greater person than Moses, and your contempt of him must be a
greater sin than their contempt of Moses; and so you are in danger
of falling under a severer sentence than they." Observe, The ruin
of others should be a warning to us to take heed of the rock they
split upon. Israel's fall should for ever be a warning to all who
come after them; for all these things happened to them for
ensamples (
2. He enforces the admonition with an affectionate compellation: "Brethren, not only in the flesh, but in the Lord; brethren whom I love, and for whose welfare I labour and long." And here he enlarges upon the matter of the admonition: Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief in departing from the living God. Here observe, (1.) A heart of unbelief is an evil heart. Unbelief is a great sin, it vitiates the heart of man. (2.) An evil heart of unbelief is at the bottom of all our sinful departures from God; it is a leading step to apostasy; if once we allow ourselves to distrust God, we may soon desert him. (3.) Christian brethren have need to be cautioned against apostasy. Let those that think they stand take heed lest they fall.
3. He subjoins good counsel to the caution,
and advises them to that which would be a remedy against this evil
heart of unbelief—that they should exhort one another daily,
while it is called to-day,
4. He comforts those who not only set out
well, but hold on well, and hold out to the end (
5. The apostle resumes what he had quoted
before from
6. The apostle puts some queries upon what
had been before mentioned, and gives proper answers to them
(
The apostle, having in the foregoing chapter set
forth the sin and punishment of the ancient Jews, proceeds in this,
I. To declare that our privileges by Christ under the gospel exceed
the privileges of the Jewish church under Moses, as a reason why we
should make a right improvement of them,
1 Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. 2 For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it. 3 For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest: although the works were finished from the foundation of the world. 4 For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works. 5 And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest. 6 Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief: 7 Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts. 8 For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of another day. 9 There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God. 10 For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his.
Here, I. The apostle declares that our privileges by Christ under the gospel are not only as great, but greater than those enjoyed under the Mosaic law. He specifies this, that we have a promise left us of entering into his rest; that is, of entering into a covenant-relation to Christ, and a state of communion with God through Christ, and of growing up therein, till we are made perfect in glory. We have discoveries of this rest, and proposals, and the best directions how we may attain unto it. This promise of spiritual rest is a promise left us by the Lord Jesus Christ in his last will and testament, as a precious legacy. Our business is to see to it that we be the legatees, that we lay our claim to that rest and freedom from the dominion of sin, Satan, and the flesh, by which the souls of men are kept in servitude and deprived of the true rest of the soul, and may be also set free from the yoke of the law and all the toilsome ceremonies and services of it, and may enjoy peace with God in his ordinances and providences, and in our own consciences, and so have the prospect and earnest of perfect and everlasting rest in heaven.
II. He demonstrates the truth of his
assertion, that we have as great advantages as they. For says he
(
III. He again assigns the reason why so few
of the ancient Jews profited by that dispensation of the gospel
which they enjoyed, and that was their want of faith: The word
preached did not profit them because it was not mixed with faith in
those that heard him,
IV. On these considerations the apostle
grounds his repeated and earnest caution and counsel that those who
enjoy the gospel should maintain a holy fear and jealousy over
themselves, lest latent unbelief should rob them of the benefit of
the word, and of that spiritual rest which is discovered and
tendered in the gospel: Let us fear lest, a promise being left
us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short
of it,
V. The apostle confirms the happiness of all those who truly believe the gospel; and this he does,
1. By asserting so positively the truth of
it, from the experience of himself and others: "We, who have
believed, do enter into rest,
2. He illustrates and confirms it that
those who believe are thus happy, and do enter into rest. (1.) From
God's finishing his work of creation, and so entering into his rest
(
VI. The apostle confirms the misery of those who do not believe; they shall never enter into this spiritual rest, either of grace here or glory hereafter. This is as certain as the word and oath of God can make it. As sure as God has entered into his rest, so sure it is that obstinate unbelievers shall be excluded. As sure as the unbelieving Jews fell in the wilderness, and never reached the promised land, so sure it is that unbelievers shall fall into destruction, and never reach heaven. As sure as Joshua, the great captain of the Jews, could not give them possession of Canaan because of their unbelief, notwithstanding his eminent valour and conduct, so sure it is that even Jesus himself, and captain of our salvation, notwithstanding all that fulness of grace and strength that dwells in him, will not, cannot, give to final unbelievers either spiritual or eternal rest: it remains only for the people of God; others by their sin abandon themselves to eternal restlessness.
11 Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief. 12 For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. 13 Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do. 14 Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession. 15 For we have not a high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. 16 Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.
In this latter part of the chapter the apostle concludes, first, with a serious repeated exhortation, and then with proper and powerful motives.
I. Here we have a serious exhortation:
Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest,
II. Here we have proper and powerful motives to make the advice effectual, which are drawn,
1. From the dreadful example of those who have already perished by unbelief: Lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief. To have seen so many fall before us will be a great aggravation of our sin, if we will not take warning by them: their ruin calls loudly upon us; their lost and restless souls cry to us from their torments, that we do not, by sinning as they did, make ourselves miserable as they are.
2. From the great help and advantage we may
have from the word of God to strengthen our faith, and excite our
diligence, that we may obtain this rest: The word of God is
quick and powerful,
3. From the perfections of the Lord Jesus Christ, both of his person and office.
(1.) His person, particularly his
omniscience: Neither is there any creature that is not manifest
in his sight,
(2.) We have an account of the excellency and perfection of Christ, as to his office, and this particular office of our high priest. The apostle first instructs Christians in the knowledge of their high priest, what kind of high priest he is, and then puts them in mind of the duty they owe on this account.
[1.] What kind of high priest Christ is
(
[2.] How we should demean ourselves towards
him. First, Let us hold fast our profession of faith in him,
In this chapter the apostle continues his
discourse upon the priesthood of Christ, a sweet subject, which he
would not too soon dismiss. And here, I. He explains the nature of
the priestly office in general,
1 For every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in things pertaining to God, that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins: 2 Who can have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way; for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity. 3 And by reason hereof he ought, as for the people, so also for himself, to offer for sins. 4 And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron. 5 So also Christ glorified not himself to be made a high priest; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to day have I begotten thee. 6 As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. 7 Who in the days of his flesh, when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death, and was heard in that he feared; 8 Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered; 9 And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him;
We have here an account of the nature of the priestly office in general, though with an accommodation to the Lord Jesus Christ. We are told,
I. Of what kind of beings the high priest must be. He must be taken from among men; he must be a man, one of ourselves, bone of our bones, flesh of our flesh, and spirit of our spirits, a partaker of our nature, and a standard-bearer among ten thousand. This implies, 1. That man had sinned. 2. That God would not admit sinful man to come to him immediately and alone, without a high priest, who must be taken from among men. 3. That God was pleased to take one from among men, by whom they might approach God in hope, and he might receive them with honour. 4. That every one shall now be welcome to God that comes to him by this his priest.
II. For whom every high priest is ordained: For men in things pertaining to God, for the glory of God and the good of men, that he might come between God and man. So Christ did; and therefore let us never attempt to go to God but through Christ, nor expect any favour from God but through Christ.
III. For what purpose every high priest was ordained: That he might offer both gifts and sacrifices for sin.
1. That he might offer gifts or free-will offerings, brought to the high priest, so offered for the glory of God, and as an acknowledgment that our all is of him and from him; we have nothing but what he is pleased to give us, and of his own we offer to him an oblation of acknowledgment. This intimates, (1.) That all we bring to God must be free and not forced; it must be a gift; it must be given and not taken away again. (2.) That all we bring to God must go through the high priest's hands, as the great agent between God and man.
2. That he might offer sacrifices for sin; that is, the offerings that were appointed to make atonement, that sin might be pardoned and sinners accepted. Thus Christ is constituted a high priest for both these ends. Our good deeds must be presented by Christ, to render ourselves and them acceptable; and our evil deeds must be expiated by the sacrifice of himself, that they may not condemn and destroy us. And now, as we value acceptance with God and pardon, we must apply ourselves by faith to this our great high priest.
IV. How this high priest must be qualified,
1. He must be one that can have compassion on two sorts of persons:—(1.) On the ignorant, or those that are guilty of sins of ignorance. He must be one who can find in his heart to pity them, and intercede with God for them, one that is willing to instruct those that are dull of understanding. (2.) On those that are out of the way, out of the way of truth, duty, and happiness; and he must be one who has tenderness enough to lead them back from the by-paths of error, sin, and misery, into the right way: this will require great patience and compassion, even the compassion of a God.
2. He must also be compassed with infirmity; and so be able from himself feelingly to consider our frame, and to sympathize with us. Thus Christ was qualified. He took upon him our sinless infirmities; and this gives us great encouragement to apply ourselves to him under every affliction; for in all the afflictions of his people he is afflicted.
V. How the high priest was to be called of
God. He must have both an internal and external call to his office:
For no man taketh this honour to himself (
VI. How this is brought home and applied to
Christ: So Christ glorified not himself,
VII. The apostle prefers Christ before
Aaron, both in the manner of his call and in the holiness of his
person. 1. In the manner of his call, in which God said unto him,
Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee (quoted from
VIII. We have an account of Christ's
discharge of this his office, and of the consequences of that
discharge,
1. The discharge of his office of the
priesthood (
2. The consequences of this discharge of
his office,
(1.) By these his sufferings he learned
obedience, though he was a Son,
(2.) By these his sufferings he was made
perfect, and became the author of eternal salvation to all who obey
him,
10 Called of God a high priest after the order of Melchisedec. 11 Of whom we have many things to say, and hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing. 12 For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat. 13 For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe. 14 But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.
Here the apostle returns to what he had in
I. He declares he had many things which he
could say to them concerning this mysterious person called
Melchisedec, whose priesthood was eternal, and therefore the
salvation procured thereby should be eternal also. We have a more
particular account of this Melchisedec in
II. He assigns the reason why he did not say all those things concerning Christ, our Melchisedec, that he had to say, and what it was that made it so difficult for him to utter them, namely, the dulness of the Hebrews to whom he wrote: You are dull of hearing. There is a difficulty in the things themselves, and there may be a weakness in the ministers of the gospel to speak clearly about these things; but generally the fault is in the hearers. Dull hearers make the preaching of the gospel a difficult thing, and even many who have some faith are but dull hearers, dull of understanding and slow to believe; the understanding is weak, and does not apprehend these spiritual things; the memory is weak, and does not retain them.
III. He insists upon the faultiness of this
infirmity of theirs. It was not a mere natural infirmity, but it
was a sinful infirmity, and more in them than others, by reason of
the singular advantages they had enjoyed for improving in the
knowledge of Christ: For when, for the time, you ought to be
teachers, you have need that one teach you again which are the
first principles of the oracles of God,
1. What proficiency might have been reasonably expected from these Hebrews—that they might have been so well instructed in the doctrine of the gospel as to have been teachers of others. Hence learn, (1.) God takes notice of the time and helps we have for gaining scripture-knowledge. (2.) From those to whom much is given much is expected. (3.) Those who have a good understanding in the gospel should be teachers of other, if not in a public, yet in a private station. (4.) None should take upon them to be teachers of others, but those who have made a good improvement in spiritual knowledge themselves.
2. Observe the sad disappointment of those just expectations: You have need that one should teach you again, &c. Here note, (1.) In the oracles of God there are some first principles, plain to be understood and necessary to be learned. (2.) There are also deep and sublime mysteries, which those should search into who have learned the first principles, that so they may stand complete in the whole will of God. (3.) Some persons, instead of going forward in Christian knowledge, forget the very first principles that they had learned long ago; and indeed those that are not improving under the means of grace will be losing. (4.) It is a sin and shame for persons that are men for their age and standing in the church to be children and babes in understanding.
IV. The apostle shows how the various
doctrines of the gospel must be dispensed to different persons.
There are in the church babes and persons of full age (
In this chapter the apostle proceeds to persuade
the Hebrews to make a better proficiency in religion than they had
done, as the best way to prevent apostasy, the dreadful nature and
consequences of which sin he sets forth in a serious manner
(
1 Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God, 2 Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment. 3 And this will we do, if God permit. 4 For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, 5 And have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, 6 If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame. 7 For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God: 8 But that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned.
We have here the apostle's advice to the Hebrews—that they would grow up from a state of childhood to the fullness of the stature of the new man in Christ. He declares his readiness to assist them all he could in their spiritual progress; and, for their greater encouragement, he puts himself with them: Let us go on. Here observe, In order to their growth, Christians must leave the principles of the doctrine of Christ. How must they leave them? They must not lose them, they must not despise them, they must not forget them. They must lay them up in their hearts, and lay them as the foundation of all their profession and expectation; but they must not rest and stay in them, they must not be always laying the foundation, they must go on, and build upon it. There must be a superstructure; for the foundation is laid on purpose to support the building. Here it may be enquired, Why did the apostle resolve to set strong meat before the Hebrews, when he knew they were but babes? Answer. 1. Though some of them were but weak, yet others of them had gained more strength; and they must be provided for suitably. And, as those who are grown Christians must be willing to hear the plainest truths preached for the sake of the weak, so the weak must be willing to hear the more difficult and mysterious truths preached for the sake of those who are strong. 2. He hoped they would be growing in their spiritual strength and stature, and so be able to digest stronger meat.
I. The apostle mentions several foundation-principles, which must be well laid at first, and then built upon; neither his time nor theirs must be spent in laying these foundations over and over again. These foundations are six:—
1. Repentance from dead works, that is, conversion and regeneration, repentance from a spiritually dead state and course; as if he had said, "Beware of destroying the life of grace in your souls; your minds were changed by conversion, and so were your lives. Take care that you return not to sin again, for then you must have the foundation to lay again; there must be a second conversion a repenting not only of, but from, dead works." Observe here, (1.) The sins of persons unconverted are dead works; they proceed from persons spiritually dead, and they tend to death eternal. (2.) Repentance for dead works, if it be right, is repentance from dead works, a universal change of heart and life. (3.) Repentance for and from dead works is a foundation-principle, which must not be laid again, though we must renew our repentance daily.
2. Faith towards God, a firm belief of the existence of God, of his nature, attributes, and perfections, the trinity of persons in the unity of essence, the whole mind and will of God as revealed in his word, particularly what relates to the Lord Jesus Christ. We must by faith acquaint ourselves with these things; we must assent to them, we must approve of them, and apply all to ourselves with suitable affections and actions. Observe, (1.) Repentance from dead works, and faith towards God, are connected, and always go together; they are inseparable twins, the one cannot live without the other. (2.) Both of these are foundation-principles, which should be once well laid, but never pulled up, so as to need to be laid over again; we must not relapse into infidelity.
3. The doctrine of baptisms, that is, of being baptized by a minister of Christ with water, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, as the initiating sign or seal of the covenant of grace, strongly engaging the person so baptized to get acquainted with the new covenant, to adhere to it, and prepare to renew it at the table of the Lord and sincerely to regulate himself according to it, relying upon the truth and faithfulness of God for the blessings contained in it. And the doctrine of an inward baptism, that of the Spirit sprinkling the blood of Christ upon the soul, for justification, and the graces of the Spirit for sanctification. This ordinance of baptism is a foundation to be rightly laid, and daily remembered, but not repeated.
4. Laying on of hands, on persons passing solemnly from their initiated state by baptism to the confirmed state, by returning the answer of a good conscience towards God, and sitting down at the Lord's table. This passing from incomplete to complete church membership was performed by laying on of hands, which was extraordinary conveyance of the gift of the Holy Ghost continued. This, once done, all are obliged to abide by, and not to need another solemn admission, as at first, but to go on, and grow up, in Christ. Or by this may be meant ordination of persons to the ministerial office, who are duly qualified for it and inclined to it; and this by fasting and prayer, with laying on of the hands of the presbytery: and this is to be done but once.
5. The resurrection of the dead, that is, of dead bodies; and their re-union with their souls, to be eternal companions together in weal or woe, according as their state was towards God when they died, and the course of life they led in this world.
6. Eternal judgment, determining the soul of every one, when it leaves the body at death, and both soul and body at the last day, to their eternal state, every one to his proper society and employment to which they were entitled and fitted here on earth; the wicked to everlasting punishment, the righteous to life eternal.
These are the great foundation-principles which ministers should clearly and convincingly unfold, and closely apply. In these the people should be well instructed and established, and from these they must never depart; without these, the other parts of religion have no foundation to support them.
II. The apostle declares his readiness and
resolution to assist the Hebrews in building themselves up on these
foundations till they arrive at perfection: And this we will do,
if God permit,
III. He shows that this spiritual growth is the surest way to prevent that dreadful sin of apostasy from the faith. And here,
1. He shows how far persons may go in
religion, and, after all, fall away, and perish for ever,
2. The apostle describes the dreadful case
of such as fall away after having gone so far in the profession of
the religion. (1.) The greatness of the sin of apostasy. It is
crucifying the Son of God afresh, and putting him to open
shame. They declare that they approve of what the Jews did in
crucifying Christ, and that they would be glad to do the same thing
again if it were in their power. They pour the greatest contempt
upon the Son of God, and therefore upon God himself, who expects
all should reverence his Son, and honour him as they honour the
Father. They do what in them lies to represent Christ and
Christianity as a shameful thing, and would have him to be a public
shame and reproach. This is the nature of apostasy. (2.) The great
misery of apostates. [1.] It is impossible to renew them again unto
repentance. It is extremely hazardous. Very few instances can be
given of those who have gone so far and fallen away, and yet ever
have been brought to true repentance, such a repentance as is
indeed a renovation of the soul. Some have thought this is the sin
against the Holy Ghost, but without ground. The sin here mentioned
is plainly apostasy both from the truth and the ways of Christ. God
can renew them to repentance, but he seldom does it; and with men
themselves it is impossible. [2.] Their misery is exemplified by a
proper similitude, taken from the ground that after much
cultivation brings forth nothing but briers and thorns; and
therefore is nigh unto cursing, and its end is to be burned,
9 But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak. 10 For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have showed toward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister. 11 And we desire that every one of you do show the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end: 12 That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. 13 For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself, 14 Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee. 15 And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise. 16 For men verily swear by the greater: and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife. 17 Wherein God, willing more abundantly to show unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath: 18 That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us: 19 Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the veil; 20 Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made a high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
The apostle, having applied himself to the fears of the Hebrews, in order to excite their diligence and prevent their apostasy, now proceeds to apply himself to their hopes, and candidly declares the good hope he had concerning them, that they would persevere; and proposes to them the great encouragements they had in the way of their duty.
I. He freely and openly declares the good
hope he had concerning them, that they would endure to the end:
But beloved, we are persuaded better things of you,
II. He proposes arguments and
encouragements to them to go on in the way of their duty. 1. That
God had wrought a principle of holy love and charity in them, which
had discovered itself in suitable works that would not be forgotten
of God: God is not unrighteous to forget your labour of
love,
III. He proceeds to set before them caution
and counsel how to attain this full assurance of hope to the end.
1. That they should not be slothful. Slothfulness will clothe a man
with rags: they must not love their ease, nor lose their
opportunities. 2. That they would follow the good examples of those
who had gone before,
IV. The apostle closes the chapter with a
clear and full account of the assured truth of the promises of God,
1. They are all confirmed by the oath of
God. He has not only given his people his word, and his hand and
seal, but his oath. And here, you will observe, he specifies the
oath of God to Abraham, which, being sworn to him as the father of
the faithful, remains in full force and virtue to all true
believers: When God made a promise unto Abraham, because he
could swear by no greater, he swore by himself. Observe, (1.)
What was the promise: Surely, blessing I will bless thee, and
multiplying I will multiply thee. The blessing of God is the
blessedness of his people; and those whom he has blessed indeed he
will go on to bless, and will multiply blessings, till he has
brought them to perfect blessedness. (2.) What was the oath by
which this promise was ratified: He swore by himself. He
staked down his own being and his own blessedness upon it; no
greater security can be given or desired. (3.) How was that oath
accomplished. Abraham, in due time, obtained the promise. It was
made good to him after he had patiently endured. [1.] There is
always an interval, and sometimes a long one, between the promise
and the performance. [2.] That interval is a trying time to
believers, whether they have patience to endure to the end. [3.]
Those who patiently endure shall assuredly obtain the blessedness
promised, as sure as Abraham did. [4.] The end and design of an
oath is to make the promise sure, and to encourage those to whom it
is made to wait with patience till the time for performance comes,
2. The promises of God are all founded in his eternal counsel; and this counsel of his is an immutable counsel. (1.) The promise of blessedness which God has made to believers is not a rash and hasty thing, but the result of God's eternal purpose. (2.) This purpose of God was agreed upon in counsel, and settled there between the eternal Father, Son, and Spirit. (3.) These counsels of God can never be altered; they are immutable. God never needs to change his counsels; for nothing new can arise to him who sees the end from the beginning.
3. The promises of God, which are founded upon these immutable counsels of God, and confirmed by the oath of God, may safely be depended upon; for here we have two immutable things, the counsel and the oath of God, in which it is impossible for God to lie, contrary to his nature as well as to his will. Here observe,
(1.) Who they are to whom God has given such full security of happiness. [1.] They are the heirs of the promise: such as have a title to the promises by inheritance, by virtue of their new birth, and union with Christ. We are all by nature children of wrath. The curse is the inheritance we are born to: it is by a new and heavenly birth that any are born heirs to the promise. [2.] They are such as have fled for refuge to the hope set before them. Under the law there were cities of refuge provided for those who were pursued by the avenger of blood. Here is a much better refuge prepared by the gospel, a refuge for all sinners who shall have the heart to flee to it; yea, though they have been the chief of sinners.
(2.) What God's design towards them is, in giving them such securities—that they might have strong consolation. Observe, [1.] God is concerned for the consolation of believers, as well as for their sanctification; he would have his children walk in the fear of the Lord, and in the comforts of the Holy Ghost. [2.] The consolations of God are strong enough to support his people under their strongest trials. The comforts of this world are too weak to bear up the soul under temptation, persecution, and death; but the consolations of the Lord are neither few nor small.
(3.) What use the people of God should make
of their hope and comfort, that most refreshing and comfortable
hope of eternal blessedness that God has given them. This is, and
must be, unto them, for an anchor to the soul, sure and
stedfast, &c.,
The doctrine of the priestly office of Christ is
so excellent in itself, and so essential a part of the Christian
faith, that the apostle loves to dwell upon it. Nothing made the
Jews so fond of the Levitical dispensation as the high esteem they
had of their priesthood, and it was doubtless a sacred and most
excellent institution; it was a very severe threatening denounced
against the Jews (
1 For this Melchisedec, king of Salem, priest of the most high God, who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him; 2 To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all; first being by interpretation King of righteousness, and after that also King of Salem, which is, King of peace; 3 Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually. 4 Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils. 5 And verily they that are of the sons of Levi, who receive the office of the priesthood, have a commandment to take tithes of the people according to the law, that is, of their brethren, though they come out of the loins of Abraham: 6 But he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises. 7 And without all contradiction the less is blessed of the better. 8 And here men that die receive tithes; but there he receiveth them, of whom it is witnessed that he liveth. 9 And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, paid tithes in Abraham. 10 For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him.
The foregoing chapter ended with a
repetition of what had been cited once and again before out of
I. The great question that first offers
itself is, Who was this Melchisedec? All the account we have of him
in the Old Testament is in
1. The opinions concerning him that are
best worthy our consideration are these three:—(1.) Therabbin,
and most of the Jewish writers, think he was Shem the son of Noah
who was king and priest to their ancestors, after the manner of the
other patriarchs; but it is not probable that he should thus change
his name. Besides, we have no account of his settling in the land
of Canaan. (2.) Many Christian writers have thought him to be Jesus
Christ himself, appearing by a special dispensation and privilege
to Abraham in the flesh, and who was known to Abraham by the name
Melchisedec, which agrees very well to Christ, and to what
is said,
2. But we shall leave these conjectures,
and labour to understand, as far as we can, what is here said of
him by the apostle, and how Christ is represented thereby,
II. Let us now consider (as the apostle
advises) how great this Melchisedec was, and how far his priesthood
was above that of the order of Aaron (
11 If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people received the law,) what further need was there that another priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron? 12 For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law. 13 For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gave attendance at the altar. 14 For it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Juda; of which tribe Moses spake nothing concerning priesthood. 15 And it is yet far more evident: for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest, 16 Who is made, not after the law of a carnal commandment, but after the power of an endless life. 17 For he testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. 18 For there is verily a disannulling of the commandment going before for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof. 19 For the law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did; by the which we draw nigh unto God. 20 And inasmuch as not without an oath he was made priest: 21 (For those priests were made without an oath; but this with an oath by him that said unto him, The Lord sware and will not repent, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec:) 22 By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament. 23 And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death: 24 But this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood. 25 Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. 26 For such a high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens; 27 Who needeth not daily, as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's: for this he did once, when he offered up himself. 28 For the law maketh men high priests which have infirmity; but the word of the oath, which was since the law, maketh the Son, who is consecrated for evermore.
Observe the necessity there was of raising
up another priest, after the order of Melchisedec and not after the
order of Aaron, by whom that perfection should come which could not
come by the Levitical priesthood, which therefore must be changed,
and the whole economy with it,
I. It is asserted that perfection could not come by the Levitical priesthood and the law. They could not put those who came to them into the perfect enjoyment of the good things they pointed out to them; they could only show them the way.
II. That therefore another priest must be raised up, after the order of Melchisedec, by whom, and his law of faith, perfection might come to all who obey him; and, blessed be God, that we may have perfect holiness and perfect happiness by Christ in the covenant of grace, according to the gospel, for we are complete in him.
III. It is asserted that the priesthood being changed there must of necessity be a change of the law; there being so near a relation between the priesthood and the law, the dispensation could not be the same under another priesthood; a new priesthood must be under a new regulation, managed in another way, and by rules proper to its nature and order.
IV. It is not only asserted, but proved,
that the priesthood and law are changed,
1. There is a change in the tribe of which
the priesthood comes. Before, it was the tribe of Levi; but our
great high priest sprang out of Judah, of which tribe Moses spoke
nothing concerning the priesthood,
2. There is a change in the form and order of making the priests. Before, in the Levitical priesthood, they were made after the law of a carnal commandment; but our great high priest was made after the power of an endless life. The former law appointed that the office should descend, upon the death of the father, to his eldest son, according to the order of carnal or natural generation; for none of the high priests under the law were without father or mother, or without descent: they had not life and immortality in themselves. They had both beginning of days and end of life; and so the carnal commandment, or law of primogeniture, directed their succession, as it did in matters of civil right and inheritance. But the law by which Christ was constituted a priest, after the order of Melchisedec, was the power of an endless life. The life and immortality which he had in himself were his right and title to the priesthood, not his descent from former priests. This makes a great difference in the priesthood, and in the economy too, and gives the preference infinitely to Christ and the gospel. The very law which constituted the Levitical priesthood supposed the priests to be weak, frail, dying, creatures, not able to preserve their own natural lives, but who must be content and glad to survive in their posterity after the flesh; much less could they, by any power or authority they had, convey spiritual life and blessedness to those who came to them. But the high priest of our profession holds his office by that innate power of endless life which he has in himself, not only to preserve himself alive, but to communicate spiritual and eternal life to all those who duly rely upon his sacrifice and intercession. Some thing the law of the carnal commandment refers to the external rites of consecration, and the carnal offerings that were made; but the power of an endless life to the spiritual living sacrifices proper to the gospel, and the spiritual and eternal privileges purchased by Christ, who was consecrated by the eternal Spirit of life that he received without measure.
3. There is a change in the efficacy of the
priesthood. The former was weak and unprofitable, made nothing
perfect; the latter brought in a better hope, by which we draw near
to God,
4. There is a change in God's way of acting
in this priesthood. He has taken an oath to Christ, which he never
did to any of the order of Aaron. God never gave them any such
assurance of their continuance, never engaged himself by oath or
promise that theirs should be an everlasting priesthood, and
therefore gave them no reason to expect the perpetuity of it, but
rather to look upon it as a temporary law. But Christ was made a
priest with the oath of God: The Lord hath sworn, and will not
repent, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of
Melchisedec,
5. There is a change in that covenant of which the priesthood was a security and the priest a surety; that is, a change in the dispensation of that covenant. The gospel dispensation is more full, free, perspicuous, spiritual, and efficacious, than that of the law. Christ is in this gospel covenant a surety for us to God and for God to us, to see that the articles be performed on both parts He, as surety, has united the divine and human nature together in his own person, and therein given assurance of reconciliation; and he has, as surety, united God and man together in the bond of the everlasting covenant. He pleads with men to keep their covenant with god, and he pleads with God that he will fulfil his promises to men, which he is always ready to do in a way suitable to his majesty and glory, that is, through a Mediator.
6. There is a remarkable change in the
number of the priests under these different orders. In that of
Aaron there was a multitude of priests, of high priests, not at
once, but successively; but in this of Christ there is but one and
the same. The reason is plain, The Levitical priests were many,
because they were not suffered to continue by reason of
death. Their office, how high and honourable soever, could not
secure them from dying; and, as one died, another must succeed, and
after a while must give place to a third, till the number had
become very great. But this our high priest continues for ever, and
his priesthood is aparabaton—an unchangeable
one, that does not pass from one to another, as the former did;
it is always in the same hand. There can be no vacancy in this
priesthood, no hour nor moment in which the people are without a
priest to negotiate their spiritual concerns in heaven. Such a
vacancy might be very dangerous and prejudicial to them; but this
is their safety and happiness, that this ever-living high priest is
able to save to the utmost—in all times, in all cases, in every
juncture—all who come to God by him,
7. There is a remarkable difference in the
moral qualifications of the priests. Those who were of the order of
Aaron were not only mortal men, but sinful men, who had their
sinful as well as natural infirmities; they needed to offer up
sacrifices first for their own sins and then for the people. But
our high priest, who was consecrated by the word of the oath,
needed only to offer up once for the people, never at all for
himself; for he has not only an immutable consecration to his
office, but an immutable sanctity in his person. He is such a
high priest as became us, holy, harmless, and undefiled,
&c.,
In this chapter the apostle pursues his former
subject, the priesthood of Christ. And, I. He sums up what he had
already said,
1 Now of the things which we have spoken this is the sum: We have such a high priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens; 2 A minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man. 3 For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices: wherefore it is of necessity that this man have somewhat also to offer. 4 For if he were on earth, he should not be a priest, seeing that there are priests that offer gifts according to the law: 5 Who serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly things, as Moses was admonished of God when he was about to make the tabernacle: for, See, saith he, that thou make all things according to the pattern showed to thee in the mount.
Here is, I. A summary recital of what had
been said before concerning the excellency of Christ's priesthood,
showing what we have in Christ, where he now resides, and what
sanctuary he is the minister of,
II. The apostle sets before the Hebrews the
necessary parts of Christ's priesthood, or what it was that
belonged to that office, in conformity to what every high priest is
ordained to,
6 But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises. 7 For if that first covenant had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for the second. 8 For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah: 9 Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they continued not in my covenant, and I regarded them not, saith the Lord. 10 For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts: and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people: 11 And they shall not teach every man his neighbour, and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord: for all shall know me, from the least to the greatest. 12 For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more. 13 In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away.
In this part of the chapter, the apostle
illustrates and confirms the superior excellency of the priesthood
of Christ above that of Aaron, from the excellency of that
covenant, or that dispensation of the covenant of grace, of which
Christ was the Mediator (
I. What is here said of the old covenant,
or rather of the old dispensation of the covenant of grace: of this
it is said, 1. That it was made with the fathers of the Jewish
nation at mount Sinai (
II. What is here said of the New-Testament dispensation, to prove the superior excellency of Christ's ministry. It is said,
1. That it is a better covenant (
2. That it is established upon better promises, more clear and express, more spiritual, more absolute. The promises of spiritual and eternal blessings are in this covenant positive and absolute; the promises of temporal blessings are with a wise and kind proviso, as far as shall be for God's glory and his people's good. This covenant contains in it promises of assistance and acceptance in duty, promises of progress and perseverance in grace and holiness, of bliss and glory in heaven, which were more obscurely shadowed forth by the promises of the land of Canaan, a type of heaven.
3. It is a new covenant, even that new
covenant that God long ago declared he would make with the house of
Israel, that is, all the Israel of God; this was promised in
4. The articles of this covenant are very extraordinary, which are sealed between God and his people by baptism and the Lord's supper; whereby they bind themselves to their part, and God assures them he will do his part; and his is the main and principal part, on which his people depend for grace and strength to do theirs. Here,
(1.) God articles with his people that
he will put his laws into their minds and write them in their
hearts,
(2.) He articles with them to take them into a near and very honourable relation to himself. [1.] He will be to them a God; that is, he will be all that to them, and do all that for them, that God can be and do. Nothing more can be said in a thousand volumes than is comprehended in these few words: I will be a God to them. [2.] They shall be to him a people, to love, honour, observe, and obey him in all things; complying with his cautions, conforming to his commands, comporting with his providences, copying out his example, taking complacency in his favour. This those must do and will do who have God for their God; this they are bound to do as their part of the contract; this they shall do, for God will enable them to do it, as an evidence that he is their God and that they are his people; for it is God himself who first founds the relation, and then fills it up with grace suitable and sufficient, and helps them in their measure to fill it up with love and duty; so that God engages both for himself and them.
(3.) He articles with them that they shall
grow more and more acquainted with their God (
(4.) God articles with them about the
pardon of their sins, as what always accompanies the true knowledge
of God (
The apostle, having declared the Old-Testament
dispensation antiquated and vanishing away, proceeds to let the
Hebrews see the correspondence there was between the Old Testament
and the New; and that whatever was excellent in the Old was typical
and representative of the New, which therefore must as far excel
the Old as the substance does the shadow. The Old Testament was
never intended to be rested in, but to prepare for the institutions
of the gospel. And here he treats, I. Of the tabernacle, the place
of worship,
1 Then verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary. 2 For there was a tabernacle made; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the showbread; which is called the sanctuary. 3 And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all; 4 Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant; 5 And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercyseat; of which we cannot now speak particularly. 6 Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the service of God. 7 But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people:
Here, I. The apostle gives an account of
the tabernacle, that place of worship which God appointed to be
pitched on earth; it is called a worldly sanctuary, wholly
of this world, as to the materials of which it was built, and a
building that must be taken down; it is called a worldly
sanctuary, because it was the court and palace of the King
of Israel. God was their King, and, as other kings, had his court
or place of residence, and attendants, furniture, and provision,
suitable thereto. This tabernacle (of which we have the model,
1. In the outer part: and there were several things, of which you have here a sort of schedule. (1.) The candlestick; doubtless not an empty and unlighted one, but where the lamps were always burning. And there was need of it, for there were no windows in the sanctuary; and this was to convince the Jews of the darkness and the mysterious nature of that dispensation. Their light was only candle-light, in comparison of the fullness of light which Christ, the Sun of righteousness, would bring along with him, and communicate to his people; for all our light is derived from him the fountain of light. (2.) The table and the show-bread set upon it. This table was set directly opposite to the candlestick, which shows that by light from Christ we must have communion with him and with one another. We must not come in the dark to his table, but by light from Christ must discern the Lord's body. On this table were placed twelve loaves for the twelve tribes of Israel, a loaf for a tribe, which stood from sabbath to sabbath, and on that day were renewed. This show-bread may be considered either as the provision of the palace (though the King of Israel needed it not, yet, in resemblance of the palaces of earthly kings, there must be this provision laid in weekly), or the provision made in Christ for the souls of his people, suitable to the wants and to the relief of their souls. He is the bread of life; in our Father's house there is bread enough and to spare; we may have fresh supplies from Christ, especially every Lord's day. This outer part is called the sanctuary or holy, because erected to the worship of a holy God, to represent a holy Jesus, and to entertain a holy people, for their further improvement in holiness.
2. We have an account of what was in the
inner part of the sanctuary, which was within the second veil, and
is called the holiest of all. This second veil, which
divided between the holy and the most holy place, was a type of the
body of Christ, by the rending whereof not only a view, but a way,
was opened for us into the holiest of all, the type of heaven
itself. Now in this part were, (1.) The golden censer, which was to
hold the incense, or the golden altar set up to burn the incense
upon; both the one and the other were typical of Christ, of his
pleasing and prevailing intercession which he makes in heaven,
grounded upon the merits and satisfaction of his sacrifice, upon
which we are to depend for acceptance and the blessing from God.
(2.) The ark of the covenant overlaid round about with pure gold,
II. From the description of the place of
worship in the Old-Testament dispensation, the apostle proceeds to
speak of the duties and services performed in those places,
1. The ordinary priests went always into the first tabernacle, to accomplish the service of God. Observe, (1.) None but priests were to enter into the first part of the tabernacle, and this to teach us all that persons not qualified, not called of God, must not intrude into the office and work of the ministry. (2.) The ordinary priests were only to enter into the first part of the tabernacle, it would have been fatal presumption in them to have gone into the holiest of all; and this teaches us that even ministers themselves must know and keep in their proper stations, and not presume to usurp the prerogative of Christ, by offering up incense of their own, or adding their own inventions to the ordinances of Christ, or lording it over men's consciences. (3.) These ordinary priests were to enter into the first tabernacle always; that is, they were to devote themselves and all their time to the work of their office, and not alienate themselves at any time from it; they were to be in an habitual readiness for the discharge of their office, and at all stated appointed times were actually to attend to their work. (4.) The ordinary priests must enter into the first tabernacle, that they might there accomplish the service of God. They must not do the work of God partially or by halves, but stand complete in the whole of his will and counsel; not only beginning well, but proceeding well, and persevering to the end, fulfilling the ministry they had received.
2. Into the second, the interior part, went
the high priest along,
8 The Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing: 9 Which was a figure for the time then present, in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices, that could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience; 10 Which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordinances, imposed on them until the time of reformation. 11 But Christ being come a high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building; 12 Neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us. 13 For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: 14 How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?
In these verses the apostle undertakes to deliver to us the mind and meaning of the Holy Ghost in all the ordinances of the tabernacle and legal economy, comprehending both place and worship. The scriptures of the Old Testament were given by inspiration of God; holy men of old spoke and wrote as the Holy Ghost directed them. And these Old-Testament records are of great use and significancy, not only to those who first received them, but even to Christians, who ought not to satisfy themselves with reading the institutes of the Levitical law, but should learn what the Holy Ghost signifies and suggests to them thereby. Now here are several things mentioned as the things that the Holy Ghost signified and certified to his people hereby.
I. That the way into the holiest of all was
not yet made manifest, while the first tabernacle was standing,
II. That the first tabernacle was only a
figure for the time then present,
III. That none of the gifts and sacrifices
there offered could make the offerers perfect as pertaining to
conscience (
IV. The Holy Ghost hereby signifies that
the Old-Testament institutions were by external carnal ordinances
imposed upon them until the time of reformation,
V. The Holy Ghost signifies to us hereby
that we never make the right use of types but when we apply them to
the antitype; and, whenever we do so, it will be very evident that
the antitype (as in reason it should) greatly excels the type,
which is the main drift and design of all that is said. And, as he
writes to those who believed that Christ had come and that Jesus
was the Christ, so he very justly infers that he is infinitely
above all legal high priests (
1. Christ is a high priest of good things to come, by which may be understood, (1.) All the good things that were to come during the Old Testament, and now have come under the New. All the spiritual and eternal blessings the Old-Testament saints had in their day and under their dispensation were owing to the Messiah to come, on whom they believed. The Old Testament set forth in shadows what was to come; the New Testament is the accomplishment of the Old. (2.) All the good things yet to come and to be enjoyed in a gospel state, when the promises and prophecies made to the gospel church in the latter days shall be accomplished; all these depend upon Christ and his priesthood, and shall be fulfilled. (3.) Of all the good things to come in the heavenly state, which will perfect both the Testaments; as the state of glory will perfect the state of grace, this state will be in a much higher sense the perfection of the New Testament than the New Testament was the perfection of the Old. Observe, All things past, present, and to come, were, and are, founded upon, and flowing from, the priestly office of Christ.
2. Christ is a high priest by a greater
and more perfect tabernacle (
3. Christ, our high priest, has entered into heaven, not as their high priest entered into the holiest, with the blood of bulls and of goats, but by his own blood, typified by theirs, and infinitely more precious. And this,
4. Not for one year only, which showed the imperfection of that priesthood, that it did but typically obtain a year's reprieve or pardon. But our high priest entered into heaven once for all, and has obtained not a yearly respite, but eternal redemption, and so needs not to make an annual entrance. In each of the types there was something that showed it was a type, and resembled the antitype, and something that showed it was but a type, and fell short of the antitype, and therefore ought by no means to be set up in competition with the antitype.
5. The Holy Ghost further signified and
showed what was the efficacy of the blood of the Old-Testament
sacrifices, and thence is inferred the much greater efficacy of the
blood of Christ. (1.) The efficacy of the blood of the legal
sacrifices extended to the purifying of the flesh (
15 And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament, they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance. 16 For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator. 17 For a testament is of force after men are dead: otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth. 18 Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood. 19 For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book, and all the people, 20 Saying, This is the blood of the testament which God hath enjoined unto you. 21 Moreover he sprinkled with blood both the tabernacle, and all the vessels of the ministry. 22 And almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding of blood is no remission.
In these verses the apostle considers the gospel under the notion of a will or testament, the new or last will and testament of Christ, and shows the necessity and efficacy of the blood of Christ to make this testament valid and effectual.
I. The gospel is here considered as a
testament, the new and last will and testament of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ. It is observable that the solemn transactions
that pass between God and man are sometimes called a covenant, here
a testament. A covenant is an agreement between two or more parties
about things that are in their own power, or may be so, and this
either with or without a mediator; this agreement takes effect at
such time and in such manner as therein declared. A testament is a
voluntary act and deed of a single person, duly executed and
witnessed, bestowing legacies on such legatees as are described and
characterized by the testator, and which can only take effect upon
his death. Now observe, Christ is the Mediator of a New Testament
(
II. To make this New Testament effectual,
it was necessary that Christ should die; the legacies accrue by
means of death. This he proves by two arguments:—1. From the
general nature of every will or testamentary disposition,
23 It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these. 24 For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us: 25 Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of others; 26 For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world: but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself. 27 And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment: 28 So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.
In this last part of the chapter, the apostle goes on to tell us what the Holy Ghost has signified to us by the legal purifications of the patterns of the things in heaven, inferring thence the necessity of better sacrifices to consecrate the heavenly things themselves.
I. The necessity of purifying the patterns
of the things in heaven,
II. The necessity that the heavenly things
themselves should be purified with better sacrifices than of bulls
and goats; the things themselves are better than the patterns, and
must therefore be consecrated with better sacrifices. These
heavenly things are the privileges of the gospel state, begun in
grace, perfected in glory. These must be ratified by a suitable
sanction or consecration; and this was the blood of Christ. Now it
is very evident that the sacrifice of Christ is infinitely better
than those of the law. 1. From the places in which the sacrifices
under the law, and that under the gospel, were offered. Those under
the law were the holy places made with hands, which are but figures
of the true sanctuary,
III. The apostle illustrates the argument
from the appointment of God concerning men (
1. The appointment of God concerning men contains in it two things:—(1.) That they must once die, or, at least, undergo a change equivalent to death. It is an awful thing to die, to have the vital knot loosed or cut asunder, all relations here dropped at once, an end put to our probation and preparation state, and to enter into another world. It is a great work, and it is a work that can be but once done, and therefore had need to be well done. This is matter of comfort to the godly, that they shall die well and die but once; but it is matter of terror to the wicked, who die in their sins, that they cannot return again to do that great work better. (2.) It is appointed to men that after death they shall come to judgment, to a particular judgment immediately after death; for the soul returns to God as to its judge, to be determined to its eternal state; and men shall be brought to the general judgment, at the end of the world. This is the unalterable decree of God concerning men—they must die, and they must be judged. It is appointed for them, and it is to be believed and seriously considered by them.
2. The appointment of God concerning Christ, bearing some resemblance to the other. (1.) He must be once offered, to bear the sins of many, of all the Father had given to him, of all who should believe in his name. He was not offered for any sin of his own; he was wounded for our transgressions. God laid on him the iniquity of all his people; and these are many, though not so many as the rest of mankind; yet, when they are all gathered to him, he will be the first-born among many brethren. (2.) It is appointed that Christ shall appear the second time without sin, to the salvation of those who look for him. [1.] He will then appear without sin; at his first appearance, though he had no sin of his own, yet he stood charged with the sins of many; he was the Lamb of God that bore upon him the sins of the world, and then he appeared in the form of sinful flesh; but his second appearance will be without any such charge upon him, he having fully discharged it before, and then his visage shall not be marred, but shall be exceedingly glorious. [2.] This will be to the salvation of all who look for him; he will then perfect their holiness, their happiness; their number shall then be accomplished, and their salvation completed. Observe, It is the distinguishing character of true believers that they are looking for Christ; they look to him by faith; they look for him by hope and holy desires. They look for him in every duty, in every ordinance, in every providence now; and they expect his second coming, and are preparing for it; and though it will be sudden destruction to the rest of the world, who scoff at the report of it, it will be eternal salvation to those who look for it.
The apostle knew very well that the Hebrews, to
whom he wrote, were strangely fond of the Levitical dispensation,
and therefore he fills his mouth with arguments to wean them from
it; and in order thereto proceeds in this chapter, I. To lay low
the whole of that priesthood and sacrifice,
1 For the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect. 2 For then would they not have ceased to be offered? because that the worshippers once purged should have had no more conscience of sins. 3 But in those sacrifices there is a remembrance again made of sins every year. 4 For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins. 5 Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me: 6 In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure.
Here the apostle, by the direction of the Spirit of God, sets himself to lay low the Levitical dispensation; for though it was of divine appointment, and very excellent and useful in its time and place, yet, when it was set up in competition with Christ, to whom it was only designed to lead the people, it was very proper and necessary to show the weakness and imperfection of it, which the apostle does effectually, from several arguments. As,
I. That the law had a shadow, and but a shadow, of good things to come; and who would dote upon a shadow, though of good things, especially when the substance has come? Observe, 1. The things of Christ and the gospel are good things; they are the best things; they are best in themselves, and the best for us: they are realities of an excellent nature. 2. These good things were, under the Old Testament, good things to come, not clearly discovered, nor fully enjoyed. 3. That the Jews then had but the shadow of the good things of Christ, some adumbrations of them; we under the gospel have the substance.
II. That the law was not the very image of the good things to come. An image is an exact draught of the thing represented thereby. The law did not go so far, but was only a shadow, as the image of a person in a looking-glass is a much more perfect representation than his shadow upon the wall. The law was a very rough draught of the great design of divine grace, and therefore not to be so much doted on.
III. The legal sacrifices, being offered
year by year, could never make the comers thereunto perfect; for
then there would have been an end of offering them,
IV. As the legal sacrifices did not of
themselves take away sin, so it was impossible they should,
V. There was a time fixed and foretold by
the great God, and that time had now come, when these legal
sacrifices would be no longer accepted by him nor useful to men.
God never did desire them for themselves, and now he abrogated
them; and therefore to adhere to them now would be resisting God
and rejecting him. This time of the repeal of the Levitical laws
was foretold by David (
7 Then said I, Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God. 8 Above when he said, Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin thou wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure therein; which are offered by the law; 9 Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second. 10 By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. 11 And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins: 12 But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God; 13 From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool. 14 For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. 15 Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us: for after that he had said before, 16 This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them; 17 And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more. 18 Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin.
Here the apostle raises up and exalts the Lord Jesus Christ, as high as he had laid the Levitical priesthood low. He recommends Christ to them as the true high priest, the true atoning sacrifice, the antitype of all the rest: and this he illustrates,
I. From the purpose and promise of God
concerning Christ, which are frequently recorded in the volume of
the book of God,
II. From what God had done in preparing a
body for Christ (that is, a human nature), that he might be
qualified to be our Redeemer and Advocate; uniting the two natures
in his own person, he was a fit Mediator to go between God and man;
a days-man to lay his hand upon both, a peace-maker, to reconcile
them, and an everlasting band of union between God and the
creature—"My ears hast thou opened; thou has fully
instructed me, furnished and fitted me for the work, and engaged me
in it,"
III. From the readiness and willingness
that Christ discovered to engage in this work, when no other
sacrifice would be accepted,
IV. From the errand and design upon which
Christ came; and this was to do the will of God, not only as a
prophet to reveal the will of God, not only as a king to give forth
divine laws, but as a priest to satisfy the demands of justice, and
to fulfil all righteousness. Christ came to do the will of God in
two instances. 1. In taking away the first priesthood, which God
had no pleasure in; not only taking away the curse of the covenant
of works, and canceling the sentence denounced against us as
sinners, but taking away the insufficient typical priesthood, and
blotting out the hand-writing of ceremonial ordinances and nailing
it to his cross. 2. In establishing the second, that is, his own
priesthood and the everlasting gospel, the most pure and perfect
dispensation of the covenant of grace; this is the great design
upon which the heart of God was set from all eternity. The will of
God centers and terminates in it; and it is not more agreeable to
the will of God than it is advantageous to the souls of men; for it
is by this will that we are sanctified, through the offering of
the body of Jesus Christ once for all,
V. From the perfect efficacy of the
priesthood of Christ (
VI. From the place to which our Lord Jesus
is now exalted, the honour he has there, and the further honour he
shall have: This man, after he had offered one sacrifice for
sins, for ever sat down at the right hand of God, henceforth
expecting till his enemies be made his footstool,
VII. The apostle recommends Christ from the
witness the Holy Ghost has given in the scriptures concerning him;
this relates chiefly to what should be the happy fruit and
consequence of his humiliation and sufferings, which in general is
that new and gracious covenant that is founded upon his
satisfaction, and sealed by his blood (
And now we have gone through the doctrinal part of the epistle, in which we have met with many things dark and difficult to be understood, which we must impute to the weakness and dulness of our own minds. The apostle now proceeds to apply this great doctrine, so as to influence their affections, and direct their practice, setting before them the dignities and duties of the gospel state.
19 Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, 20 By a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, his flesh; 21 And having a high priest over the house of God; 22 Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water. 23 Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; (for he is faithful that promised;) 24 And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works: 25 Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching. 26 For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins, 27 But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries. 28 He that despised Moses' law died without mercy under two or three witnesses: 29 Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace? 30 For we know him that hath said, Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompense, saith the Lord. And again, The Lord shall judge his people. 31 It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God. 32 But call to remembrance the former days, in which, after ye were illuminated, ye endured a great fight of afflictions; 33 Partly, whilst ye were made a gazingstock both by reproaches and afflictions; and partly, whilst ye became companions of them that were so used. 34 For ye had compassion of me in my bonds, and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance. 35 Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompence of reward. 36 For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise. 37 For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry. 38 Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him. 39 But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.
I. Here the apostle sets forth the dignities of the gospel state. It is fit that believers should know the honours and privileges that Christ has procured for them, that, while they take the comfort, they may give him the glory of all. The privileges are, 1. Boldness to enter into the holiest. They have access to God, light to direct them, liberty of spirit and of speech to conform to the direction; they have a right to the privilege and a readiness for it, assistance to use and improve it and assurance of acceptance and advantage. They may enter into the gracious presence of God in his holy oracles, ordinances, providences, and covenant, and so into communion with God, where they receive communications from him, till they are prepared to enter into his glorious presence in heaven. 2. A high priest over the house of God, even this blessed Jesus, who presides over the church militant, and every member thereof on earth, and over the church triumphant in heaven. God is willing to dwell with men on earth, and to have them dwell with him in heaven; but fallen man cannot dwell with God without a high priest, who is the Mediator of reconciliation here and of fruition hereafter.
II. The apostle tells us the way and means
by which Christians enjoy such privileges, and, in general,
declares it to be by the blood of Jesus, by the merit of
that blood which he offered up to God as an atoning sacrifice: he
has purchased for all who believe in him free access to God in the
ordinances of his grace here and in the kingdom of his glory. This
blood, being sprinkled on the conscience, chases away slavish fear,
and gives the believer assurance both of his safety and his welcome
into the divine presence. Now the apostle, having given this
general account of the way by which we have access to God, enters
further into the particulars of it,
III. He proceeds to show the Hebrews the
duties binding upon them on account of these privileges, which were
conferred in such an extraordinary way,
1. They must draw near to God, and that in a right manner. They must draw near to God. Since such a way of access and return to God is opened, it would be the greatest ingratitude and contempt of God and Christ still to keep at a distance from him. They must draw near by conversion, and by taking hold of his covenant. They must draw near in all holy conversation, like Enoch walking with God. They must draw near in humble adorations, worshipping at his footstool. They must draw near in holy dependence, and in a strict observance of the divine conduct towards them. They must draw near in conformity to God, and communion with him, living under his blessed influence, still endeavouring to get nearer and nearer, till they come to dwell in his presence; but they must see to it that they make their approach to God after a right manner. (1.) With a true heart, without any allowed guile or hypocrisy. God is the searcher of hearts, and he requires truth in the inward parts. Sincerity is our gospel perfection, though not our justifying righteousness. (2.) In full assurance of faith, with a faith grown up to a full persuasion that when we come to God by Christ we shall have audience and acceptance. We should lay aside all sinful distrust. Without faith it is impossible to please God; and the stronger our faith is the more glory we give to God. And, (3.) Having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, by a believing application of the blood of Christ to our souls. They may be cleansed from guilt, from filth, from sinful fear and torment, from all aversion to God and duty, from ignorance, and error, and superstition, and whatever evils the consciences of men are subject to by reason of sin. (4.) Our bodies washed with pure water, that is, with the water of baptism (by which we are recorded among the disciples of Christ, members of his mystical body), or with the sanctifying virtue of the Holy Spirit, reforming and regulating our outward conversation as well as our inward frame, cleansing from the filthiness of the flesh as well as of the spirit. The priests under the law were to wash, before they went into the presence of the Lord to offer before him. There must be a due preparation for making our approaches to God.
2. The apostle exhorts believers to hold
fast the profession of their faith,
IV. We have the means prescribed for
preventing our apostasy, and promoting our fidelity and
perseverance,
V. Having mentioned these means of
establishment, the apostle proceeds, in the close of the chapter,
to enforce his exhortations to perseverance, and against apostasy,
by many very weighty considerations,
1. From the description he gives of the sin
of apostasy. It is sinning wilfully after we have received the
knowledge of the truth, sinning wilfully against that truth of
which we have had convincing evidence. This text has been the
occasion of great distress to some gracious souls; they have been
ready to conclude that every wilful sin, after conviction and
against knowledge, is the unpardonable sin: but this has been their
infirmity and error. The sin here mentioned is a total and final
apostasy, when men with a full and fixed will and resolution
despise and reject Christ, the only Saviour,—despise and resist
the Spirit, the only sanctifier,—and despise and renounce the
gospel, the only way of salvation, and the words of eternal life;
and all this after they have known, owned, and professed, the
Christian religion, and continue to do so obstinately and
maliciously. This is the great transgression: the apostle seems to
refer to the law concerning presumptuous sinners,
2. From the dreadful doom of such
apostates. (1.) There remains no more sacrifice for such sins, no
other Christ to come to save such sinners; they sin against the
last resort and remedy. There were some sins under the law for
which no sacrifices were provided; but yet if those who committed
them did truly repent, though they might not escape temporal death,
they might escape eternal destruction; for Christ would come, and
make atonement. But now those under the gospel who will not accept
of Christ, that they may be saved by him, have no other refuge left
them. (2.) There remains for them only a certain fearful looking
for of judgment,
3. From the methods of divine justice with those who despised Moses's law, that is, sinned presumptuously, despising his authority, his threatenings and his power. These, when convicted by two or three witnesses, were put to death; they died without mercy, a temporal death. Observe, Wise governors should be careful to keep up the credit of their government and the authority of the laws, by punishing presumptuous offenders; but then in such cases there should be good evidence of the fact. Thus God ordained in Moses's law; and hence the apostle infers the heavy doom that will fall upon those that apostatize from Christ. Here he refers to their own consciences, to judge how much sorer punishment the despisers of Christ (after they have professed to know him) are likely to undergo; and they may judge of the greatness of the punishment by the greatness of the sin. (1.) They have trodden under foot the Son of God. To trample upon an ordinary person shows intolerable insolence; to treat a person of honour in that vile manner is insufferable; but to deal thus with the Son of God, who himself is God, must be the highest provocation—to trample upon his person, denying him to be the Messiah—to trample upon his authority, and undermine his kingdom—to trample upon his members as the offscouring of all things, and not fit to live in the world; what punishment can be too great for such men? (2.) They have counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing; that is, the blood of Christ, with which the covenant was purchased and sealed, and wherewith Christ himself was consecrated, or wherewith the apostate was sanctified, that is, baptized, visibly initiated into the new covenant by baptism, and admitted to the Lord's supper. Observe, There is a kind of sanctification which persons may partake of and yet fall away: they may be distinguished by common gifts and graces, by an outward profession, by a form of godliness, a course of duties, and a set of privileges, and yet fall away finally. Men who have seemed before to have the blood of Christ in high esteem may come to account it an unholy thing, no better than the blood of a malefactor, though it was the world's ransom, and every drop of it of infinite value. (3.) Those have done despite unto the Spirit of grace, the Spirit that is graciously given to men, and that works grace wherever it is,—the Spirit of grace, that should be regarded and attended to with the greatest care,—this Spirit they have grieved, resisted, quenched, yea, done despite to him, which is the highest act of wickedness, and makes the case of the sinner desperate, refusing to have the gospel salvation applied to him. Now he leaves it to the consciences of all, appeals to universal reason and equity, whether such aggravated crimes ought not to receive a suitable punishment, a sorer punishment than those who had died without mercy? But what punishment can be sorer than to die without mercy? I answer, To die by mercy, by the mercy and grace which they have despised. How dreadful is the case when not only the justice of God, but his abused grace and mercy call for vengeance!
4. From the description we have in the
scripture of the nature of God's vindictive justice,
5. He presses them to perseverance by
putting them in mind of their former sufferings for Christ: But
call to mind the former days, in which, after you were illuminated,
you endured a great fight of afflictions,
(1.) When they had suffered: In former days, after they were illuminated; that is, as soon as God had breathed life into their souls, and caused divine light to spring up in their minds, and taken them into his favour and covenant; then earth and hell combined all their force against them. Here observe, A natural state is a dark state, and those who continue in that state meet with no disturbance from Satan and the world; but a state of grace is a state of light, and therefore the powers of darkness will violently oppose it. Those who will live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution.
(2.) What they suffered: they endured a
great fight of afflictions, many and various afflictions united
together against them, and they had a great conflict with them.
Many are the troubles of the righteous. [1.] They were afflicted in
themselves. In their own persons; they were made gazing-stocks,
spectacles to the world, angels, and men,
(3.) How they had suffered. They had been
mightily supported under their former sufferings; they took their
sufferings patiently, and not only so, but joyfully received it
from God as a favour and honour conferred upon them that they
should be thought worthy to suffer reproach for the name of Christ.
God can strengthen his suffering people with all might in the inner
man, to all patience and long-suffering, and that with joyfulness,
(4.) What it was that enabled them thus to bear up under their sufferings. They knew in themselves that they had in heaven a better and a more enduring substance. Observe, [1.] The happiness of the saints in heaven is substance, something of real weight and worth. All things here are but shadows. [2.] It is a better substance than any thing they can have or lose here. [3.] It is an enduring substance, it will out-live time and run parallel with eternity; they can never spend it; their enemies can never take it from them, as they did their earthly goods. [4.] This will make a rich amends for all they can lose and suffer here. In heaven they shall have a better life, a better estate, better liberty, better society, better hearts, better work, every thing better. [5.] Christians should know this in themselves, they should get the assurance of it in themselves (the Spirit of God witnessing with their spirits), for the assured knowledge of this will help them to endure any fight of afflictions they may be encountered with in this world.
6. He presses them to persevere, from that
recompense of reward that waited for all faithful Christians
(
7. He presses them to perseverance, by
telling them that this is their distinguishing character and will
be their happiness; whereas apostasy is the reproach, and will be
the ruin, of all who are guilty of it (
The apostle having, in the close of the foregoing
chapter, recommended the grace of faith and a life of faith as the
best preservative against apostasy, he how enlarges upon the nature
and fruits of this excellent grace. I. The nature of it, and the
honour it reflects upon all who live in the exercise of it,
1 Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. 2 For by it the elders obtained a good report. 3 Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.
Here we have, I. A definition or description of the grace of faith in two parts. 1. It is the substance of things hoped for. Faith and hope go together; and the same things that are the object of our hope are the object of our faith. It is a firm persuasion and expectation that God will perform all that he has promised to us in Christ; and this persuasion is so strong that it gives the soul a kind of possession and present fruition of those things, gives them a subsistence in the soul, by the first-fruits and foretastes of them: so that believers in the exercise of faith are filled with joy unspeakable and full of glory. Christ dwells in the soul by faith, and the soul is filled with the fullness of God, as far as his present measure will admit; he experiences a substantial reality in the objects of faith. 2. It is the evidence of things not seen. Faith demonstrates to the eye of the mind the reality of those things that cannot be discerned by the eye of the body. Faith is the firm assent of the soul to the divine revelation and every part of it, and sets to its seal that God is true. It is a full approbation of all that God has revealed as holy, just, and good; it helps the soul to make application of all to itself with suitable affections and endeavours; and so it is designed to serve the believer instead of sight, and to be to the soul all that the senses are to the body. That faith is but opinion or fancy which does not realize invisible things to the soul, and excite the soul to act agreeably to the nature and importance of them.
II. An account of the honour it reflects
upon all those who have lived in the exercise of it (
III. We have here one of the first acts and
articles of faith, which has a great influence on all the rest, and
which is common to all believers in every age and part of the
world, namely, the creation of the worlds by the word of
God, not out of pre-existent matter, but out of nothing,
4 By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh. 5 By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God. 6 But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him. 7 By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith. 8 By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went. 9 By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise: 10 For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God. 11 Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him faithful who had promised. 12 Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable. 13 These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. 14 For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country. 15 And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned. 16 But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city. 17 By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son, 18 Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called: 19 Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure. 20 By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come. 21 By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff. 22 By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones. 23 By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king's commandment. 24 By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter; 25 Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; 26 Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward. 27 By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible. 28 Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them. 29 By faith they passed through the Red sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned. 30 By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days. 31 By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with peace.
The apostle, having given us a more general account of the grace of faith, now proceeds to set before us some illustrious examples of it in the Old-Testament times, and these may be divided into two classes:—1. Those whose names are mentioned, and the particular exercise and actings of whose faith are specified. 2. Those whose names are barely mentioned, and an account given in general of the exploits of their faith, which it is left to the reader to accommodate, and apply to the particular persons from what he gathers up in the sacred story. We have here those whose names are not only mentioned, but the particular trials and actings of their faith are subjoined.
I. The leading instance and example of faith here recorded is that of Abel. It is observable that the Spirit of God has not thought fit to say any thing here of the faith of our first parents; and yet the church of God has generally, by a pious charity, taken it for granted that God gave them repentance and faith in the promised seed, that he instructed them in the mystery of sacrificing, that they instructed their children in it, and that they found mercy with God, after they had ruined themselves and all their posterity. But God has left the matter still under some doubt, as a warning to all who have great talents given to them, and a great trust reposed in them, that they do not prove unfaithful, since God would not enroll our first parents among the number of believers in this blessed calendar. It begins with Abel, one of the first saints, and the first martyr for religion, of all the sons of Adam, one who lived by faith, and died for it, and therefore a fit pattern for the Hebrews to imitate. Observe,
1. What Abel did by faith: He offered up a more acceptable sacrifice than Cain, a more full and perfect sacrifice, pleiona thysian. Hence learn, (1.) That, after the fall, God opened a new way for the children of men to return to him in religious worship. This is one of the first instances that is upon record of fallen men going in to worship God; and it was a wonder of mercy that all intercourse between God and man was not cut off by the fall. (2.) After the fall, God must be worshipped by sacrifices, a way of worship which carries in it a confession of sin, and of the desert of sin, and a profession of faith in a Redeemer, who was to be a ransom for the souls of men. (3.) That, from the beginning, there has been a remarkable difference between the worshippers. Here were two persons, brethren, both of whom went in to worship God, and yet there was a vast difference. Cain was the elder brother, but Abel has the preference. It is not seniority of birth, but grace, that makes men truly honourable. The difference is observable in their persons: Abel was an upright person, a righteous man, a true believer; Cain was a formalist, had not a principle of special grace. It is observable in their principles: Abel acted under the power of faith; Cain only from the force of education, or natural conscience. There was also a very observable difference in their offerings: Abel brought a sacrifice of atonement, brought of the firstlings of the flock, acknowledging himself to be a sinner who deserved to die, and only hoping for mercy through the great sacrifice; Cain brought only a sacrifice of acknowledgment, a mere thank-offering, the fruit of the ground, which might, and perhaps must, have been offered in innocency; here was no confession of sin, no regard to the ransom; this was an essential defect in Cain's offering. There will always be a difference between those who worship the true God; some will compass him about with lies, others will be faithful with the saints; some, like the Pharisee, will lean to their own righteousness; others, like the publican, will confess their sin, and cast themselves upon the mercy of God in Christ.
2. What Abel gained by his faith: the
original record is in
II. Of the faith of Enoch,
1. What is here reported of him. In this
place (and in
2. What is here said of his faith,
III. The faith of Noah,
1. The ground of Noah's faith—a warning he had received from God of things as yet not seen. He had a divine revelation, whether by voice or vision does not appear; but it was such as carried in it its own evidence; he was forewarned of things not seen as yet, that is, of a great and severe judgment, such as the world had never yet seen, and of which, in the course of second causes, there was not yet the least sign. This secret warning he was to communicate to the world, who would be sure to despise both him and his message. God usually warns sinners before he strikes; and, where his warnings are slighted, the blow will fall the heavier.
2. The actings of Noah's faith, and the influence it had both upon his mind and practice. (1.) Upon his mind; it impressed his soul with a fear of God's judgment: he was moved with fear. Faith first influences our affections, then our actions; and faith works upon those affections that are suitable to the matter revealed. If it be some good thing, faith stirs up love and desire; if some evil thing, faith stirs up fear. (2.) His faith influenced his practice. His fear, thus excited by believing God's threatening, moved him to prepare an ark, in which, no doubt, he met with the scorns and reproaches of a wicked generation. He did not dispute with God why he should make an ark, nor how it could be capable of containing what was to be lodged in it, nor how such a vessel could possibly weather out so great a storm. His faith silenced all objections, and set him to work in earnest.
3. The blessed fruits and rewards of Noah's faith. (1.) Hereby himself and his house were saved, when a whole world of sinners were perishing about them. God saved his family for his sake; it was well for them that they were Noah's sons and daughters; it was well for those women that they married into Noah's family; perhaps they might have married to great estates in other families, but then they would have been drowned. We often say, "It is good to be akin to an estate;" but surely it is good to be akin to the covenant. (2.) Hereby he judged and condemned the world; his holy fear condemned their security and vain confidence; his faith condemned their unbelief; his obedience condemned their contempt and rebellion. Good examples will either convert sinners or condemn them. There is something very convincing in a life of strict holiness and regard to God; it commends itself to every man's conscience in the sight of God, and they are judged by it. This is the best way the people of God can take to condemn the wicked; not by harsh and censorious language, but by a holy exemplary conversation. (3.) Hereby he became an heir of the righteousness which is by faith. [1.] He was possessed of a true justifying righteousness; he was heir to it: and, [2.] This his right of inheritance was through faith in Christ, as a member of Christ, a child of God, and, if a child, then an heir. His righteousness was relative, resulting from his adoption, through faith in the promised seed. As ever we expect to be justified and saved in the great and terrible day of the Lord, let us now prepare an ark, secure an interest in Christ, and in the ark of the covenant, and do it speedily, before the door be shut, for there is not salvation in any other.
IV. The faith of Abraham, the friend of God, and father of the faithful, in whom the Hebrews boasted, and from whom they derived their pedigree and privileges; and therefore the apostle, that he might both please and profit them, enlarges more upon the heroic achievements of Abraham's faith than of that of any other of the patriarchs; and in the midst of his account of the faith of Abraham he inserts the story of Sarah's faith, whose daughters those women are that continue to do well. Observe,
1. The ground of Abraham's faith, the call
and promise of God,
2. The exercise of Abraham's faith: he
yielded an implicit regard to the call of God. (1.) He went out,
not knowing whither he went. He put himself into the hand of
God, to send him whithersoever he pleased. He subscribed to God's
wisdom, as fittest to direct; and submitted to his will, as fittest
to determine every thing that concerned him. Implicit faith and
obedience are due to God, and to him only. All that are effectually
called resign up their own will and wisdom to the will and wisdom
of God, and it is their wisdom to do so; though they know not
always their way, yet they know their guide, and this satisfies
them. (2.) He sojourned in the land of promise as in a strange
country. This was an exercise of his faith. Observe, [1.] How
Canaan is called the land of promise, because yet only promised,
not possessed. [2.] How Abraham lived in Canaan, not as heir and
proprietor, but as a sojourner only. He did not serve an ejectment,
or raise a war against the old inhabitants, to dispossess them, but
contented himself to live as a stranger, to bear their unkindnesses
patiently, to receive any favours from them thankfully, and to keep
his heart fixed upon his home, the heavenly Canaan. [3.] He dwelt
in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, heirs with him of the same
promise. He lived there in an ambulatory moving condition, living
in a daily readiness for his removal: and thus should we all live
in this world. He had good company with him, and they were a great
comfort to him in his sojourning state. Abraham lived till Isaac
was seventy-five years old, and Jacob fifteen. Isaac and Jacob were
heirs of the same promise; for the promise was renewed to Isaac
(
3. The supports of Abraham's faith
(
V. In the midst of the story of Abraham, the apostle inserts an account of the faith of Sarah. Here observe,
1. The difficulties of Sarah's faith, which were very great. As, (1.) The prevalency of unbelief for a time: she laughed at the promise, as impossible to be made good. (2.) She had gone out of the way of her duty through unbelief, in putting Abraham upon taking Hagar to his bed, that he might have a posterity. Now this sin of hers would make it more difficult for her to act by faith afterwards. (3.) The great improbability of the thing promised, that she should be the mother of a child, when she was of sterile constitution naturally, and now past the prolific age.
2. The actings of her faith. Her unbelief
is pardoned and forgotten, but her faith prevailed and is recorded:
She judged him faithful, who had promised,
3. The fruits and rewards of her faith.
(1.) She received strength to conceive seed. The strength of
nature, as well as grace, is from God: he can make the barren soul
fruitful, as well as the barren womb. (2.) She was delivered of
a child, a man-child, a child of the promise, and comfort of
his parents' advanced years, and the hope of future ages. (3.) From
them, by this son, sprang a numerous progeny of illustrious
persons, as the stars of the sky (
VI. The apostle proceeds to make mention of
the faith of the other patriarchs, Isaac and Jacob, and the rest of
this happy family,
1. The trial of their faith in the imperfection of their present state. They had not received the promises, that is, they had not received the things promised, they had not yet been put into possession of Canaan, they had not yet seen their numerous issue, they had not seen Christ in the flesh. Observe, (1.) Many that are interested in the promises do not presently receive the things promised. (2.) One imperfection of the present state of the saints on earth is that their happiness lies more in promise and reversion than in actual enjoyment and possession. The gospel state is more perfect than the patriarchal, because more of the promises are now fulfilled. The heavenly state will be most perfect of all; for there all the promises will have their full accomplishment.
2. The actings of their faith during this imperfect state of things. Though they had not received the promises, yet,
(1.) They saw them afar off. Faith has a
clear and a strong eye, and can see promised mercies at a great
distance. Abraham saw Christ's day, when it was afar off, and
rejoiced,
(2.) They were persuaded of them, that they were true and should be fulfilled. Faith sets to its seal that God is true, and thereby settles and satisfies the soul.
(3.) They embraced them. Their faith was a faith of consent. Faith has a long arm, and can lay hold of blessings at a great distance, can make them present, can love them, and rejoice in them; and thus antedate the enjoyment of them.
(4.) They confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on earth. Observe, [1.] Their condition: Strangers and pilgrims. They are strangers as saints, whose home is heaven; they are pilgrims as they are travelling towards their home, though often meanly and slowly. [2.] Their acknowledgment of this their condition: they were not ashamed to own it; both their lips and their lives confessed their present condition. They expected little from the world. They cared not to engage much in it. They endeavoured to lay aside every weight, to gird up the loins of their minds to mind their way, to keep company and pace with their fellow-travellers, looking for difficulties, and bearing them, and longing to get home.
(5.) Hereby they declared plainly that they
sought another country (
(6.) They gave full proof of their
sincerity in making such a confession. For, [1.] They were not
mindful of that country whence they came,
(7.) They died in the faith of those
promises; not only lived by the faith of them, but died in the full
persuasion that all the promises would be fulfilled to them and
theirs,
3. The gracious and great reward of their
faith: God is not ashamed to be their God, for he hath prepared
for them a city,
VII. Now after the apostle has given this
account of the faith of others, with Abraham, he returns to him
again, and gives us an instance of the greatest trial and act of
faith that stands upon record, either in the story of the father of
the faithful or of any of his spiritual seed; and this was his
offering up Isaac: By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered
up Isaac; and he that had received the promises offered up his
only-begotten son,
1. The trial and exercise of Abraham's
faith; he was tried indeed. It is said (
2. The actings of Abraham's faith in so great a trial: he obeyed; he offered up Isaac; he intentionally gave him up by his submissive soul to God, and was ready to have done it actually, according to the command of God; he went as far in it as to the very critical moment, and would have gone through with it if God had not prevented him. Nothing could be more tender and moving than those words of Isaac: My father, here is the wood, here is the fire; but where is the lamb for the burnt-offering? little thinking that he was to be the lamb; but Abraham knew it, and yet he went on with the great design.
3. The supports of his faith. They must be
very great, suitable to the greatness of the trial: He accounted
that God was able to raise him from the dead,
4. The reward of his faith in this great
trial (
VIII. Of the faith of Isaac,
1. The actings of his faith: He blessed
Jacob and Esau concerning things to come. He blessed them; that
is, he resigned them up to God in covenant; he recommended God and
religion to them; he prayed for them, and prophesied concerning
them, what would be the condition, and the condition of their
descendants: we have the account of this in
2. The difficulties Isaac's faith struggled
with. (1.) He seemed to have forgotten how God had determined the
matter at the birth of these his sons,
IX. The faith of Jacob (
1. The actings of his faith here mentioned, and they are two:—
(1.) He blessed both the sons of Joseph, Ephraim and Manasseh; he adopted them into the number of his own sons, and so into the congregation of Israel, though they were born in Egypt. It is doubtless a great blessing to be joined to the visible church of God in profession and privilege, but more to be so in spirit and truth. [1.] He made them both heads of different tribes, as if they had been his own immediate sons. [2.] He prayed for them, that they might both be blessed of God. [3.] He prophesied that they should be blessed; but, as Isaac did before, so now Jacob prefers the younger, Ephraim; and though Joseph had placed them so, that the right hand of his father should be laid on Manasseh, the elder, Jacob wittingly laid it on Ephraim, and this by divine direction, for he could not see, to show that the Gentile church, the younger, should have a more abundant blessing than the Jewish church, the elder.
(2.) He worshipped, leaning on his staff; that is, he praised God for what he had done for him, and for the prospect he had of approaching blessedness; and he prayed for those he was leaving behind him, that religion might live in his family when he was gone. He did this leaning on the top of his staff; not as the papists dream, that he worshipped some image of God engraven on the head of his staff, but intimating to us his great natural weakness, that he was not able to support himself so far as to sit up in his bed without a staff, and yet that he would not make this an excuse for neglecting the worshipping of God; he would do it as well as he could with his body, as well as with his spirit, though he could not do it as well as he would. He showed thereby his dependence upon God, and testified his condition here as a pilgrim with his staff, and his weariness of the world, and willingness to be at rest.
2. The time and season when Jacob thus acted his faith: when he was dying. He lived by faith, and he died by faith and in faith. Observe, Though the grace of faith is of universal use throughout our whole lives, yet it is especially so when we come to die. Faith has its greatest work to do at last, to help believers to finish well, to die to the Lord, so as to honour him, by patience, hope, and joy—so as to leave a witness behind them of the truth of God's word and the excellency of his ways, for the conviction and establishment of all who attend them in their dying moments. The best way in which parents can finish their course is blessing their families and worshipping their God. We have now come to,
X. The faith of Joseph,
1. What he did by his faith: He made
mention of the departing of the children of Israel, and gave
commandment concerning his bones. The passage is out of
2. When it was that the faith of Joseph acted after this manner; namely, as in the case of Jacob, when he was dying. God often gives his people living comforts in dying moments; and when he does it is their duty, as they can, to communicate them to those about them, for the glory of God, for the honour of religion, and for the good of their brethren and friends. We go on now to,
XI. The faith of the parents of Moses,
which is cited from
XII. The faith of Moses himself (
1. An instance of his faith in conquering the world.
(1.) He refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter, whose foundling he was, and her fondling too; she had adopted him for his son, and he refused it. Observe, [1.] How great a temptation Moses was under. Pharaoh's daughter is said to have been his only child, and was herself childless; and having found Moses, and saved him as she did, she resolved to take him and bring him up as her son; and so he stood fair to be in time king of Egypt, and he might thereby have been serviceable to Israel. He owed his life to this princess; and to refuse such kindness from her would look not only like ingratitude to her, but a neglect of Providence, that seemed to intend his advancement and his brethren's advantage. [2.] How glorious was the triumph of his faith in so great a trial. He refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter lest he should undervalue the truer honour of being a son of Abraham, the father of the faithful; he refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter lest it should look like renouncing his religion as well as his relation to Israel; and no doubt both these he must have done if he had accepted this honour; he therefore nobly refused it.
(2.) He chose rather to suffer
affliction with the people of God than to enjoy the pleasures of
sin for a season,
(3.) He accounted the reproaches of
Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt,
2. The circumstance of time is taken notice
of, when Moses by his faith gained this victory over the world, in
all its honours, pleasures, and treasures: When he had come to
years (
3. What it was that supported and strengthened the faith of Moses to such a degree as to enable him to gain such a victory over the world: He had respect unto the recompense of reward, that is, say some, the deliverance out of Egypt; but doubtless it means much more—the glorious reward of faith and fidelity in the other world. Observe here, (1.) Heaven is a great reward, surpassing not only all our deservings, but all our conceptions. It is a reward suitable to the price paid for it—the blood of Christ; suitable to the perfections of God, and fully answering to all his promises. It is a recompense of reward, because given by a righteous Judge for the righteousness of Christ to righteous persons, according to the righteous rule of the covenant of grace. (2.) Believers may and ought to have respect to this recompense of reward; they should acquaint themselves with it, approve of it, and live in the daily and delightful expectation of it. Thus it will prove a land-mark to direct their course, a load-stone to draw their hearts, a sword to conquer their enemies, a spur to quicken them to duty, and a cordial to refresh them under all the difficulties of doing and suffering work.
4. We have another instance of the faith of
Moses, namely, in forsaking Egypt: By faith he forsook Egypt,
not fearing the wrath of the king,
5. We have yet another instance of the
faith of Moses, in keeping the passover and sprinkling of
blood,
XIII. The next instance of faith is that of
the Israelites passing through the Red Sea under the conduct of
Moses their leader,
1. The preservation and safe passage of the Israelites through the Red Sea, when there was no other way to escape from Pharaoh and his host, who were closely pursuing them. Here we may observe, (1.) Israel's danger was very great; an enraged enemy with chariots and horsemen behind them; steep rocks and mountains on either hand, and the Red Sea before them. (2.) Their deliverance was very glorious. By faith they passed through the Red Sea as on dry land; the grace of faith will help us through all the dangers we meet with in our way to heaven.
2. The destruction of the Egyptians. They, presumptuously attempting to follow Israel through the Red Sea, being thus blinded and hardened to their ruin, were all drowned. Their rashness was great, and their ruin was grievous. When God judges, he will overcome; and it is plain that the destruction of sinners is of themselves.
XIV. The next instance of faith is that of
the Israelites, under Joshua their leader, before the walls of
Jericho. The story we have
XV. The next instance is the faith of
Rahab,
1. Who this Rahab was. (1.) She was a Canaanite, a stranger to the commonwealth of Israel, and had but little help for faith, and yet she was a believer; the power of divine grace greatly appears when it works without the usual means of grace. (2.) She was a harlot, and lived in a way of sin; she was not only a keeper of a public house, but a common woman of the town, and yet she believed that the greatness of sin, if truly repented of, shall be no bar to the pardoning mercy of God. Christ has saved the chief of sinners. Where sin has abounded, grace has superabounded.
2. What she did by her faith: She
received the spies in peace, the men that Joshua had sent to
spy out Jericho,
32 And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets: 33 Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, 34 Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens. 35 Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection: 36 And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment: 37 They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented; 38 (Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth. 39 And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise: 40 God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect.
The apostle having given us a classis of many eminent believers, whose names are mentioned and the particular trials and actings of their faith recorded, now concludes his narrative with a more summary account of another set of believers, where the particular acts are not ascribed to particular persons by name, but left to be applied by those who are well acquainted with the sacred story; and, like a divine orator, he prefaces his part of the narrative with an elegant expostulation: What shall I say more? Time would fail me; as if he had said, "It is in vain to attempt to exhaust this subject; should I not restrain my pen, it would soon run beyond the bounds of an epistle; and therefore I shall but just mention a few more, and leave you to enlarge upon them." Observe, 1. After all our researches into the scripture, there is still more to be learned from them. 2. We must well consider in divine matters what we should say, and suit it as well as we can to the time. 3. We should be pleased to think how great the number of believers was under the Old Testament, and how strong their faith, though the objects thereof were not then so fully revealed. And, 4. We should lament it, that now, in gospel times, when the rule of faith is more clear and perfect, the number of believers should be so small and their faith so weak.
I. In this summary account the apostle mentions,
1. Gideon, whose story we have in
2. Barak, another instrument raised up to
deliver Israel out of the hand of Jabin, king of Canaan,
3. Samson, another instrument that God
raised up to deliver Israel from the Philistines: his story we have
in
4. Jephthah, whose story we have,
5. David, that great man after God's own heart. Few ever met with greater trials, and few ever discovered a more lively faith. His first appearance on the stage of the world was a great evidence of his faith. Having, when young, slain the lion and the bear, his faith in God encouraged him to encounter the great Goliath, and helped him to triumph over him. The same faith enabled him to bear patiently the ungrateful malice of Saul and his favourites, and to wait till God should put him into possession of the promised power and dignity. The same faith made him a very successful and victorious prince, and, after a long life of virtue and honour (though not without some foul stains of sin), he died in faith, relying upon the everlasting covenant that God had made with him and his, ordered in all things and sure; and he has left behind him such excellent memoirs of the trials and acts of faith in the book of Psalms as will ever be of great esteem and use, among the people of God.
6. Samuel, raised up to be a most eminent prophet of the Lord to Israel, as well as a ruler over them. God revealed himself to Samuel when he was but a child, and continued to do so till his death. In his story observe, (1.) Those are likely to grow up to some eminency in faith who begin betimes in the exercise of it. (2.) Those whose business it is to reveal the mind and will of God to others had need to be well established in the belief of it themselves.
7. To Samuel he adds, and of the prophets, who were extraordinary ministers of the Old-Testament church, employed of God sometimes to denounce judgment, sometimes to promise mercy, always to reprove sin; sometimes to foretell remarkable events, known only to God; and chiefly to give notice of the Messiah, his coming, person, and offices; for in him the prophets as well as the law center. Now a true and strong faith was very requisite for the right discharge of such an office as this.
II. Having done naming particular persons, he proceeds to tell us what things were done by their faith. He mentions some things that easily apply themselves to one or other of the persons named; but he mentions other things that are not so easy to be accommodated to any here named, but must be left to general conjecture or accommodation.
1. By faith they subdued kingdoms,
2. They wrought righteousness, both in their public and personal capacities; they turned many from idolatry to the ways of righteousness; they believed God, and it was imputed to them for righteousness; they walked and acted righteously towards God and man. It is a greater honour and happiness to work righteousness than to work miracles; faith is an active principle of universal righteousness.
3. They obtained promises, both general and special. It is faith that gives us an interest in the promises; it is by faith that we have the comfort of the promises; and it is by faith that we are prepared to wait for the promises, and in due time to receive them.
4. They stopped the mouths of lions;
so did Samson,
5. They quenched the violence of the
fire,
6. They escaped the edge of the sword. Thus David escaped the sword of Goliath and of Saul; and Mordecai and the Jews escaped the sword of Haman. The swords of men are held in the hand of God, and he can blunt the edge of the sword, and turn it away from his people against their enemies when he pleases. Faith takes hold of that hand of God which has hold of the swords of men; and God has often suffered himself to be prevailed upon by the faith of his people.
7. Out of weakness they were made
strong. From national weakness, into which the Jews often fell
by their unbelief; upon the revival of their faith, all their
interest and affairs revived and flourished. From bodily weakness;
thus Hezekiah, believing the word of God, recovered out of a mortal
distemper, and he ascribed his recovery to the promise and power of
God (
8. They grew valiant in fight. So did Joshua, the judges, and David. True faith gives truest courage and patience, as it discerns the strength of God, and thereby the weakness of all his enemies. And they were not only valiant, but successful. God, as a reward and encouragement of their faith, put to flight the armies of the aliens, of those who were aliens to their commonwealth, and enemies to their religion; God made them flee and fall before his faithful servants. Believing and praying commanders, at the head of believing and praying armies, have been so owned and honoured of God that nothing could stand before them.
9. Women received their dead raised to
life again,
III. The apostle tells us what these
believers endured by faith. 1. They were tortured, not accepting
deliverance,
IV. What they obtained by their faith. 1. A
most honourable character and commendation from God, the true Judge
and fountain of honour—that the world was not worthy of
such men; the world did not deserve such blessings; they did not
know how to value them, nor how to use them. Wicked men! The
righteous are not worthy to live in the world, and God declares the
world is not worthy of them; and, though they widely differ in
their judgment, they agree in this, that it is not fit that good
men should have their rest in this world; and therefore God
receives them out of it, to that world that is suitable to them,
and yet far beyond the merit of all their services and sufferings.
2. They obtained a good report (
The apostle, in this chapter, applies what he has
collected in the chapter foregoing, and makes use of it as a great
motive to patience and perseverance in the Christian faith and
state, pressing home the argument, I. From a greater example than
he had yet mentioned, and that is Christ himself,
1 Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us, 2 Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God. 3 For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds.
Here observe what is the great duty which the apostle urges upon the Hebrews, and which he so much desires they would comply with, and that is, to lay aside every weight, and the sin that did so easily beset them, and run with patience the race set before them. The duty consists of two parts, the one preparatory, the other perfective.
I. Preparatory: Lay aside every weight, and the sin, &c. 1. Every weight, that is, all inordinate affection and concern for the body, and the present life and world. Inordinate care for the present life, or fondness for it, is a dead weight upon the soul, that pulls it down when it should ascend upwards, and pulls it back when it should press forward; it makes duty and difficulties harder and heavier than they would be. 2. The sin that doth so easily beset us; the sin that has the greatest advantage against us, by the circumstances we are in, our constitution, our company. This may mean either the damning sin of unbelief or rather the darling sin of the Jews, an over-fondness for their own dispensation. Let us lay aside all external and internal hindrances.
II. Perfective: Run with patience the race that is set before us. The apostle speaks in the gymnastic style, taken from the Olympic and other exercises.
1. Christians have a race to run, a race of service and a race of sufferings, a course of active and passive obedience.
2. This race is set before them; it is marked out unto them, both by the word of God and the examples of the faithful servants of God, that cloud of witnesses with which they are compassed about. It is set out by proper limits and directions; the mark they run to, and the prize they run for, are set before them.
3. This race must be run with patience and perseverance. There will be need of patience to encounter the difficulties that lie in our way, of perseverance to resist all temptations to desist or turn aside. Faith and patience are the conquering graces, and therefore must be always cultivated and kept in lively exercise.
4. Christians have a greater example to
animate and encourage them in their Christian course than any or
all who have been mentioned before, and that is the Lord Jesus
Christ: Looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our
faith,
(1.) What our Lord Jesus is to his people: he is the author and finisher of their faith—the beginning, perfecter, and rewarder of it. [1.] He is the author of their faith; not only the object, but the author. He is the great leader and precedent of our faith, he trusted in God; he is the purchaser of the Spirit of faith, the publisher of the rule of faith, the efficient cause of the grace of faith, and in all respects the author of our faith. [2.] He is the finisher of our faith; he is the fulfiller and the fulfilling of all scripture-promises and prophecies; he is the perfecter of the canon of scripture; he is the finisher of grace, and of the work of faith with power in the souls of his people; and he is the judge and the rewarder of their faith; he determines who they are that reach the mark, and from him, and in him, they have the prize.
(2.) What trials Christ met with in his
race and course. [1.] He endured the contradiction of sinners
against himself (
(3.) What it was that supported the human soul of Christ under these unparalleled sufferings; and that was the joy that was set before him. He had something in view under all his sufferings, which was pleasant to him; he rejoiced to see that by his sufferings he should make satisfaction to the injured justice of God and give security to his honour and government, that he should make peace between God and man, that he should seal the covenant of grace and be the Mediator of it, that he should open a way of salvation to the chief of sinners, and that he should effectually save all those whom the Father had given him, and himself be the first-born among many brethren. This was the joy that was set before him.
(4.) The reward of his suffering: he has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. Christ, as Mediator, is exalted to a station of the highest honour, of the greatest power and influence; he is at the right hand of the Father. Nothing passes between heaven and earth but by him; he does all that is done; he ever lives to make intercession for his people.
(5.) What is our duty with respect to this Jesus. We must, [1.] Look unto him; that is, we must set him continually before us as our example, and our great encouragement; we must look to him for direction, for assistance, and for acceptance, in all our sufferings. [2.] We must consider him, meditate much upon him, and reason with ourselves from his case to our own. We must analogize, as the word is; compare Christ's sufferings and ours; and we shall find that as his sufferings far exceeded ours, in the nature and measure of them, so his patience far excels ours, and is a perfect pattern for us to imitate.
(6.) The advantage we shall reap by thus
doing: it will be a means to prevent our weariness and fainting
(
4 Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin. 5 And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto children, My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him: 6 For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth. 7 If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not? 8 But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons. 9 Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence: shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live? 10 For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness. 11 Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous: nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby. 12 Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees; 13 And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed. 14 Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord: 15 Looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled; 16 Lest there be any fornicator, or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright. 17 For ye know how that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected: for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.
Here the apostle presses the exhortation to patience and perseverance by an argument taken from the gentle measure and gracious nature of those sufferings which the believing Hebrews endured in their Christian course.
I. From the gentle and moderate degree and
measure of their sufferings: You have not yet resisted unto
blood, striving against sin,
1. He owns that they had suffered much, they had been striving to an agony against sin. Here, (1.) The cause of the conflict was sin, and to be engaged against sin is to fight in a good cause, for sin is the worst enemy both to God and man. Our spiritual warfare is both honourable and necessary; for we are only defending ourselves against that which would destroy us, if it should get the victory over us; we fight for ourselves, for our lives, and therefore ought to be patient and resolute. (2.) Every Christian is enlisted under Christ's banner, to strive against sin, against sinful doctrines, sinful practices, and sinful habits and customs, both in himself and in others.
2. He puts them in mind that they might
have suffered more, that they had not suffered as much as others;
for they had not yet resisted unto blood, they had not been
called to martyrdom as yet, though they knew not how soon they
might be. Learn here, (1.) Our Lord Jesus, the captain of our
salvation, does not call his people out to the hardest trials
at first, but wisely trains them up by less sufferings to be
prepared for greater. He will not put new wine into weak vessels,
he is the gentle shepherd, who will not overdrive the
young ones of the flock. (2.) It becomes Christians to take
notice of the gentleness of Christ in accommodating their trial to
their strength. They should not magnify their afflictions, but
should take notice of the mercy that is mixed with them, and should
pity those who are called to the fiery trials to resist to
blood; not to shed the blood of their enemies, but to seal
their testimony with their own blood. (3.) Christians should be
ashamed to faint under less trials, when they see others bear up
under greater, and do not know how soon they may meet with greater
themselves. If we have run with the footmen and they have wearied
us, how shall we contend with horses? If we be wearied in a land of
peace, what shall we do in the swellings of Jordan?
II. He argues from the peculiar and
gracious nature of those sufferings that befall the people of God.
Though their enemies and persecutors may be the instruments of
inflicting such sufferings on them, yet they are divine
chastisements; their heavenly Father has his hand in all, and his
wise end to serve by all; of this he has given them due notice, and
they should not forget it,
1. Those afflictions which may be truly persecution as far as men are concerned in them are fatherly rebukes and chastisements as far as God is concerned in them. Persecution for religion is sometimes a correction and rebuke for the sins of professors of religion. Men persecute them because they are religious; God chastises them because they are not more so: men persecute them because they will not give up their profession; God chastises them because they have not lived up to their profession.
2. God has directed his people how they ought to behave themselves under all their afflictions; they must avoid the extremes that many run into. (1.) They must not despise the chastening of the Lord; they must not make light of afflictions, and be stupid and insensible under them, for they are the hand and rod of God, and his rebukes for sin. Those who make light of affliction make light of God and make light of sin. (2.) They must not faint when they are rebuked; they must not despond and sink under their trial, nor fret and repine, but bear up with faith and patience. (3.) If they run into either of these extremes, it is a sign they have forgotten their heavenly Father's advice and exhortation, which he has given them in true and tender affection.
3. Afflictions, rightly endured, though
they may be the fruits of God's displeasure, are yet proofs of his
paternal love to his people and care for them (
4. Those that are impatient under the
discipline of their heavenly Father behave worse towards him than
they would do towards earthly parents,
5. The children of God, under their
afflictions, ought not to judge of his dealings with them by
present sense, but by reason, and faith, and experience: No
chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous;
nevertheless afterwards it yieldeth the peaceable fruits of
righteousness,
(1.) The judgment of sense in this case—Afflictions are not grateful to the sense, but grievous; the flesh will feel them, and be grieved by them, and groan under them.
(2.) The judgment of faith, which corrects
that of sense, and declares that a sanctified affliction produces
the fruits of righteousness; these fruits are peaceable, and tend
to the quieting and comforting of the soul. Affliction produces
peace, by producing more righteousness; for the fruit of
righteousness is peace. And if the pain of the body contribute thus
to the peace of the mind, and short present affliction produce
blessed fruits of a long continuance, they have no reason to fret
or faint under it; but their great concern is that the chastening
they are under may be endured by them with patience, and improved
to a greater degree of holiness. [1.] That their affliction may be
endured with patience, which is the main drift of the apostle's
discourse on this subject; and he again returns to exhort them that
for the reason before mentioned they should lift up the hands
that hang down and the feeble knees,
6. Where afflictions and sufferings for the
sake of Christ are not considered by men as the chastisement of
their heavenly Father, and improved as such, they will be a
dangerous snare and temptation to apostasy, which every Christian
should most carefully watch against (
(1.) Here the apostle enters a serious caveat against apostasy, and backs it with an awful example.
[1.] He enters a serious caveat against
apostasy,
[2.] The apostle backs the caution with an awful example, and that is, that of Esau, who though born within the pale of the church, and having the birthright as the eldest son, and so entitled to the privilege of being prophet, priest, and king, in his family, was so profane as to despise these sacred privileges, and to sell his birthright for a morsel of meat. Where observe, First, Esau's sin. He profanely despised and sold the birthright, and all the advantages attending it. So do apostates, who to avoid persecution, and enjoy sensual ease and pleasure, though they bore the character of the children of God, and had a visible right to the blessing and inheritance, give up all pretensions thereto. Secondly, Esau's punishment, which was suitable to his sin. His conscience was convinced of his sin and folly, when it was too late: He would afterwards have inherited the blessing, &c. His punishment lay in two things: 1. He was condemned by his own conscience; he now saw that the blessing he had made so light of was worth the having, worth the seeking, though with much carefulness and many tears. 2. He was rejected of God: He found no place of repentance in God or in his father; the blessing was given to another, even to him to whom he sold it for a mess of pottage. Esau, in his great wickedness, had made the bargain, and God in his righteous judgment, ratified and confirmed it, and would not suffer Isaac to reverse it.
(2.) We may hence learn, [1.] That apostasy from Christ is the fruit of preferring the gratification of the flesh to the blessing of God and the heavenly inheritance. [2.] Sinners will not always have such mean thoughts of the divine blessing and inheritance as now they have. The time is coming when they will think no pains too great, no cares no tears too much, to obtain the lost blessing. [3.] When the day of grace is over (as sometimes it may be in this life), they will find no place for repentance: they cannot repent aright of their sin; and God will not repent of the sentence he has passed upon them for their sin. And therefore, as the design of all, Christians should never give up their title, and hope of their Father's blessing and inheritance, and expose themselves to his irrevocable wrath and curse, by deserting their holy religion, to avoid suffering, which, though this may be persecution as far as wicked men are concerned in it, is only a rod of correction and chastisement in the hand of their heavenly Father, to bring them near to himself in conformity and communion. This is the force of the apostle's arguing from the nature of the sufferings of the people of God even when they suffer for righteousness' sake; and the reasoning is very strong.
18 For ye are not come unto the mount that might be touched, and that burned with fire, nor unto blackness, and darkness, and tempest, 19 And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that heard intreated that the word should not be spoken to them any more: 20 (For they could not endure that which was commanded, And if so much as a beast touch the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart: 21 And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and quake:) 22 But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, 23 To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect, 24 And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel. 25 See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven: 26 Whose voice then shook the earth: but now he hath promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also heaven. 27 And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken, as of things that are made, that those things which cannot be shaken may remain. 28 Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear: 29 For our God is a consuming fire.
Here the apostle goes on to engage the professing Hebrews to perseverance in their Christian course and conflict, and not to relapse again into Judaism. This he does by showing them how much the state of the gospel church differs from that of the Jewish church, and how much it resembles the state of the church in heaven, and on both accounts demands and deserves our diligence, patience, and perseverance in Christianity.
I. He shows how much the gospel church
differs from the Jewish church, and how much it excels. And here we
have a very particular description of the state of the church under
the Mosaic dispensation,
II. He shows how much the gospel church
represents the church triumphant in heaven, what communication
there is between the one and the other. The gospel church is called
mount Zion, the heavenly Jerusalem, which is free, in
opposition to mount Sinai, which tendeth to bondage,
1. Into heavenly places. (1.) Unto the city of the living God. God has taken up his gracious residence in the gospel church, which on that account is an emblem of heaven. There his people may find him ruling, guiding, sanctifying, and comforting them; there he speaks to them by the gospel ministry; there they speak to him by prayer, and he hears them; there he trains them up for heaven, and gives them the earnest of their inheritance. (2.) To the heavenly Jerusalem as born and bred there, as free denizens there. Here believers have clearer views of heaven, plainer evidences for heaven, and a greater meetness and more heavenly temper of soul.
2. To a heavenly society. (1.) To an innumerable company of angels, who are of the same family with the saints, under the same head, and in a great measure employed in the same work, ministering to believers for their good, keeping them in all their ways, and pitching their tents about them. These for number are innumerable, and for order and union are a company, and a glorious one. And those who by faith are joined to the gospel church are joined to the angels, and shall at length be like them, and equal with them. (2.) To the general assembly and church of the first-born, that are written in heaven, that is, to the universal church, however dispersed. By faith we come to them, have communion with them in the same head, by the same Spirit, and in the same blessed hope, and walk in the same way of holiness, grappling with the same spiritual enemies, and hasting to the same rest, victory, and glorious triumph. Here will be the general assembly of the first-born, the saints of former and earlier times, who saw the promises of the gospel state, but received them not, as well as those who first received them under the gospel, and were regenerated thereby, and so were the first-born, and the first-fruits of the gospel church; and thereby, as the first-born, advanced to greater honours and privileges than the rest of the world. Indeed all the children of God are heirs, and every one has the privileges of the first-born. The names of these are written in heaven, in the records of the church here: they have a name in God's house, are written among the living in Jerusalem; they have a good repute for their faith and fidelity, and are enrolled in the Lamb's book of life, as citizens are enrolled in the livery-books. (3.) To God the Judge of all, that great God who will judge both Jew and Gentile according to the law they are under: believers come to him now by faith, make supplication to their Judge, and receive a sentence of absolution in the gospel, and in the court of their consciences now, by which they know they shall be justified hereafter. (4.) To the spirits of just men made perfect; to the best sort of men, the righteous, who are more excellent than their neighbours; to the best part of just men, their spirits, and to these in their best state, made perfect. Believers have union with departed saints in one and the same head and Spirit, and a title to the same inheritance, of which those on earth are heirs, those in heaven possessors. (5.) To Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel. This is none of the least of many encouragements there are to perseverance in the gospel state, since it is a state of communion with Christ the Mediator of the new covenant, and of communication of his blood, that speaketh better things than the blood of Abel. [1.] The gospel covenant is the new covenant, distinct from the covenant of works; and it is now under a new dispensation, distinct from that of the Old Testament. [2.] Christ is the Mediator of this new covenant; he is the middle person that goes between both parties, God and man, to bring them together in this covenant, to keep them together notwithstanding the sins of the people and God's displeasure against them for sin, to offer up our prayers to God, and to bring down the favours of God to us, to plead with God for us and to plead with us for God, and at length to bring God and his people together in heaven, and to be a Mediator of fruition between them for ever, they beholding and enjoying God in Christ and God beholding and blessing them in Christ. [3.] This covenant is ratified by the blood of Christ sprinkled upon our consciences, as the blood of the sacrifice was sprinkled upon the altar and the sacrifice. This blood of Christ pacifies God and purifies the consciences of men. [4.] This is speaking blood, and it speaks better things than that of Abel. First, It speaks to God in behalf of sinners; it pleads not for vengeance, as the blood of Abel did on him who shed it, but for mercy. Secondly, To sinners, in the name of God. It speaks pardon to their sins, peace to their souls; and bespeaks their strictest obedience and highest love and thankfulness.
III. The apostle, having thus enlarged upon
the argument to perseverance taken from the heavenly nature of the
gospel church state, closes the chapter by improving the argument
in a manner suitable to the weight of it (
1. When God speaks to men in the most excellent manner he justly expects from them the most strict attention and regard. Now it is in the gospel that God speaks to men in the most excellent manner. For, (1.) He now speaks from a higher and more glorious seat and throne, not from mount Sinai, which was on this earth, but from heaven. (2.) He speaks now more immediately by his inspired word and by his Spirit, which are his witnesses. He speaks not now any new thing to men, but by his Spirit speaks the same word home to the conscience. (3.) He speaks now more powerfully and effectually. Then indeed his voice shook the earth, but now, by introducing the gospel state, he hath shaken not only the earth, but the heavens,—not only shaken the hills and mountains, or the spirits of men, or the civil state of the land of Canaan, to make room for his people,—not only shaken the world, as he then did, but he hath shaken the church, that is, the Jewish nation, and shaken them in their church-state, which was in Old-Testament times a heaven upon earth; this their heavenly spiritual state he hath now shaken. It is by the gospel from heaven that God shook to pieces the civil and ecclesiastical state of the Jewish nation, and introduced a new state of the church, that cannot be removed, shall never be changed for any other on earth, but shall remain till it be made perfect in heaven.
2. When God speaks to men in the most
excellent manner, the guilt of those who refuse him is the greater,
and their punishment will be more unavoidable and intolerable;
there is no escaping, no bearing it,
The apostle, having treated largely of Christ, and
faith, and free grace, and gospel privileges, and warned the
Hebrews against apostasy, now, in the close of all, recommends
several excellent duties to them, as the proper fruits of faith
(
1 Let brotherly love continue. 2 Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some have entertained angels unawares. 3 Remember them that are in bonds, as bound with them; and them which suffer adversity, as being yourselves also in the body. 4 Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge. 5 Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have: for he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee. 6 So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me. 7 Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God: whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation. 8 Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever. 9 Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines. For it is a good thing that the heart be established with grace; not with meats, which have not profited them that have been occupied therein. 10 We have an altar, whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle. 11 For the bodies of those beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest for sin, are burned without the camp. 12 Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate. 13 Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach. 14 For here have we no continuing city, but we seek one to come. 15 By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name. 16 But to do good and to communicate forget not: for with such sacrifices God is well pleased. 17 Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you.
The design of Christ in giving himself for us is that he may purchase to himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works. Now the apostle calls the believing Hebrews to the performance of many excellent duties, in which it becomes Christians to excel.
I. To brotherly love (
II. To hospitality: Be not forgetful to
entertain strangers for his sake,
III. To Christian sympathy: Remember
those that are in bonds,
1. The duty—to remember those that are in bonds and in adversity. (1.) God often orders it so that while some Christians and churches are in adversity others enjoy peace and liberty. All are not called at the same time to resist unto blood. (2.) Those that are themselves at liberty must sympathize with those that are in bonds and adversity, as if they were bound with them in the same chain: they must fell the sufferings of their brethren.
2. The reason of the duty: As being
yourselves in the body; not only in the body natural, and so
liable to the like sufferings, and you should sympathize with them
now that others may sympathize with you when your time of trial
comes; but in the same mystical body, under the same head, and
if one member suffer all the rest suffer with it,
IV. To purity and chastity,
V. To Christian contentment,
VI. To the duty Christians owe to their ministers, and that both to those that are dead and to those that are yet alive.
1. To those that are dead: Remember
those that have had the rule over you,
(1.) The description given of them. They were such as had the rule over them, and had spoken to them the word of God; their guides and governors, who had spoken to them the word of God. Here is the dignity to which they were advanced—to be rulers and leaders of the people, not according to their own will, but the will and word of God; and this character they filled up with suitable duty: they did not rule at a distance, and rule by others, but they ruled by personal presence and instruction, according to the word of God.
(2.) The duties owing to them, even when they were dead.
[1.] "Remember them—their preaching, their praying, their private counsel, their example."
[2.] "Follow their faith; be stedfast in the profession of the faith they preached to you, and labour after the grace of faith by which they lived and died so well. Consider the end of their conversation, how quickly, how comfortably, how joyfully, they finished their course!" Now this duty of following the same true faith in which they had been instructed the apostle enlarges much upon, and presses them earnestly to it, not only from the remembrance of their faithful deceased guides, but from several other motives.
First, From the immutability and eternity of the Lord Jesus Christ. Though their ministers were some dead, others dying, yet the great head and high priest of the church, the bishop of their souls, ever lives, and is ever the same; and they should be stedfast and immovable, in imitation of Christ, and should remember that Christ ever lives to observe and reward their faithful adherence to his truths, and to observe and punish their sinful departure from him. Christ is the same in the Old-Testament day, in the gospel day, and will be so to his people for ever.
Secondly, From the nature and tendency of those erroneous doctrines that they were in danger of falling in with.
a. They were divers and various
(
b. They were strange doctrines: such as the gospel church was unacquainted with foreign to the gospel.
c. They were of an unsettling, distracting nature, like the wind by which the ship is tossed, and in danger of being driven from its anchor, carried away, and split upon the rocks. They were quite contrary to that grace of God which fixes and establishes the heart, which is an excellent thing. These strange doctrines keep the heart always fluctuating and unsettled.
d. They were mean and low as to their subject. They were about external, little, perishing things, such as meats and drinks, &c.
e. They were unprofitable. Those who were most taken with them, and employed about them, got no real good by them to their own souls. They did not make them more holy, nor more humble, nor more thankful, nor more heavenly.
f. They would exclude those who
embraced them from the privileges of the Christian altar (
(a.) The Christian church has its altar. It was objected against the primitive Christians that their assemblies were destitute of an altar; but this was not true. We have an alter, not a material altar, but a personal one, and that is Christ; he is both our altar, and our sacrifice; he sanctifies the gift. The altars under the law were types of Christ; the brazen altar of the sacrifice, the golden altar of his intercession.
(b.) This altar furnishes out a
feast for true believers, a feast upon the sacrifice, a feast of
fat things, spiritual strength and growth, and holy delight and
pleasure. The Lord's table is not our altar, but it is furnished
with provision from the altar. Christ our passover is sacrificed
for us (
(c.) Those who adhere to the tabernacle or the Levitical dispensation, or return to it again, exclude themselves from the privileges of this altar, from the benefits purchased by Christ. If they serve the tabernacle, they are resolved to subject themselves to antiquated rites and ceremonies, to renounce their right to the Christian altar; and this part of the argument he first proves and then improves.
[a.] He proves that this servile adherence to the Jewish state is a bar to the privileges of the gospel altar; and he argues thus:—Under the Jewish law, no part of the sin-offering was to be eaten, but all must be burnt without the camp while they dwelt in tabernacles, and without the gates when they dwelt in cities: now, if they will still be subject to that law, they cannot eat at the gospel-altar; for that which is eaten there is furnished from Christ, who is the great sin-offering. Not that it is the very sin-offering itself, as the papists affirm; for then it was not to be eaten, but burnt; but the gospel feast is the fruit and procurement of the sacrifice, which those have no right to who do not acknowledge the sacrifice itself. And that it might appear that Christ was really the antitype of the sin-offering, and, as such, might sanctify or cleanse his people with his own blood, he conformed himself to the type, in suffering without the gate. This was a striking specimen of his humiliation, as if he had not been fit either for sacred or civil society! And this shows how sin, which was the meritorious cause of the sufferings of Christ, is a forfeiture of all sacred and civil rights, and the sinner a common plague and nuisance to all society, if God should be strict to mark iniquity. Having thus shown that adherence to the Levitical law would, even according to its own rules, debar men from the Christian altar, he proceeds,
[b.] To improve this argument
(
2. Having thus told us the duty Christians
owe to their deceased ministers, which principally consists in
following their faith and not departing from it, the apostle tells
us what is the duty that people owe to their living ministers
(
18 Pray for us: for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live honestly. 19 But I beseech you the rather to do this, that I may be restored to you the sooner. 20 Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, 21 Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen. 22 And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation: for I have written a letter unto you in few words. 23 Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he come shortly, I will see you. 24 Salute all them that have the rule over you, and all the saints. They of Italy salute you. 25 Grace be with you all. Amen.
Here, I. The apostle recommends himself,
and his fellow-sufferers, to the prayers of the Hebrew believers
(
1. This is one part of the duty which people owe to their ministers. Ministers need the prayers of the people; and the more earnestly the people pray for their ministers the more benefit they may expect to reap from their ministry. They should pray that God would teach those who are to teach them, that he would make them vigilant, and wise, and zealous, and successful—that he would assist them in all their labours, support them under all their burdens, and strengthen them under all their temptations.
2. There are good reasons why people should pray for their ministers; he mentions two:—
(1.) We trust we have a good
conscience, &c.,
(2.) Another reason why he desires their
prayers is that he hoped thereby to be the sooner restored to them
(
II. He offers up his prayers to God for
them, being willing to do for them as he desired they should do for
him: Now the God of peace, &c.,
III. He gives the Hebrews an account of
Timothy's liberty and his hopes of seeing them with him in a little
time,
IV. Having given a brief account of this
his letter, and begged their attention to it (
1. The salutation. (1.) From himself to them, directed to all their ministers who had rule over them, and to all the saints; to them all, ministers and people. (2.) From the Christians in Italy to them. It is a good thing to have the law of holy love and kindness written in the hearts of Christians one towards another. Religion teaches men the truest civility and good-breeding. It is not a sour nor morose thing.
2. The solemn, though short benediction
(
Completed by S. Wright.
AN
The writer
of this epistle was not James the son of Zebedee; for he was put to
death by Herod (
After the inscription and salutation (
1 James, a servant of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ, to the twelve tribes which are scattered abroad, greeting.
We have here the inscription of this epistle, which consists of three principal parts.
I. The character by which our author
desires to be known: James, a servant of God, and of the Lord
Jesus Christ. Though he was a prime-minister in Christ's
kingdom, yet he styles himself only a servant. Note hence, Those
who are highest in office or attainments in the church of Christ
are but servants. They should not therefore act as masters, but as
ministers. Further, Though James is called by the evangelist the
brother of our Lord, yet it was his glory to serve Christ in
the spirit, rather than to boast of his being akin according to the
flesh. Hence let us learn to prize this title above all others in
the world—the servants of God and of Christ. Again, it is
to be observed that James professes himself a servant of God and
of the Lord Jesus Christ; to teach us that in all services we
should have an eye to the Son as well as the Father. We cannot
acceptably serve the Father, unless we are also servants of the
Son. God will have all men to honour the Son as they honour the
Father (
II. The apostle here mentions the condition
of those to whom he writes: The twelve tribes which are
scattered abroad. Some understand this of the dispersion upon
the persecution of Stephen,
III. James here shows the respect he had even for the dispersed: greeting, saluting them, wishing peace and salvation to them. True Christians should not be the less valued for their hardships. It was the desire of this apostle's heart that those who were scattered might be comforted—that they might do well and fare well, and be enabled to rejoice even in their distresses. God's people have reason to rejoice in all places, and at all times; as will abundantly appear from what follows.
2 My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations; 3 Knowing this, that the trying of your faith worketh patience. 4 But let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing. 5 If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. 6 But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed. 7 For let not that man think that he shall receive any thing of the Lord. 8 A double minded man is unstable in all his ways. 9 Let the brother of low degree rejoice in that he is exalted: 10 But the rich, in that he is made low: because as the flower of the grass he shall pass away. 11 For the sun is no sooner risen with a burning heat, but it withereth the grass, and the flower thereof falleth, and the grace of the fashion of it perisheth: so also shall the rich man fade away in his ways. 12 Blessed is the man that endureth temptation: for when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him.
We now come to consider the matter of this epistle. In this paragraph we have the following things to be observed:—
I. The suffering state of Christians in this world is represented, and that in a very instructive manner, if we attend to what is plainly and necessarily implied, together with what is fully expressed. 1. It is implied that troubles and afflictions may be the lot of the best Christians, even of those who have the most reason to think and hope well of themselves. Such as have a title to the greatest joy may yet endure very grievous afflictions. As good people are liable to be scattered, they must not think it strange if they meet with troubles. 2. These outward afflictions and troubles are temptations to them. The devil endeavours by sufferings and crosses to draw men to sin and to deter them from duty, or unfit them for it; but, as our afflictions are in God's hand, they are intended for the trial and improvement of our graces. The gold is put into the furnace, that it may be purified. 3. These temptations may be numerous and various: Divers temptations, as the apostle speaks. Our trials may be of many and different kinds, and therefore we have need to put on the whole armour of God. We must be armed on every side, because temptations lie on all sides. 4. The trials of a good man are such as he does not create to himself, nor sinfully pull upon himself; but they are such as he is said to fall into. And for this reason they are the better borne by him.
II. The graces and duties of a state of trial and affliction are here pointed out to us. Could we attend to these things, and grow in them as we should do, how good would it be for us to be afflicted!
1. One Christian grace to be exercised is
joy: Count it all joy,
2. Faith is a grace that one expression
supposes and another expressly requires: Knowing this, that the
trial of your faith,
3. There must be patience: The trial of
faith worketh patience. The trying of one grace produces
another; and the more the suffering graces of a Christian are
exercised the stronger they grow. Tribulation worketh
patience,
4. Prayer is a duty recommended also to
suffering Christians; and here the apostle shows, (1.) What we
ought more especially to pray for—wisdom: If any lack wisdom,
let him ask of God. We should not pray so much for the removal
of an affliction as for wisdom to make a right use of it. And who
is there that does not want wisdom under any great trials or
exercises to guide him in his judging of things, in the government
of his own spirit and temper, and in the management of his affairs?
To be wise in trying times is a special gift of God, and to him we
must seek for it. (2.) In what way this is to be obtained—upon our
petitioning or asking for it. Let the foolish become beggars at the
throne of grace, and they are in a fair way to be wise. It is not
said, "Let such ask of man," no, not of any man, but, "Let him ask
of God," who made him, and gave him his understanding and
reasonable powers at first, of him in whom are all the treasures of
wisdom and knowledge. Let us confess our want of wisdom to God and
daily ask it of him. (3.) We have the greatest encouragement to do
this: he giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not.
Yea, it is expressly promised that it shall be given,
5. That oneness, and sincerity of
intention, and a steadiness of mind, constitute another duty
required under affliction: He that wavereth is like a wave of
the sea, driven with the wind, and tossed. To be sometimes
lifted up by faith, and then thrown down again by distrust—to
mount sometimes towards the heavens, with an intention to secure
glory, and honour, and immortality, and then to sink again in
seeking the ease of the body, or the enjoyments of this world—this
is very fitly and elegantly compared to a wave of the sea, that
rises and falls, swells and sinks, just as the wind tosses it
higher or lower, that way or this. A mind that has but one single
and prevailing regard to its spiritual and eternal interest, and
that keeps steady in its purposes for God, will grow wise by
afflictions, will continue fervent in its devotions, and will be
superior to all trials and oppositions. Now, for the cure of a
wavering spirit and a weak faith, the apostle shows the ill effects
of these, (1.) In that the success of prayer is spoiled hereby:
Let not that man think that he shall receive any thing of the
Lord,
III. The holy humble temper of a Christian,
both in advancement and debasement, is described: and both poor and
rich are directed on what grounds to build their joy and comfort,
IV. A blessing is pronounced on those who
endure their exercises and trials, as here directed: Blessed is
the man that endureth temptation,
13 Let no man say when he is tempted, I am tempted of God: for God cannot be tempted with evil, neither tempteth he any man: 14 But every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. 15 Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin: and sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death. 16 Do not err, my beloved brethren. 17 Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning. 18 Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of firstfruits of his creatures.
I. We are here taught that God is not the
author of any man's sin. Whoever they are who raise persecutions
against men, and whatever injustice and sin they may be guilty of
in proceeding against them, God is not to be charged with it. And,
whatever sins good men may themselves be provoked to by their
exercises and afflictions, God is not the cause of them. It seems
to be here supposed that some professors might fall in the hour of
temptation, that the rod resting upon them might carry some into
ill courses, and make them put forth their hands unto iniquity. But
though this should be the case, and though such delinquents should
attempt to lay their fault on God, yet the blame of their
misconduct must lie entirely upon themselves. For, 1. There is
nothing in the nature of God that they can lay the blame upon:
Let no man say, when he is tempted to take any evil course,
or do any evil thing, I am tempted of God; for God cannot be
tempted with evil. All moral evil is owing to some disorder in
the being that is chargeable with it, to a want of wisdom, or of
power, or of decorum and purity in the will. But who can impeach
the holy God with the want of these, which are his very essence? No
exigence of affairs can ever tempt him to dishonour or deny
himself, and therefore he cannot be tempted with evil. 2. There is
nothing in the providential dispensations of God that the blame of
any man's sin can be laid upon (
II. We are taught where the true cause of
evil lies, and where the blame ought to be laid (
III. We are taught yet further that, while
we are the authors and procurers of all sin and misery to
ourselves, God is the Father and fountain of all good,
19 Wherefore, my beloved brethren, let every man be swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath: 20 For the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God. 21 Wherefore lay apart all filthiness and superfluity of naughtiness, and receive with meekness the engrafted word, which is able to save your souls. 22 But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves. 23 For if any be a hearer of the word, and not a doer, he is like unto a man beholding his natural face in a glass: 24 For he beholdeth himself, and goeth his way, and straightway forgetteth what manner of man he was. 25 But whoso looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer, but a doer of the work, this man shall be blessed in his deed. 26 If any man among you seem to be religious, and bridleth not his tongue, but deceiveth his own heart, this man's religion is vain. 27 Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world.
In this part of the chapter we are required,
I. To restrain the workings of passion.
This lesson we should learn under afflictions; and this we shall
learn if we are indeed begotten again by the word of truth. For
thus the connection stands—An angry and hasty spirit is soon
provoked to ill things by afflictions, and errors and ill opinions
become prevalent through the workings of our own vile and vain
affections; but the renewing grace of God and the word of the
gospel teach us to subdue these: Wherefore, my beloved brethren,
let every man be swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath,
II. A very good reason is given for
suppressing: For the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness
of God,
III. We are called upon to suppress other
corrupt affections, as well as rash anger: Lay aside all
filthiness and superfluity of naughtiness,
IV. We are here fully, though briefly, instructed concerning hearing the word of God.
1. We are required to prepare ourselves for
it (
2. We are directed how to hear it:
Receive with meekness the engrafted word, which is able to save
your souls. (1.) In hearing the word of God, we are to receive
it—assent to the truths of it—consent to the laws of it; receive
it as the stock does the graft; so as that the fruit which is
produced may be, not according to the nature of the sour stock, but
according to the nature of that word of the gospel which is
engrafted into our souls. (2.) We must therefore yield ourselves to
the word of God, with most submissive, humble, and tractable
tempers: this is to receive it with meekness. Being willing
to hear of our faults, and taking it not only patiently, but
thankfully, desiring also to be molded and formed by the doctrines
and precepts of the gospel. (3.) In all our hearing we should aim
at the salvation of our souls. It is the design of the word of God
to make us wise to salvation; and those who propose any meaner or
lower ends to themselves in attending upon it dishonour the gospel
and disappoint their souls. We should come to the word of God (both
to read it and hear it), as those who know it is the power of
God unto salvation to every one that believeth,
3. We are taught what is to be done after
hearing (
4. The apostle shows what is the proper use
of the word of God, who they are that do not use it as they ought,
and who they are that do make a right use of it,
V. The apostle next informs us how we may distinguish between a vain religion and that which is pure and approved of God. Great and hot disputes there are in the world about this matter: what religion is false and vain, and what is true and pure. I wish men would agree to let the holy scripture in this place determine the question: and here it is plainly and peremptorily declared,
1. What is a vain religion: If any man among you seemeth to be religious, and bridleth not his tongue, but deceives his own heart, this man's religion is vain. Here are three things to be observed:—(1.) In a vain religion there is much of show, and affecting to seem religious in the eyes of others. This, I think, is mentioned in a manner that should fix our thoughts on the word seemeth. When men are more concerned to seem religious than really to be so, it is a sign that their religion is but vain. Not that religion itself is a vain thing (those do it a great deal of injustice who say, It is in vain to serve the Lord), but it is possible for people to make it a vain thing, if they have only a form of godliness, and not the power. (2.) In a vain religion there is much censuring, reviling, and detracting of others. The not bridling the tongue here is chiefly meant of not abstaining from these evils of the tongue. When we hear people ready to speak of the faults of others, or to censure them as holding scandalous errors, or to lessen the wisdom and piety of those about them, that they themselves may seem the wiser and better, this is a sign that they have but a vain religion. The man who has a detracting tongue cannot have a truly humble gracious heart. He who delights to injure his neighbour in vain pretends to love God; therefore a reviling tongue will prove a man a hypocrite. Censuring is a pleasing sin, extremely complaint with nature, and therefore evinces a man's being in a natural state. These sins of the tongue were the great sins of that age in which James wrote (as other parts of this epistle fully show); and it is a strong sing of a vain religion (says Dr. Manton) to be carried away with the evil of the times. This has ever been a leading sin with hypocrites, that the more ambitious they have been to seem well themselves the more free they have been in censuring and running down others; and there is such quick intercourse between the tongue and the heart that the one may be known by the other. On these accounts it is that the apostle has made an ungoverned tongue an undoubted certain proof of a vain religion. There is no strength nor power in that religion which will not enable a man to bridle his tongue. (3.) In a vain religion a man deceives his own heart; he goes on in such a course of detracting from others, and making himself seem somebody, that at last the vanity of his religion is consummated by the deceiving of his own soul. When once religion comes to be a vain thing, how great is the vanity!
2. It is here plainly and peremptorily
declared wherein true religion consists: Pure religion and
undefiled before God and the Father is this,
In this chapter the apostle condemns a sinful
regarding of the rich, and despising the poor, which he imputes to
partiality and injustice, and shows it to be an acting contrary to
God, who has chosen the poor, and whose interest is often
persecuted, and his name blasphemed, by the rich,
1 My brethren, have not the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Lord of glory, with respect of persons. 2 For if there come unto your assembly a man with a gold ring, in goodly apparel, and there come in also a poor man in vile raiment; 3 And ye have respect to him that weareth the gay clothing, and say unto him, Sit thou here in a good place; and say to the poor, Stand thou there, or sit here under my footstool: 4 Are ye not then partial in yourselves, and are become judges of evil thoughts? 5 Hearken, my beloved brethren, Hath not God chosen the poor of this world rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom which he hath promised to them that love him? 6 But ye have despised the poor. Do not rich men oppress you, and draw you before the judgment seats? 7 Do not they blaspheme that worthy name by the which ye are called?
The apostle is here reproving a very corrupt practice. He shows how much mischief there is in the sin of prosopolepsia—respect of persons, which seemed to be a very growing evil in the churches of Christ even in those early ages, and which, in these after-times, has sadly corrupted and divided Christian nations and societies. Here we have,
I. A caution against this sin laid down in
general: My brethren, have not the faith of our Lord Jesus
Christ, the Lord of glory, with respect of persons,
II. We have this sin described and
cautioned against, by an instance or example of it (
III. We have the greatness of this sin set
forth,
8 If ye fulfil the royal law according to the scripture, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, ye do well: 9 But if ye have respect to persons, ye commit sin, and are convinced of the law as transgressors. 10 For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all. 11 For he that said, Do not commit adultery, said also, Do not kill. Now if thou commit no adultery, yet if thou kill, thou art become a transgressor of the law. 12 So speak ye, and so do, as they that shall be judged by the law of liberty. 13 For he shall have judgment without mercy, that hath showed no mercy; and mercy rejoiceth against judgment.
The apostle, having condemned the sin of
those who had an undue respect of persons, and having urged what
was sufficient to convict them of the greatness of this evil, now
proceeds to show how the matter may be mended; it is the work of a
gospel ministry, not only to reprove and warn, but to teach and
direct.
I. We have the law that is to guide us in
all our regards to men set down in general. If you fulfil the
royal law, according to the scripture, Thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself, you do well,
II. This general law is to be considered
together with a particular law: "If you have respect to persons,
you commit sin, and are convinced of the law as transgressors,
III. To show the extent of the law, and how
far obedience must be paid to it. They must fulfil the royal law,
have a regard to one part as well as another, otherwise it would
not stand them in stead, when they pretended to urge it as a reason
for any particular actions: For whosoever shall keep the whole
law, and yet offend in one point, is guilty of all,
IV. James directs Christians to govern and
conduct themselves more especially by the law of Christ. So
speak and so do as those that shall be judged by the law of
liberty,
14 What doth it profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath faith, and have not works? can faith save him? 15 If a brother or sister be naked, and destitute of daily food, 16 And one of you say unto them, Depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled; notwithstanding ye give them not those things which are needful to the body; what doth it profit? 17 Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone. 18 Yea, a man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have works: show me thy faith without thy works, and I will show thee my faith by my works. 19 Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest well: the devils also believe, and tremble. 20 But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead? 21 Was not Abraham our father justified by works, when he had offered Isaac his son upon the altar? 22 Seest thou how faith wrought with his works, and by works was faith made perfect? 23 And the scripture was fulfilled which saith, Abraham believed God, and it was imputed unto him for righteousness: and he was called the Friend of God. 24 Ye see then how that by works a man is justified, and not by faith only. 25 Likewise also was not Rahab the harlot justified by works, when she had received the messengers, and had sent them out another way? 26 For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also.
In this latter part of the chapter, the apostle shows the error of those who rested in a bare profession of the Christian faith, as if that would save them, while the temper of their minds and the tenour of their lives were altogether disagreeable to that holy religion which they professed. To let them see, therefore, what a wretched foundation they built their hopes upon, it is here proved at large that a man is justified, not by faith only, but by works. Now,
I. Upon this arises a very great question,
namely, how to reconcile Paul and James. Paul, in his epistles to
the Romans and Galatians, seems to assert the directly contrary
thing to what James here lays down, saying if often, and with a
great deal of emphasis, that we are justified by faith only and
not by the works of the law. Amicæ scripturarum lites, utinam et
nostræ—There is a very happy agreement between one part of
scripture and another, notwithstanding seeming differences: it were
well if the differences among Christians were as easily
reconciled. "Nothing," says Mr. Baxter, "but men's
misunderstanding the plain drift and sense of Paul's epistles,
could make so many take it for a matter of great difficulty to
reconcile Paul and James." A general view of those things which are
insisted on by the Antinomians may be seen in Mr. Baxter's
Paraphrase: and many ways might be mentioned which have been
invented among learned men to make the apostles agree; but it may
be sufficient only to observe these few things following:—1. When
Paul says that a man is justified by faith, without the deeds of
the law (
II. Having thus cleared this part of scripture from every thing of a contradiction to other parts of it, let us see what is more particularly to be learnt from this excellent passage of James; we are taught,
1. That faith without works will not profit, and cannot save us. What doth it profit, my brethren, if a man say he hath faith, and have not works? Can faith save him? Observe here, (1.) That faith which does not save will not really profit us; a bare profession may sometimes seem to be profitable, to gain the good opinion of those who are truly good, and it may procure in some cases worldly good things; but what profit will this be, for any to gain the world and to lose their souls? What doth it profit?—Can faith save him? All things should be accounted profitable or unprofitable to us as they tend to forward or hinder the salvation of our souls. And, above all other things, we should take care thus to make account of faith, as that which does not profit, if it do not save, but will aggravate our condemnation and destruction at last. (2.) For a man to have faith, and to say he has faith, are two different things; the apostle does not say, If a man have faith without works, for that is not a supposable case; the drift of this place of scripture is plainly to show that an opinion, or speculation, or assent, without works, is not faith; but the case is put thus, If a man say he hath faith, &c. Men may boast of that to others, and be conceited of that in themselves, of which they are really destitute.
2. We are taught that, as love or charity
is an operative principle, so is faith, and that neither of them
would otherwise be good for any thing; and, by trying how it looks
for a person to pretend he is very charitable who yet never does
any works of charity, you may judge what sense there is in
pretending to have faith without the proper and necessary fruits of
it: "If a brother or a sister be naked, and destitute of daily
food, and one of you say unto them, Depart in peace, be you warmed
and filled, notwithstanding you give them not those things which
are needful to the body, what doth it profit?
3. We are taught to compare a faith
boasting of itself without works and a faith evidenced by works, by
looking on both together, to try how this comparison will work upon
our minds. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have
works. Show me thy faith without thy works, and I will show thee my
faith by my works,
4. We are taught to look upon a faith of
bare speculation and knowledge as the faith of devils: Thou
believest that there is one God; thou doest well; the devils also
believe, and tremble,
5. We are taught that he who boasts of
faith without works is to be looked upon at present as a foolish
condemned person. But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith
without works is dead?
6. We are taught that a justifying faith cannot be without works, from two examples, Abraham and Rahab.
(1.) The first instance is that of Abraham,
the father of the faithful, and the prime example of justification,
to whom the Jews had a special regard (
(2.) The second example of faith's
justifying itself and us with and by works is Rahab: Likewise
also was not Rahab the harlot justified by works, when she had
received the messengers, and had sent them out another way?
7. And now, upon the whole matter, the
apostle draws this conclusion, As the body without the spirit is
dead, so faith without works is dead also,
The apostle here reproves ambition, and an
arrogant magisterial tongue; and shows the duty and advantage of
bridling it because of its power to do mischief. Those who profess
religion ought especially to govern their tongues,
1 My brethren, be not many masters, knowing that we shall receive the greater condemnation. 2 For in many things we offend all. If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole body. 3 Behold, we put bits in the horses' mouths, that they may obey us; and we turn about their whole body. 4 Behold also the ships, which though they be so great, and are driven of fierce winds, yet are they turned about with a very small helm, whithersoever the governor listeth. 5 Even so the tongue is a little member, and boasteth great things. Behold, how great a matter a little fire kindleth! 6 And the tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity: so is the tongue among our members, that it defileth the whole body, and setteth on fire the course of nature; and it is set on fire of hell. 7 For every kind of beasts, and of birds, and of serpents, and of things in the sea, is tamed, and hath been tamed of mankind: 8 But the tongue can no man tame; it is an unruly evil, full of deadly poison. 9 Therewith bless we God, even the Father; and therewith curse we men, which are made after the similitude of God. 10 Out of the same mouth proceedeth blessing and cursing. My brethren, these things ought not so to be. 11 Doth a fountain send forth at the same place sweet water and bitter? 12 Can the fig tree, my brethren, bear olive berries? either a vine, figs? so can no fountain both yield salt water and fresh.
The foregoing chapter shows how unprofitable and dead faith is without works. It is plainly intimated by what this chapter first goes upon that such a faith is, however, apt to make men conceited and magisterial in their tempers and their talk. Those who set up faith in the manner the former chapter condemns are most apt to run into those sins of the tongue which this chapter condemns. And indeed the best need to be cautioned against a dictating, censorious, mischievous use of their tongues. We are therefore taught,
I. Not to use our tongues so as to lord it
over others: My brethren, be not many masters, &c.,
II. We are taught to govern our tongue so
as to prove ourselves perfect and upright men, and such as have an
entire government over ourselves: If any man offend not in word,
the same is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole
body. It is here implied that he whose conscience is affected
by tongue-sins, and who takes care to avoid them, is an upright
man, and has an undoubted sign of true grace. But, on the other
hand, if a man seemeth to be religious (as was declared in
the first chapter) and bridleth not his tongue, whatever
profession he makes, that man's religion is vain. Further,
he that offends not in word will not only prove himself a sincere
Christian, but a very much advanced and improved Christian. For the
wisdom and grace which enable him to rule his tongue will enable
him also to rule all his actions. This we have illustrated by two
comparisons:—1. The governing and guiding of all the motions of a
horse, by the bit which is put into his mouth: Behold, we put
bits into the horses' mouths, that they may obey us, and we turn
about their whole body,
III. We are taught to dread an unruly
tongue as one of the greatest and most pernicious evils. It is
compared to a little fire placed among a great deal of combustible
matter, which soon raises a flame and consumes all before it:
Behold, how great a matter a little fire kindleth! And the
tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity, &c.,
IV. We are next taught how very difficult a
thing it is to govern the tongue: For every kind of beasts, and
of birds, and of serpents, and of things in the sea, is tamed, and
hath been tamed, of mankind. But the tongue can no man tame,
V. We are taught to think of the use we
make of our tongues in religion and in the service of God, and by
such a consideration to keep it from cursing, censuring, and every
thing that is evil on other occasions: Therewith bless we God,
even the Father; and therewith curse we men, who are made after the
similitude of God. Out of the same mouth proceed blessing and
cursing. My brethren, these things ought not so to be,
13 Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge among you? let him show out of a good conversation his works with meekness of wisdom. 14 But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not against the truth. 15 This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish. 16 For where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil work. 17 But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be intreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy. 18 And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace.
As the sins before condemned arise from an affectation of being thought more wise than others, and being endued with more knowledge than they, so the apostle in these verses shows the difference between men's pretending to be wise and their being really so, and between the wisdom which is from beneath (from earth or hell) and that which is from above.
I. We have some account of true wisdom,
with the distinguishing marks and fruits of it: Who is a wise
man, and endued with knowledge among you? Let him show out of a
good conversation his works with meekness of wisdom,
II. We have the glorying of those taken
away who are of a contrary character to that now mentioned, and
their wisdom exposed in all its boasts and productions: "If you
have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not,
&c.,
III. We have the lovely picture of that
wisdom which is from above more fully drawn, and set in opposition
to this which is from beneath: But the wisdom that is from above
is first pure, then peaceable, &c.,
In this chapter we are directed to consider, I.
Some causes of contention, besides those mentioned in the foregoing
chapter, and to watch against them,
1 From whence come wars and fightings among you? come they not hence, even of your lusts that war in your members? 2 Ye lust, and have not: ye kill, and desire to have, and cannot obtain: ye fight and war, yet ye have not, because ye ask not. 3 Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it upon your lusts. 4 Ye adulterers and adulteresses, know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God. 5 Do ye think that the scripture saith in vain, The spirit that dwelleth in us lusteth to envy? 6 But he giveth more grace. Wherefore he saith, God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace unto the humble. 7 Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you. 8 Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh to you. Cleanse your hands, ye sinners; and purify your hearts, ye double minded. 9 Be afflicted, and mourn, and weep: let your laughter be turned to mourning, and your joy to heaviness. 10 Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and he shall lift you up.
The former chapter speaks of envying one another, as the great spring of strifes and contentions; this chapter speaks of a lust after worldly things, and a setting too great a value upon worldly pleasures and friendships, as that which carried their divisions to a shameful height.
I. The apostle here reproves the Jewish
Christians for their wars, and for their lusts as the cause of
them: Whence come wars and fightings among you? Come they not
hence, even of your lusts that war in your members,
II. We have fair warning to avoid all
criminal friendships with this world: You adulterers and
adulteresses, know you not that the friendship of the world is
enmity with God?
III. We are taught to observe the
difference God makes between pride and humility. God resisteth
the proud, but giveth grace unto the humble,
IV. We are taught to submit ourselves
entirely to God: Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the
devil, and he will flee from you,
V. We are directed how to act towards God,
in our becoming submissive to him,
VI. We have great encouragement to act thus
towards God: He will draw nigh to those that draw nigh to
him (
11 Speak not evil one of another, brethren. He that speaketh evil of his brother, and judgeth his brother, speaketh evil of the law, and judgeth the law: but if thou judge the law, thou art not a doer of the law, but a judge. 12 There is one lawgiver, who is able to save and to destroy: who art thou that judgest another? 13 Go to now, ye that say, To day or to morrow we will go into such a city, and continue there a year, and buy and sell, and get gain: 14 Whereas ye know not what shall be on the morrow. For what is your life? It is even a vapour, that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away. 15 For that ye ought to say, If the Lord will, we shall live, and do this, or that. 16 But now ye rejoice in your boastings: all such rejoicing is evil. 17 Therefore to him that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin.
In this part of the chapter,
I. We are cautioned against the sin of
evil-speaking: Speak not evil one of another, brethren,
II. We are cautioned against a presumptuous
confidence of the continuance of our lives, and against forming
projects thereupon with assurance of success,
III. We are taught to keep up a constant
sense of our dependence on the will of God for life, and all the
actions and enjoyments of it: You ought to say, If the Lord
will, we shall live, and do this, or that,
IV. We are directed to avoid vain boasting,
and to look upon it not only as a weak, but a very evil thing.
You rejoice in your boastings; all such rejoicing is evil,
V. We are taught, in the whole of our
conduct, to act up to our own convictions, and, whether we have to
do with God or men, to see that we never go contrary to our own
knowledge (
In this chapter the apostle denounces the
judgments of God upon those rich men who oppress the poor, showing
them how great their sin and folly are in the sight of God, and how
grievous the punishments would be which should fall upon
themselves,
1 Go to now, ye rich men, weep and howl for your miseries that shall come upon you. 2 Your riches are corrupted, and your garments are motheaten. 3 Your gold and silver is cankered; and the rust of them shall be a witness against you, and shall eat your flesh as it were fire. Ye have heaped treasure together for the last days. 4 Behold, the hire of the labourers who have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud, crieth: and the cries of them which have reaped are entered into the ears of the Lord of sabaoth. 5 Ye have lived in pleasure on the earth, and been wanton; ye have nourished your hearts, as in a day of slaughter. 6 Ye have condemned and killed the just; and he doth not resist you. 7 Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter rain. 8 Be ye also patient; stablish your hearts: for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh. 9 Grudge not one against another, brethren, lest ye be condemned: behold, the judge standeth before the door. 10 Take, my brethren, the prophets, who have spoken in the name of the Lord, for an example of suffering affliction, and of patience. 11 Behold, we count them happy which endure. Ye have heard of the patience of Job, and have seen the end of the Lord; that the Lord is very pitiful, and of tender mercy.
The apostle is here addressing first sinners and then saints.
I. Let us consider the address to sinners;
and here we find James seconding what his great Master had said:
Woe unto you that are rich; for you have received your
consolation,
1. He foretels the judgments of God that
should come upon them,
2. The apostle shows what those sins are
which should bring such miseries. To be in so deplorable a
condition must doubtless be owing to some very heinous crimes. (1.)
Covetousness is laid to the charge of this people; they laid by
their garments till they bred moths and were eaten; they hoarded up
their gold and silver till they were rusty and cankered. It is a
very great disgrace to these things that they carry in them the
principles of their own corruption and consumption—the garment
breeds the moth that frets it, the gold and silver breeds the
canker that eats it; but the disgrace falls most heavily upon those
who hoard and lay up these things till they come to be thus
corrupted, and cankered, and eaten. God gives us our worldly
possessions that we may honour him and do good with them; but if,
instead of this, we sinfully hoard them up, thorough and undue
affection towards them, or a distrust of the providence of God for
the future, this is a very heinous crime, and will be witnessed
against by the very rust and corruption of the treasure thus heaped
together. (2.) Another sin charged upon those against whom James
writes is oppression: Behold, the hire of the labourers, who
have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud,
crieth, &c.,
II. We have next subjoined an address to saints. Some have been ready to despise or to condemn this way of preaching, when ministers, in their application, have brought a word to sinners, and a word to saints; but, from the apostle's here taking this method, we may conclude that this is the best way rightly to divide the word of truth. From what has been said concerning wicked and oppressing rich men, occasion is given to administer comfort to God's afflicted people: "Be patient therefore; since God will send such miseries on the wicked, you may see what is your duty, and where your greatest encouragement lies."
1. Attend to your duty: Be patient
(
2. Consider what encouragement here is for
Christians to be patient, to establish their hearts, and not to
grudge one against another. And, (1.) "Look to the example of the
husbandman: He waits for the precious fruit of the earth, and
hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter
rain. When you sow your corn in the ground, you wait many
months for the former and latter rain, and are willing to stay till
harvest for the fruit of your labour; and shall not this teach you
to bear a few storms, and to be patient for a season, when you are
looking for a kingdom and everlasting felicity? Consider him that
waits for a crop of corn; and will not you wait for a crown of
glory? If you should be called to wait a little longer than the
husbandman does, is it not something proportionably greater and
infinitely more worth your waiting for? But," (2.) "Think how short
your waiting time may possibly be: The coming of the Lord
draweth nigh,
12 But above all things, my brethren, swear not, neither by heaven, neither by the earth, neither by any other oath: but let your yea be yea; and your nay, nay; lest ye fall into condemnation. 13 Is any among you afflicted? let him pray. Is any merry? let him sing psalms. 14 Is any sick among you? let him call for the elders of the church; and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord: 15 And the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him. 16 Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may be healed. The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much. 17 Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are, and he prayed earnestly that it might not rain: and it rained not on the earth by the space of three years and six months. 18 And he prayed again, and the heaven gave rain, and the earth brought forth her fruit. 19 Brethren, if any of you do err from the truth, and one convert him; 20 Let him know, that he which converteth the sinner from the error of his way shall save a soul from death, and shall hide a multitude of sins.
This epistle now drawing to a close, the penman goes off very quickly from one thing to another: hence it is that matters so very different are insisted on in these few verses.
I. The sin of swearing is cautioned
against: But above all things, my brethren, swear not,
&c.,
1. Above all things, swear not; but
how many are there who mind this the least of all things, and who
make light of nothing so much as common profane swearing! But why
above all things is swearing here forbidden? (1.) Because it
strikes most directly at the honour of God and most expressly
throws contempt upon his name and authority. (2.) Because this sin
has, of all sins, the least temptation to it: it is not gain, nor
pleasure, nor reputation, that can move men to it, but a wantonness
in sinning, and a needless showing an enmity to God. Thy enemies
take thy name in vain,
2. But let your yea be yea, and your nay nay; lest you fall into condemnation; that is, "let it suffice you to affirm or deny a thing as there is occasion, and be sure to stand to your word, an be true to it, so as to give no occasion for your being suspected of falsehood; and then you will be kept from the condemnation of backing what you say or promise by rash oaths, and from profaning the name of God to justify yourselves. It is being suspected of falsehood that leads men to swearing. Let it be known that your keep to truth, and are firm to your word, and by this means you will find there is no need to swear to what you say. Thus shall you escape the condemnation which is expressly annexed to the third commandment: The Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain."
II. As Christians we are taught to suit
ourselves to the dispensations of Providence (
III. We have particular directions given as
to sick persons, and healing pardoning mercy promised upon
the observance of those directions. If any be sick, they are
required, 1. To send for the elders, presbyterous tes
ekklesias—the presbyters, pastors or ministers
of the church,
IV. Christians are directed to confess
their faults one to another, and so to join in their prayers with
an for one another,
V. The great advantage and efficacy of
prayer are declared and proved: The effectual fervent prayer of
a righteous man availeth much, whether he pray for himself or
for others: witness the example of Elias,
VI. This epistle concludes with an
exhortation to do all we can in our places to promote the
conversion and salvation of others,
Completed by Zech. Merrill.
AN
Two epistles
we have enrolled in the sacred canon of the scripture written by
Peter, who was a most eminent apostle of Jesus Christ, and whose
character shines brightly as it is described in the four Gospels
and in the Acts of the Apostles, but, as it is painted by the
papists and legendary writers, it represents a person of
extravagant pride and ambition. It is certain from scripture that
Simon Peter was one of the first of those whom our Lord called to
be his disciples and followers, that he was a person of excellent
endowments, both natural and gracious, of great parts and ready
elocution, quick to apprehend and bold to execute whatever he knew
to be his duty. When our Saviour called his apostles, and gave them
their commission, he nominated him first in the list; and by his
behaviour towards him he seems to have distinguished him as a
special favourite among the twelve. Many instances of our Lord's
affection to him, both during his life and after his resurrection,
are upon record. But there are many things confidently affirmed of
this holy man that are directly false: as, That he had a primacy
and superior power over the rest of the apostles—that he was more
than their equal—that he was their prince, monarch, and
sovereign—and that he exercised a jurisdiction over the whole
college of the apostles: moreover, That he as the sole and
universal pastor over all the Christian world, the only vicar of
Christ upon earth—that he was for above twenty years bishop of
Rome—that the popes of Rome succeed to St. Peter, and derive from
him a universal supremacy and jurisdiction over all churches and
Christians upon earth—and that all this was by our Lord's ordering
and appointment; whereas Christ never gave him any pre-eminence of
this kind, but positively forbade it, and gave precepts to the
contrary. The other apostles never consented to any such claim.
Paul declares himself not a whit behind the very chief
apostles,
The design of this first epistle is, I. To explain more fully the doctrines of Christianity to these newly-converted Jews. II. To direct and persuade them to a holy conversation, in the faithful discharge of all personal and relative duties, whereby they would secure their own peace and effectually confute the slanders and reproaches of their enemies. III. To prepare them for sufferings. This seems to be his principal intention; for he has something to this purport in every chapter, and does, by a great variety of arguments, encourage them to patience and perseverance in the faith, lest the persecutions and sad calamities that were coming upon them should prevail with them to apostatize from Christ and the gospel. It is remarkable that you find not so much as one word savouring of the spirit and pride of a pope in either of these epistles.
The apostle describes the persons to whom he
writes, and salutes them (
1 Peter, an apostle of Jesus Christ, to the strangers scattered throughout Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia, 2 Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ: Grace unto you, and peace, be multiplied.
In this inscription we have three parts:—
I. The author of it, described, 1. By his
name—Peter. His first name was Simon, and Jesus
Christ gave him the surname of Peter, which signifies a
rock, as a commendation of his faith, and to denote that he
should be an eminent pillar in the church of God,
II. The persons to whom this epistle was addressed, and they are described,
1. By their external condition—Strangers dispersed throughout Pontus, Galatia, &c. They were chiefly Jews, descended (as Dr. Prideaux thinks) from those Jews who were translated from Babylon, by order of Antiochus king of Syria, about two hundred years before the coming of Christ, and placed in the cities of Asia Minor. It is very likely that our apostle had been among them, and converted them, being the apostle of the circumcision, and that he afterwards wrote this epistle to them from Babylon, where multitudes of the Jewish nation then resided. At present, their circumstances were poor and afflicted. (1.) The best of God's servants may, through the hardships of times and providences, be dispersed about, and forced to leave their native countries. Those of whom the world was not worthy have been forced to wander in mountains, in dens and caves of the earth. (2.) We ought to have a special regard to the dispersed persecuted servants of God. These were the objects of this apostle's particular care and compassion. We should proportion our regard to the excellency and to the necessity of the saints. (3.) The value of good people ought not to be estimated by their present external condition. Here was a set of excellent people, beloved of God, and yet strangers, dispersed and poor in the world; the eye of God was upon them in all their dispersions, and the apostle was tenderly careful to write to them for their direction and consolation.
2. They are described by their spiritual condition: Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, &c. These poor strangers, who were oppressed and despised in the world, were nevertheless in high esteem with the great God, and in the most honourable state that any person can be in during this life; for they were,
(1.) Elect according to the
foreknowledge of God the Father. Election is either to an
office: so Saul was the man whom the Lord chose to be king
(
(2.) They were elect through
sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience, and sprinkling of the
blood of Jesus Christ. The end and last result of election is
eternal life and salvation; but, before this can be accomplished,
every elect person must be sanctified by the Spirit, and justified
by the blood of Jesus. God's decree for man's salvation always
operates through sanctification of the Spirit and sprinkling of the
blood of Jesus. By sanctification here understand, not a federal
sanctification only, but a real one, begun in regeneration, whereby
we are renewed after the image of God and made new creatures, and
carried on in the daily exercise of holiness, mortifying our sins
more and more, and living to God in all the duties of a Christian
life, which is here summed up in one word, obedience,
comprehending all the duties of Christianity. By the Spirit
some would have the apostle to mean the spirit of man, the subject
sanctified. The legal or typical sanctification operated no further
than the purifying of the flesh, but the Christian dispensation
takes effect upon the spirit of man, and purifies that. Others,
with better reason, think that by spirit is meant the Holy Ghost,
the author of sanctification. He renews the mind, mortifies our
sins (
(3.) They were elected also to the
sprinkling of the blood of Jesus. They were designed by
God's decree to be sanctified by the Spirit, and to be purified by
the merit and blood of Christ. Here is a manifest allusion to the
typical sprinklings of blood under the law, which language these
Jewish converts understood very well. The blood of the sacrifices
must not only be shed but sprinkled, to denote that the benefits
designed thereby are applied and imputed to the offerers. Thus the
blood of Christ, the grand and all-sufficient sacrifice, typified
by the legal sacrifices, was not only shed, but must be sprinkled
and communicated to every one of these elect Christians, that
through faith in his blood they may obtain remission of sin,
III. The salutation follows: Grace unto you, and peace be multiplied. The blessings desired for them are grace and peace. 1. Grace—the free favour of God, with all its proper effects, pardoning, healing, assisting, and saving. 2. Peace. All sorts of peace may be here intended, domestic, civil, ecclesiastical peace in the church, and spiritual peace with God, with the feeling of it in our own consciences. 3. Here is the request or prayer, in relations to these blessings—that they may be multiplied, which implies that they were already possessed in some degree of these blessings, and he wishes them the continuation, the increase, and the perfection of them. Learn, (1.) Those who possess spiritual blessings in their own souls earnestly desire the communication of the same to others. The grace of God is a generous, not a selfish principle. (2.) The best blessings we can desire for ourselves, or one for another, are grace and peace, with the multiplication of them; therefore the apostles so often make this their prayer in the beginning and end of their epistles. (3.) Solid peace cannot be enjoyed where there is no true grace; first grace, then peace. Peace without grace is mere stupidity; but grace may be true where there is for a time no actual peace; as Heman was distracted with terror, and Christ was once in an agony. (4.) The increase of grace and peace, as well as the first gift of them, is from God. Where he gives true grace he will give more grace; and every good man earnestly desires the improvement and multiplication of these blessings in himself and others.
3 Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, 4 To an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you, 5 Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time.
We come now to the body of the epistle, which begins with,
I. A congratulation of the dignity and
happiness of the state of these believers, brought in under the
form of a thanksgiving to God. Other epistles begin in like manner,
1. The duty performed, which is blessing God. A man blesses God by a just acknowledgment of his excellency and blessedness.
2. The object of this blessing described by his relation to Jesus Christ: The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. Here are three names of one person, denoting his threefold office. (1.) He is Lord, a universal king or sovereign. (2.) Jesus, a priest or Saviour. (3.) Christ, a prophet, anointed with the Spirit and furnished with all gifts necessary for the instruction, guidance, and salvation of his church. This God, so blessed, is the God of Christ according to his human nature, and his Father according to his divine nature.
3. The reasons that oblige us to this duty
of blessing God, which are comprised in his abundant mercy.
All our blessings are owing to God's mercy, not to man's merit,
particularly regeneration. He hath begotten us again, and
this deserves our thanksgiving to God, especially if we consider
the fruit it produces in us, which is that excellent grace of hope,
and that not such a vain, dead, perishing hope as that of
worldlings and hypocrites, but a lively hope, a living, strong,
quickening, and durable hope, as that hope must needs be that has
such a solid foundation as the resurrection of Jesus Christ from
the dead. Learn, (1.) A good Christian's condition is never so
bad but he has great reason still to bless God. As a sinner has
always reason to mourn, notwithstanding his present prosperity, so
good people, in the midst of their manifold difficulties, have
reason still to rejoice and bless God. (2.) In our prayers and
praises we should address God as the Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ; it is only through him that we and our services are
accepted. (3.) The best of men owe their best blessings to the
abundant mercy of God. All the evil in the world is from man's sin,
but all the good in it is from God's mercy. Regeneration is
expressly ascribed to the abundant mercy of God, and so are all the
rest; we subsist entirely upon divine mercy. Of the nature of
regeneration, see on
II. Having congratulated these people on
their new birth, and the hope of everlasting life, the apostle goes
on to describe that life under the notion of an inheritance,
a most proper way of speaking to these people; for they were poor
and persecuted, perhaps turned out of their inheritances to which
they were born; to allay this grievance, he tells them they were
new-born to a new inheritance, infinitely better than what they had
lost. Besides, they were most of them Jews, and so had a great
affection to the land of Canaan, as the land of their inheritance,
settled upon them by God himself; and to be driven out from abiding
in the inheritance of the Lord was looked upon as a sore judgment,
1. Heaven is the undoubted inheritance of
all the children of God; all that are born again are born to an
inheritance, as a man makes his child his heir; the apostle argues,
If children, then heirs,
2. The incomparable excellencies of this
inheritance, which are four:—(1.) It is incorruptible, in which
respect it is like its Maker, who is called the incorruptible
God,
III. This inheritance being described as
future, and distant both in time and place, the apostle supposes
some doubt or uneasiness yet to remain upon the minds of these
people, whether they might not possibly fall short by the way.
"Though the happiness be safe in heaven, yet we are still upon
earth, liable to abundance of temptations, miseries, and
infirmities. Are we in such a safe state that we shall certainly
come thither?" To this he answers that they should be safely
guarded and conducted thither; they should be kept and preserved
from all such destructive temptations and injuries as would prevent
their safe arrival at eternal life. The heir to an earthly estate
has no assurance that he shall live to enjoy it, but the heirs of
heaven shall certainly be conducted safely to the possession of it.
The blessing here promised is preservation: You are kept;
the author of it is God; the means in us made use of for
that end are our own faith and care; the end to which we are
preserved is salvation; and the time when we shall see the
safe end and issue of all is the last time. Note, 1. Such is
the tender care of God over his people that he not only gives them
grace, but preserves them unto glory. Their being kept implies both
danger and deliverance; they may be attacked, but shall not be
overcome. 2. The preservation of the regenerate to eternal life is
the effect of God's power. The greatness of the work, the number of
enemies, and our own infirmities, are such that no power but what
is almighty can preserve the soul through all unto salvation;
therefore the scripture often represents man's salvation as the
effect of divine power,
6 Wherein ye greatly rejoice, though now for a season, if need be, ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations: 7 That the trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ: 8 Whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory: 9 Receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation of your souls.
The first word, wherein, refers to
the apostle's foregoing discourse about the excellency of their
present state, and their grand expectations for the future. "In
this condition you greatly rejoice, though now for a season,
or a little while, if need be, you are made sorrowful through
manifold temptations,"
I. The apostle grants they were in great
affliction, and propounds several things in mitigation of their
sorrows. 1. Every sound Christian has always something wherein he
may greatly rejoice. Great rejoicing contains more than an inward
placid serenity of mind or sensation of comfort; it will show
itself in the countenance and conduct, but especially in praise and
gratitude. 2. The chief joy of a good Christian arises from things
spiritual and heavenly, from his relation to God and to heaven. In
these every sound Christian greatly rejoices; his joy arises from
his treasure, which consists of matters of great value, and the
title to them is sure. 3. The best Christians, those who have
reason greatly to rejoice, may yet be in great heaviness through
manifold temptations. All sorts of adversities are temptations, or
trials of faith, patience, and constancy. These seldom go singly,
but are manifold, and come from different quarters, the effect of
all which is great heaviness. As men, we are subject to sorrows,
personal and domestic. As Christians, our duty to God obliges us to
frequent sorrow: and our compassion towards the miserable, the
dishonour done to God, the calamities of his church, and the
destruction of mankind, from their own folly and from divine
vengeance, raise, in a generous and pious mind, almost continual
sorrow. I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my
heart,
II. He expresses the end of their
afflictions and the ground of their joy under them,
III. He particularly commends the faith of these primitive Christians upon two accounts:—
1. The excellency of its object, the unseen
Jesus. The apostle had seen our Lord in the flesh, but these
dispersed Jews never did, and yet they believed in him,
2. On account of two notable productions or effects of their faith, love and joy, and this joy so great as to be above description: You rejoice with joy unspeakable, and full of glory. Learn,
(1.) The faith of a Christian is properly conversant about things revealed, but not seen. Sense converses with things sensible and present; reason is a higher guide, which by sure deductions can infer the operation of causes, and the certainty of events; but faith ascends further still, and assures us of abundance of particulars that sense and reason could never have found out, upon the credit of revelation; it is the evidence of things not seen.
(2.) True faith is never alone, but produces a strong love to Jesus Christ. True Christians have a sincere love to Jesus, because they believe in him. This love discovers itself in the highest esteem for him, affectionate desires after him, willingness to be dissolved to be with him, delightful thoughts, cheerful services and sufferings, &c.
(3.) Where there are true faith and love to
Christ there is, or may be, joy unspeakable and full of
glory. This joy is inexpressible, it cannot be described by
words; the best discovery is by an experimental taste of it; it is
full of glory, full of heaven. There is much of heaven and
the future glory in the present joys of improved Christians; their
faith removes the causes of sorrow, and affords the best reasons
for joy. Though good people sometimes walk in darkness, it is often
owing to their own mistakes and ignorance, or to a fearful or
melancholy disposition, or to some late sinful conduct, or perhaps
to some sad occurrence of providence, that sinks their comfort for
the present, yet they have reason to rejoice in the Lord, and joy
in the God of their salvation,
10 Of which salvation the prophets have enquired and searched diligently, who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you: 11 Searching what, or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signify, when it testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ, and the glory that should follow. 12 Unto whom it was revealed, that not unto themselves, but unto us they did minister the things, which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the gospel unto you with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven; which things the angels desire to look into.
The apostle having described the persons to whom he wrote, and declared to them the excellent advantages they were under, goes on to show them what warrant he had for what he had delivered; and because they were Jews, and had a profound veneration for the Old Testament, he produces the authority of the prophets to convince them that the doctrine of salvation by faith in Jesus Christ was no new doctrine, but the same which the old prophets did enquire and search diligently into. Note,
I. Who made this diligent search—the prophets, who were persons inspired by God either to do or to say things extraordinary, above the reach of their own studies and abilities, as foretelling things to come, and revealing the will of God, by the direction of the Holy Spirit.
II. The object of their search, which was salvation, and the grace of God which should come unto you; the general salvation of men of all nations by Jesus Christ, and more especially the salvation afforded to the Jews, the grace that should come to them from him who was not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. They foresaw glorious times of light, grace, and comfort, coming upon the church, which made the prophets and righteous men desire to see and hear the things which came to pass in the days of the gospel.
III. The manner of their enquiry: they
enquired and searched diligently. The words are strong and
emphatic, alluding to miners, who dig to the bottom, and break
through not only the earth, but the rock, to come to the ore; so
these holy prophets had an earnest desire to know, and were
proportionably diligent in their enquiries after the grace of God,
which was to be revealed in the days of the Messiah: their being
inspired did not make their industrious search needless; for,
notwithstanding their extraordinary assistance from God, they were
obliged to make use of all the ordinary methods of improvement in
wisdom and knowledge. Daniel was a man greatly beloved and
inspired, yet he understood by books and study the computations of
time,
IV. The particular matters which the
ancient prophets chiefly searched into, which are expressed in
1. His humiliation and death, and the glorious consequences of it: The sufferings of Christ, and the glories that should follow. This enquiry would lead them into a view of the whole gospel, the sum whereof is this, that Christ Jesus was delivered for our offences and raised again for our justification.
2. The time, and the manner of the times, wherein the Messiah was to appear. Undoubtedly these holy prophets earnestly desired to see the days of the Son of man; and therefore, next to the thing itself, their minds were set upon the time of its accomplishment, so far as the Spirit of Christ, which was in them, had signified any thing towards that purpose. The nature of the times was also under their strict consideration, whether they would be quiet or troublesome times, times of peace or times of war. Learn, (1.) Jesus Christ had a being before his incarnation; for his Spirit did then exist in the prophets, and therefore he whose that Spirit then was must be in being also. (2.) The doctrine of the Trinity was not wholly unknown to the faithful in the Old Testament. The prophets knew that they were inspired by a Spirit that was in them; this Spirit they knew to be the Spirit of Christ, and consequently distinct from Christ himself: here is a plurality of persons, and from other parts of the Old Testament a Trinity may be collected. (3.) The works here ascribed to the Holy Ghost prove him to be God. He did signify, discover, and manifest to the prophets, many hundred years beforehand, the sufferings of Christ, with a multitude of particular circumstances attending them; and he did also testify, or give proof and evidence beforehand, of the certainty of that event, by inspiring the prophets to reveal it, to work miracles in confirmation of it, and by enabling the faithful to believe it. These works prove the Spirit of Christ to be God, since he is possessed of almighty power and infinite knowledge. (4.) From the example of Christ Jesus learn to expect a time of services and sufferings before you are received to glory. It was so with him, and the disciple is not above his Lord. The suffering time is but short, but the glory is everlasting; let the suffering season be ever so sharp and severe, it shall not hinder, but work for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.
V. The success with which their enquiries were crowned. Their holy endeavours to inform themselves were not slighted, for God gave them a satisfactory revelation to quiet and comfort their minds. They were informed that these things should not come to pass in their time, but yet all was firm and certain, and should come to pass in the times of the apostles: Not unto themselves, but to us; and we must report them, under the infallible direction of the Holy Ghost, to all the world. Which things the angels, &c.
You have here three sorts of students, or
enquirers into the great affair of man's salvation by Jesus
Christ:—1. The prophets, who searched diligently
into it. 2. The apostles, who consulted all the prophecies, and
were witnesses of the accomplishment of them, and so reported what
they knew to others in the preaching of the gospel. 3. The angels,
who most attentively pry into these matters. Learn, (1.) A diligent
endeavour after the knowledge of Christ and our duty will certainly
be answered with good success. The prophets are answered with a
revelation. Daniel studies, and receives information: the Bereans
search the scriptures, and are confirmed. (2.) The holiest and best
of men sometimes have their lawful and pious requests denied. It
was both lawful and pious for these prophets to desire to know more
than they were permitted to know about the time of the appearance
of Christ in the world, but they were denied. It is lawful and
pious for good parents to pray for their wicked children, for the
poor to pray against poverty, for a good man to pray against death;
yet, in these honest requests, they often are denied. God is
pleased to answer our necessities rather than our requests. (3.) It
is the honour and practice of a Christian to be useful to others,
in many cases, rather than to himself. The prophets ministered to
others, not unto themselves. None of us liveth to himself,
13 Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ; 14 As obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in your ignorance: 15 But as he which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation; 16 Because it is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy. 17 And if ye call on the Father, who without respect of persons judgeth according to every man's work, pass the time of your sojourning here in fear: 18 Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers; 19 But with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot: 20 Who verily was foreordained before the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these last times for you, 21 Who by him do believe in God, that raised him up from the dead, and gave him glory; that your faith and hope might be in God. 22 Seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently: 23 Being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever.
Here the apostle begins his exhortations to those whose glorious state he had before described, thereby instructing us that Christianity is a doctrine according to godliness, designed to make us not only wiser, but better.
I. He exhorts them to sobriety and holiness.
1. Wherefore gird up the loins of your
mind, &c.,
2. As obedient children, &c.,
3. But as he who hath called you,
&c.,
4. If you call on the Father,
&c.,
5. The apostle having extorted them to
pass the time of their sojourning in the fear of God from
this consideration, that they called on the Father, he adds
(
6. Having mentioned the price of
redemption, the apostle goes on to speak of some things relating
both to the Redeemer and the redeemed,
(1.) The Redeemer is further described, not
only as a Lamb without spot, but as one, [1.] That was
fore-ordained before the foundation of the world,
fore-ordained or foreknown. When prescience is ascribed to God, it
implies more than bare prospect or speculation. It imports an act
of the will, a resolution that the thing shall be,
(2.) The redeemed are also described here by their faith and hope, the cause of which is Jesus Christ: "You do by him believe in God—by him as the author, encourager, support, and finisher of your faith; your faith and hope now may be in God, as reconciled to you by Christ the Mediator."
(3.) From all this we learn, [1.] The
decree of God to send Christ to be a Mediator was from everlasting,
and was a just and merciful decree, which yet does not at all
excuse man's sin in crucifying him,
II. He exhorts them to brotherly love.
1. He supposes that the gospel had already
had such an effect upon them as to purify their souls while they
obeyed it through the Spirit, and that it had produced at least an
unfeigned love of the brethren; and thence he argues with
them to proceed to a higher degree of affection, to love one
another with a pure heart fervently,
2. He further presses upon Christians the
duty of loving one another with a pure heart fervently from the
consideration of their spiritual relation; they are all born
again, not of corruptible seed, but incorruptible, &c.
Hence we may learn, (1.) That all Christians are born again. The
apostle speaks of it as what is common to all serious Christians,
and by this they are brought into a new and a near relation to one
another, they become brethren by their new birth. (2.) The word of
God is the great means of regeneration,
24 For all flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of grass. The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away: 25 But the word of the Lord endureth for ever. And this is the word which by the gospel is preached unto you.
The apostle having given an account of the
excellency of the renewed spiritual man as born again, not of
corruptible but incorruptible seed, he now sets before us the
vanity of the natural man, taking him with all his ornaments and
advantages about him: For all flesh is as grass, and all the
glory of man as the flower of grass; and nothing can make him a
solid substantial being, but the being born again of the
incorruptible seed, the word of God, which will transform him into
a most excellent creature, whose glory will not fade like a flower,
but shine like an angel; and this word is daily set before you in
the preaching of the gospel. Learn, 1. Man, in his utmost flourish
and glory, is still a withering, fading, dying creature. Take him
singly, all flesh is grass. In his entrance into the world, in his
life and in his fall, he is similar to grass,
The general exhortation to holiness is continued,
and enforced by several reasons taken from the foundation on which
Christians are built, Jesus Christ, and from their spiritual
blessings and privileges in him. The means of obtaining it, the
word of God, is recommended, and all contrary qualities are
condemned,
1 Wherefore laying aside all malice, and all guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil speakings, 2 As newborn babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby: 3 If so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious.
The holy apostle has been recommending mutual charity, and setting forth the excellences of the word of God, calling it an incorruptible seed, and saying that it liveth and abideth for ever. He pursues his discourse, and very properly comes in with this necessary advice, Wherefore laying aside all malice, &c. These are such sins as both destroy charity and hinder the efficacy of the word, and consequently they prevent our regeneration.
I. His advice is to lay aside or put off what is evil, as one would do an old rotten garment: "Cast it away with indignation, never put it on more."
1. The sins to be put off, or thrown aside,
are, (1.) Malice, which may be taken more generally for all
sorts of wickedness, as
2. Hence learn, (1.) The best Christians have need to be cautioned and warned against the worst sins, such as malice, hypocrisy, envy. They are but sanctified in part, and are still liable to temptations. (2.) Our best services towards God will neither please him nor profit us if we be not conscientious in our duties to men. The sins here mentioned are offences against the second table. These must be laid aside, or else we cannot receive the word of God as we ought to do. (3.) Whereas it is said all malice, all guile, learn, That one sin, not laid aside, will hinder our spiritual profit and everlasting welfare. (4.) Malice, envy, hatred, hypocrisy, and evil-speaking, generally go together. Evil-speaking is a sign that malice and guile lie in the heart; and all of them combine to hinder our profiting by the word of God.
II. The apostle, like a wise physician,
having prescribed the purging out of vicious humours, goes on to
direct to wholesome and regular food, that they may grow thereby.
The duty exhorted to is a strong and constant desire for the
word of God, which word is here called reasonable
milk, only, this phrase not being proper English, our
translators rendered it the milk of the word, by which we
are to understand food proper for the soul, or a reasonable
creature, whereby the mind, not the body, is nourished and
strengthened. This milk of the word must be sincere, not
adulterated by the mixtures of men, who often corrupt the word of
God,
III. He adds an argument from their own
experience: If so be, or since that, or forasmuch
as, you have tasted that the Lord is gracious,
4 To whom coming, as unto a living stone, disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of God, and precious, 5 Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ. 6 Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on him shall not be confounded. 7 Unto you therefore which believe he is precious: but unto them which be disobedient, the stone which the builders disallowed, the same is made the head of the corner, 8 And a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence, even to them which stumble at the word, being disobedient: whereunto also they were appointed. 9 But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light: 10 Which in time past were not a people, but are now the people of God: which had not obtained mercy, but now have obtained mercy. 11 Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul; 12 Having your conversation honest among the Gentiles: that, whereas they speak against you as evildoers, they may by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation.
I. The apostle here gives us a description
of Jesus Christ as a living stone; and though to a capricious wit,
or an infidel, this description may seem rough and harsh, yet to
the Jews, who placed much of their religion in their magnificent
temple, and who understood the prophetical style, which calls the
Messiah a stone (
1. In this metaphorical description of
Jesus Christ, he is called a stone, to denote his invincible
strength and everlasting duration, and to teach his servants that
he is their protection and security, the foundation on which they
are built, and a rock of offence to all their enemies. He is the
living stone, having eternal life in himself, and being the prince
of life to all his people. The reputation and respect he has with
God and man are very different. He is disallowed of men, reprobated
or rejected by his own countrymen the Jews, and by the generality
of mankind; but chosen of God, separated and fore-ordained to be
the foundation of the church (as
2. Having described Christ as the
foundation, the apostle goes on to speak of the superstructure, the
materials built upon him: You also, as living stones, are built
up,
II. He confirms what he had asserted of
Christ being a living stone, &c., from
III. He deduces an important inference,
IV. The apostle adds a further description,
still preserving the metaphor of a stone,
1. The builders, the chief-priests, refused
him, and the people followed their leaders; and so Christ became to
them a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence, at which
they stumbled and hurt themselves; and in return he fell upon them
as a mighty stone or rock, and punished them with destruction.
2. Those who received him were highly
privileged,
(1.) To this objection the apostle answers,
that if they did not submit they were ruined (
(2.) To make this people content, and
thankful for the great mercies and dignities brought unto them by
the gospel, the apostle advises them to compare their former and
their present state. Time was when they were not a people, nor had
they obtained mercy, but they were solemnly disclaimed and divorced
(
V. He warns them to beware of fleshly
lusts,
VI. He exhorts them further to adorn their
profession by an honest conversation. Their conversation in every
turn, every instance, and every action of their lives, ought to be
honest; that is, good, lovely, decent, amiable, and without blame:
and that because they lived among the Gentiles, people of another
religion, and who were inveterate enemies to them, who did already
slander them and constantly spoke evil of them as of
evil-doers. "A clean, just, good conversation may not only stop
their mouths, but may possibly be a means to bring them to glorify
God, and turn to you, when they shall see you excel all others in
good works. They now call you evil-doers; vindicate yourselves by
good works, this is the way to convince them. There is a day of
visitation coming, wherein God may call them by his word and his
grace to repentance; and then they will glorify God, and applaud
you, for your excellent conversation,
13 Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake: whether it be to the king, as supreme; 14 Or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evildoers, and for the praise of them that do well. 15 For so is the will of God, that with well doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men: 16 As free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God. 17 Honour all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear God. Honour the king. 18 Servants, be subject to your masters with all fear; not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward. 19 For this is thankworthy, if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. 20 For what glory is it, if, when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently? but if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. 21 For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps: 22 Who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth: 23 Who, when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously: 24 Who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness: by whose stripes ye were healed. 25 For ye were as sheep going astray; but are now returned unto the Shepherd and Bishop of your souls.
The general rule of a Christian conversation is this, it must be honest, which it cannot be if there be not a conscientious discharge of all relative duties. The apostle here particularly treats of these distinctly.
I. The case of subjects. Christians were not only reputed innovators in religion, but disturbers of the state; it was highly necessary, therefore, that the apostle should settle the rules and measures of obedience to the civil magistrate, which he does here, where,
1. The duty required is submission, which comprises loyalty and reverence to their persons, obedience to their just laws and commands, and subjection to legal penalties.
2. The persons or objects to whom this submission is due are described, (1.) More generally: Every ordinance of man. Magistracy is certainly of divine right; but the particular form of government, the power of the magistrate, and the persons who are to execute this power, are of human institution, and are governed by the laws and constitutions of each particular country; and this is a general rule, binding in all nations, let the established form of be what it will. (2.) Particularly: To the king, as supreme, first in dignity and most eminent in degree; the king is a legal person, not a tyrant: or unto governors, deputies, proconsuls, rulers of provinces, who are sent by him, that is, commissioned by him to govern.
3. The reasons to enforce this duty are,
(1.) For the Lord's sake, who had
ordained magistracy for the good of mankind, who has required
obedience and submission (
(2.) From the end and use of the magistrate's office, which are, to punish evil-doers, and to praise and encourage all those that do well. They were appointed for the good of societies; and, where this end is not pursued, the fault is not in their institution but their practice. [1.] True religion is the best support of civil government; it requires submission for the Lord's sake, and for conscience' sake. [2.] All the punishments, and all the magistrates in the world, cannot hinder but there will be evil-doers in it. [3.] The best way the magistrate can take to discharge his own duty, and to amend the world, is to punish well and reward well.
(3.) Another reason why Christians should
submit to the evil magistrate is because it is the will of
God, and consequently their duty; and because it is the way to
put to silence the malicious slanders of ignorant and foolish men,
(4.) He reminds them of the spiritual
nature of Christian liberty. The Jews, from
4. The apostle concludes his discourse
concerning the duty of subjects with four admirable precepts:—
(1.) Honour all men. A due respect is to be given to all
men; the poor are not to be despised (
II. The case of servants wanted an
apostolical determination as well as that of subjects, for they
imagined that their Christian liberty set them free from their
unbelieving and cruel masters; to this the apostle answers,
Servants, be subject,
1. He orders them to be subject, to do their business faithfully and honestly, to conduct themselves, as inferiors ought, with reverence and affection, and to submit patiently to hardships and inconveniences. This subjection they owe to their masters, who have a right to their service; and that not only to the good and gentle, such as use them well and abate somewhat of their right, but even to the crooked and perverse, who are scarcely to be pleased at all. Learn, (1.) Servants ought to behave themselves to their masters with submission, and fear of displeasing them. (2.) The sinful misconduct of one relation does not justify the sinful behaviour of the other; the servant is bound to do his duty, though the master be sinfully froward and perverse. (3.) Good people are meek and gentle to their servants and inferiors. Our holy apostle shows his love and concern for the souls of poor servants, as well as for higher people. Herein he ought to be imitated by all inferior ministers, who should distinctly apply their counsels to the lower, the meaner, the younger, and the poorer sort of their hearers, as well as others.
2. Having charged them to be subject, he condescends to reason with them about it.
(1.) If they were patient under their
hardships, while they suffered unjustly, and continued doing their
duty to their unbelieving and untoward masters, this would e
acceptable to God, and he would reward all that they suffered for
conscience towards him; but to be patient when they were justly
chastised would deserve no commendation at all; it is only doing
well, and suffering patiently for that, which is acceptable with
God,
(2.) More reasons are given to encourage
Christian servants to patience under unjust sufferings,
3. The example of Christ's subjection and
patience is here explained and amplified: Christ suffered,
(1.) Wrongfully, and without cause; for he did no sin,
4. Lest any should think, from what is
said,
5. The apostle concludes his advice to
Christian servants, by putting them in mind of the difference
between their former and present condition,
Wherein the apostle describes the duties of
husbands and wives one to another, beginning with the duty of the
wife,
1 Likewise, ye wives, be in subjection to your own husbands; that, if any obey not the word, they also may without the word be won by the conversation of the wives; 2 While they behold your chaste conversation coupled with fear. 3 Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; 4 But let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. 5 For after this manner in the old time the holy women also, who trusted in God, adorned themselves, being in subjection unto their own husbands: 6 Even as Sara obeyed Abraham, calling him lord: whose daughters ye are, as long as ye do well, and are not afraid with any amazement. 7 Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with them according to knowledge, giving honour unto the wife, as unto the weaker vessel, and as being heirs together of the grace of life; that your prayers be not hindered.
The apostle having treated of the duties of subjects to their sovereigns, and of servants to their masters, proceeds to explain the duty of husbands and wives.
I. Lest the Christian matrons should imagine that their conversion to Christ, and their interest in all Christian privileges, exempted them from subjection to their pagan or Jewish husbands, the apostle here tells them,
1. In what the duty of wives consists.
(1.) In subjection, or an
affectionate submission to the will, and obedience to the just
authority, of their own husbands, which obliging conduct
would be the most likely way to win those disobedient and
unbelieving husbands who had rejected the word, or who attended to
no other evidence of the truth of it than what they saw in the
prudent, peaceable, and exemplary conversation of their
wives. Learn, [1.] Every distinct relation has its particular
duties, which ministers ought to preach, and the people ought to
understand. [2.] A cheerful subjection, and a loving,
reverential respect, are duties which Christian women owe their
husbands, whether they be good or bad; these were due from Eve to
Adam before the fall, and are still required, though much more
difficult now than they were before,
(2.) In fear, or reverence to their
husbands,
(3.) In a chaste conversation, which their unbelieving husbands would accurately observe and attend to. [1.] Evil men are strict observers of the conversation of the professors of religion; their curiosity, envy, and jealousy, make them watch narrowly the ways and lives of good people. [2.] A chaste conversation, attended with due and proper respect to every one, is an excellent means to win them to the faith of the gospel and obedience to the word.
(4.) In preferring the ornaments of the
mind to those of the body. [1.] He lays down a rule in regard to
the dress of religious women,
2. The duties of Christian wives being in
their nature difficult, the apostle enforces them by the example,
(1.) Of the holy women of old, who trusted in God,
II. The husband's duty to the wife comes next to be considered.
1. The particulars are, (1.) Cohabitation, which forbids unnecessary separation, and implies a mutual communication of goods and persons one to another, with delight and concord. (2.) Dwelling with the wife according to knowledge; not according to lust, as brutes; nor according to passion, as devils; but according to knowledge, as wise and sober men, who know the word of God and their own duty. (3.) Giving honour to the wife—giving due respect to her, and maintaining her authority, protecting her person, supporting her credit, delighting in her conversation, affording her a handsome maintenance, and placing a due trust and confidence in her.
2. The reasons are, Because she is the weaker vessel by nature and constitution, and so ought to be defended: but then the wife is, in other and higher respects, equal to her husband; they are heirs together of the grace of life, of all the blessings of this life and another, and therefore should live peaceably and quietly one with another, and, if they do not, their prayers one with another and one for another will be hindered, so that often "you will not pray at all, or, if you do, you will pray with a discomposed ruffled mind, and so without success." Learn, (1.) The weakness of the female sex is no just reason either for separation or contempt, but on the contrary it is a reason for honour and respect: Giving honour to the wife as unto the weaker vessel. (2.) There is an honour due to all who are heirs of the grace of life. (3.) All married people should take care to behave themselves so lovingly and peaceably one to another that they may not by their broils hinder the success of their prayers.
8 Finally, be ye all of one mind, having compassion one of another, love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous: 9 Not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing: but contrariwise blessing; knowing that ye are thereunto called, that ye should inherit a blessing. 10 For he that will love life, and see good days, let him refrain his tongue from evil, and his lips that they speak no guile: 11 Let him eschew evil, and do good; let him seek peace, and ensue it. 12 For the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and his ears are open unto their prayers: but the face of the Lord is against them that do evil. 13 And who is he that will harm you, if ye be followers of that which is good? 14 But and if ye suffer for righteousness' sake, happy are ye: and be not afraid of their terror, neither be troubled; 15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear:
The apostle here passes from special to more general exhortations.
I. He teaches us how Christians and friends
should treat one another. He advises Christians to be all of one
mind, to be unanimous in the belief of the same faith, and the
practice of the same duties of religion; and, whereas the
Christians at that time were many of them in a suffering condition,
he charges them to have compassion one of another, to
love as brethren, to pity those who were in distress,
and to be courteous to all. Hence learn, 1. Christians
should endeavour to be all of one mind in the great points of
faith, in real affection, and in Christian practice; they should be
like-minded one to another, according to Christ Jesus
(
II. He instructs us how to behave towards enemies. The apostle knew that Christians would be hated and evil-entreated of all men for Christ's sake; therefore,
1. He warns them not to return evil for
evil, nor railing for railing; but, on the contrary, "when they
rail at you, do you bless them; when they give you evil words, do
you give them good ones; for Christ has both by his word and
example called you to bless those that curse you, and has settled a
blessing on you as your everlasting inheritance, though you were
unworthy." To bear evils patiently, and to bless your enemies, is
the way to obtain this blessing of God. Learn, (1.) To render
evil for evil, or railing for railing, is a sinful unchristian
practice; the magistrate may punish evil-doers, and private
men may seek a legal remedy when they are wronged; but private
revenge by duelling, scolding, or secret mischief, is forbidden
2. He gives an excellent prescription for a
comfortable happy life in this quarrelsome ill-natured world
(
3. He shows that Christians need not fear
that such patient inoffensive behaviour as is prescribed will
invite and encourage the cruelty of their enemies, for God will
thereby be engaged on their side: For the eyes of the Lord are
over the righteous (
4. This patient humble behaviour of
Christians is further recommended and urged from two
considerations:—(1.) This will be the best and surest way to
prevent suffering; for who is he that will harm you?
16 Having a good conscience; that, whereas they speak evil of you, as of evildoers, they may be ashamed that falsely accuse your good conversation in Christ. 17 For it is better, if the will of God be so, that ye suffer for well doing, than for evil doing.
The confession of a Christian's faith cannot credibly be supported but by the two means here specified—a good conscience and a good conversation. conscience is good when it does its office well, when it is kept pure and uncorrupt, and clear from guilt; then it will justify you, though men accuse you. A good conversation in Christ is a holy life, according to the doctrine and example of Christ. "Look well to your conscience, and to your conversation; and then, though men speak evil of you, and falsely accuse you as evil-doers, you will clear yourselves, and bring them to shame. Perhaps you may think it hard to suffer for well-doing, for keeping a good conscience and a good conversation; but be not discouraged, for it is better for you, though worse for your enemies, that you suffer for well-doing than for evil-doing." Learn, 1. The most conscientious persons cannot escape the censures and slanders of evil men; they will speak evil of them, as of evil-doers, and charge them with crimes which their very souls abhor: Christ and his apostles were so used. 2. A good conscience and a good conversation are the best means to secure a good name; these give a solid reputation and a lasting one. 3. False accusation generally turns to the accuser's shame, by discovering at last the accuser's indiscretion, injustice, falsehood, and uncharitableness. 4. It is sometimes the will of God that good people should suffer for well-doing, for their honesty and for their faith. 5. As well-doing sometimes exposes a good man to suffering, so evil-doing will not exempt an evil man from it. The apostle supposes here that a man may suffer for both. If the sufferings of good people for well-doing be so severe, what will the sufferings of wicked people be for evil-doing? It is a sad condition which that person is in upon whom sin and suffering meet together at the same time; sin makes sufferings to be extreme, unprofitable, comfortless, and destructive.
18 For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit: 19 By which also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison; 20 Which sometime were disobedient, when once the longsuffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight souls were saved by water.
Here, I. The example of Christ is proposed
as an argument for patience under sufferings, the strength of which
will be discerned if we consider the several points contained in
the words; observe therefore, 1. Jesus Christ himself was not
exempted from sufferings in this life, though he had no guilt of
his own and could have declined all suffering if he had pleased. 2.
The reason or meritorious cause of Christ's suffering was the sins
of men: Christ suffered for sins. The sufferings of Christ
were a true and proper punishment; this punishment was suffered to
expiate and to make an atonement for sin; and it extends to all
sin. 3. In the case of our Lord's suffering, it was the just that
suffered for the unjust; he substituted himself in our room and
stead, and bore our iniquities. He that knew no sin suffered
instead of those that knew no righteousness. 4. The merit and
perfection of Christ's sacrifice were such that for him to suffer
once was enough. The legal sacrifices were repeated from day to
day, and from year to year; but the sacrifice of Christ, once
offered, purgeth away sin,
II. The apostle passes from the example of Christ to that of the old world, and sets before the Jews, to whom he wrote, the different event of those who believed and obeyed Christ preaching by Noah, from those that continued disobedient and unbelieving, intimating to the Jews that they were under a like sentence. God would not wait much longer upon them. They had now an offer of mercy; those that accepted of it should be saved, but those who rejected Christ and the gospel should be as certainly destroyed as ever the disobedient in the times of Noah were.
1. For the explication of this we may
notice, (1.) The preacher—Christ Jesus, who has interested himself
in the affairs of the church and of the world ever since he was
first promised to Adam,
2. From the whole we learn that, (1.) God takes exact notice of all the means and advantages that people in all ages have had for the salvation of their souls; it is put to the account of the old world that Christ offered them his help, sent his Spirit, gave them fair warning by Noah, and waited a long time for their amendment. (2.) Though the patience of God wait long upon sinners, yet it will expire at last; it is beneath the majesty of the great God always to wait upon man in vain. (3.) The spirits of disobedient sinners, as soon as they are out of their bodies, are committed to the prison of hell, whence there is no redemption. (4.) The way of the most is neither the best, the wisest, nor the safest way to follow: better to follow the eight in the ark than the eight millions drowned by the flood and damned to hell.
21 The like figure whereunto even baptism doth also now save us (not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience toward God,) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ: 22 Who is gone into heaven, and is on the right hand of God; angels and authorities and powers being made subject unto him.
Noah's salvation in the ark upon the water prefigured the salvation of all good Christians in the church by baptism; that temporal salvation by the ark was a type, the antitype whereunto is the eternal salvation of believers by baptism, to prevent mistakes about which the apostle,
I. Declares what he means by saving baptism; not the outward ceremony of washing with water, which, in itself, does no more than put away the filth of the flesh, but it is that baptism wherein there is a faithful answer or restipulation of a resolved good conscience, engaging to believe in, and be entirely devoted to, God, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, renouncing at the same time the flesh, the world, and the devil. The baptismal covenant, made and kept, will certainly save us. Washing is the visible sign; this is the thing signified.
II. The apostle shows that the efficacy of
baptism to salvation depends not upon the work done, but upon the
resurrection of Christ, which supposes his death, and is the
foundation of our faith and hope, to which we are rendered
conformable by dying to sin, and rising again to holiness and
newness of life. Learn, 1. The sacrament of baptism, rightly
received, is a means and a pledge of salvation. Baptism now
saveth us. God is pleased to convey his blessings to us in and
by his ordinances,
III. The apostle, having mentioned the
death and resurrection of Christ, proceeds to speak of his
ascension, and sitting at the right hand of the Father, as a
subject fit to be considered by these believers for their comfort
in their suffering condition,
The work of a Christian is twofold—doing the will
of God and suffering his pleasure. This chapter directs us in both.
The duties we are here exhorted to employ ourselves in are the
mortification of sin, living to God, sobriety, prayer, charity,
hospitality, and the best improvement of our talents, which the
apostle presses upon Christians from the consideration of the time
they have lost in their sins, and the approaching end of all
things,
1 Forasmuch then as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, arm yourselves likewise with the same mind: for he that hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sin; 2 That he no longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh to the lusts of men, but to the will of God. 3 For the time past of our life may suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in lasciviousness, lusts, excess of wine, revellings, banquetings, and abominable idolatries:
The apostle here draws a new inference from the consideration of Christ's sufferings. As he had before made use of it to persuade to patience in suffering, so here to mortification of sin. Observe,
I. How the exhortation is expressed. The
antecedent or supposition is that Christ had suffered for us
in the flesh, or in his human nature. The consequent or inference
is, "Arm and fortify yourselves likewise with the same
mind, courage, and resolution." The word flesh in the former
part of the verse signifies Christ's human nature, but in the
latter part it signifies man's corrupt nature. So the sense is, "As
Christ suffered in his human nature, do you, according to your
baptismal vow and profession, make your corrupt nature suffer, by
putting to death the body of sin by self-denial and mortification;
for, if you do not thus suffer, you will be conformable to Christ
in his death and resurrection, and will cease from sin."
Learn, 1. Some of the strongest and best arguments against all
sorts of sin are taken from the sufferings of Christ. All sympathy
and tenderness for Christ as a sufferer are lost of you do not put
away sin. He dies to destroy it; and, though he could cheerfully
submit to the worst sufferings, yet he could never submit to the
least sin. 2. The beginning of all true mortification lies in the
mind, not in penances and hardships upon the body. The mind of man
is carnal, full of enmity; the understanding is darkened, being
alienated from the life of God,
II. How it is further explained,
III. How it is enforced (
4 Wherein they think it strange that ye run not with them to the same excess of riot, speaking evil of you: 5 Who shall give account to him that is ready to judge the quick and the dead. 6 For for this cause was the gospel preached also to them that are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, but live according to God in the spirit.
I. Here you have the visible change wrought
in those who in the
II. For the comfort of the servants of God, it is here added,
1. That all wicked people, especially those
who speak evil of such as are not as bad as themselves, shall
give an account, and be put to give a reason of their
behaviour, to him who is ready to judge, who is both able and duly
authorized, and who will ere long judge and pass sentence upon all
who shall then be found alive, and all such as being dead shall
then be raised again,
2. That for this cause was the gospel
preached also to those that are dead, that they might be judged
according to men in the flesh, but live according to God in the
Spirit,
7 But the end of all things is at hand: be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer. 8 And above all things have fervent charity among yourselves: for charity shall cover the multitude of sins. 9 Use hospitality one to another without grudging. 10 As every man hath received the gift, even so minister the same one to another, as good stewards of the manifold grace of God. 11 If any man speak, let him speak as the oracles of God; if any man minister, let him do it as of the ability which God giveth: that God in all things may be glorified through Jesus Christ, to whom be praise and dominion for ever and ever. Amen.
We have here an awful position or doctrine, and an inference drawn from it. The position is that the end of all things is at hand. The miserable destruction of the Jewish church and nation foretold by our Saviour is now very near; consequently, the time of their persecution and your sufferings is but very short. Your own life and that of your enemies will soon come to their utmost period. Nay, the world itself will not continue very long. The conflagration will put an end to it; and all things must be swallowed up in an endless eternity. The inference from this comprises a series of exhortations.
1. To sobriety and watchfulness: "Be you
therefore sober,
2. To charity: And above all things have
fervent charity among yourselves,
3. To hospitality,
4. To the improvement of talents,
(1.) The rule is that whatever gift, ordinary or extraordinary, whatever power, ability, or capacity of doing good is given to us, we should minister, or do service, with the same one to another, accounting ourselves not masters, but only stewards of the manifold grace, or the various gifts, of God. Learn, [1.] Whatever ability we have of doing good we must own it to be the gift of God and ascribe it to his grace. [2.] Whatever gifts we have received, we ought to look upon them as received for the use one of another. We must not assume them to ourselves, nor hide them in a napkin, but do service with them one to another in the best manner we are able. [3.] In receiving and using the manifold gifts of God we must look upon ourselves as stewards only, and act accordingly. The talents we are entrusted with are our Lord's goods, and must be employed as he directs. And it is required in a steward that he be found faithful.
(2.) The apostle exemplifies his direction
about gifts in two particulars—speaking and ministering,
concerning which he gives these rules:—[1.] If any man,
whether a minister in public or a Christian in private conference,
speak or teach, he must do it as the oracles of God,
which direct us as to the matter of our speech. What Christians in
private, or ministers in public, teach and speak must be the pure
word and oracles of God. As to the manner of speaking, it must be
with the seriousness, reverence, and solemnity, that become those
holy and divine oracles. [2.] If any man minister, either as
a deacon, distributing the alms of the church and taking care of
the poor, or as a private person, by charitable gifts and
contributions, let him do it as of the ability which God
giveth. He who has received plenty and ability from God ought
to minister plentifully, and according to his ability. These rules
ought to be followed and practised for this end, that God in all
things, in all your gifts, ministrations, and services, may be
glorified, that others may see your good works, and glorify your
Father who is in heaven (
12 Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you: 13 But rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings; that, when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy. 14 If ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; for the spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you: on their part he is evil spoken of, but on your part he is glorified. 15 But let none of you suffer as a murderer, or as a thief, or as an evildoer, or as a busybody in other men's matters. 16 Yet if any man suffer as a Christian, let him not be ashamed; but let him glorify God on this behalf. 17 For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel of God? 18 And if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear? 19 Wherefore let them that suffer according to the will of God commit the keeping of their souls to him in well doing, as unto a faithful Creator.
The frequent repetition of counsel and comfort to Christians, considered as sufferers, in every chapter of this epistle, shows that the greatest danger these new converts were in arose from the persecutions to which their embracing Christianity exposed them. The good behaviour of Christians under sufferings is the most difficult part of their duty, but yet necessary both for the honour of Christ and their own comfort; and therefore the apostle, having extorted them in the former part of this chapter to the great duty of mortification, comes here to direct them in the necessary duty of patience under sufferings. An unmortified spirit is very unfit to bear trials. Observe,
I. The apostle's kind manner of address to
these poor despised Christians: they were his beloved,
II. His advice to them, relating to their sufferings, which is,
1. That they should not think them strange, nor be surprised at them, as if some unexpected event befel them; for,
(1.) Though they be sharp and fiery, yet
they are designed only to try, not to ruin them, to try their
sincerity, strength, patience, and trust in God. On the contrary,
they ought rather to rejoice under their sufferings, because theirs
may properly be called Christ's sufferings. They are of the same
kind, and for the same cause, that Christ suffered; they make us
conformable to him; he suffers in them, and feels in our
infirmities; and, if we be partakers of his sufferings, we shall
also be make partakers of his glory, and shall meet him with
exceeding joy at his great appearing to judge his enemies, and
crown his faithful servants,
(2.) From the fiery trial the apostle
descends to a lower degree of persecution—that of the tongue by
slander and reproach,
2. That they should take care they did not
suffer justly, as evil-doers,
3. That their trials were now at hand, and
they should stand prepared accordingly,
(1.) He tells them that the time had come
when judgment must begin at the house of God. The usual
method of Providence has been this: When God brings great
calamities and sore judgments upon whole nations, he generally
begins with his own people,
(2.) He intimates the irremediable doom of
the wicked: If the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the
ungodly and sinner appear,
4. That when called to suffer, according
to the will of God, they should look chiefly to the safety of
their souls, which are put into hazard by affliction, and cannot be
kept secure otherwise than by committing them to God, who
will undertake the charge, if we commit them to him in well-doing;
for he is their Creator, and has out of mere grace made many kind
promises to them of eternal salvation, in which he will show
himself faithful and true,
In which the apostle gives particular directions,
first to the elders, how to behave themselves towards their flock
(
1 The elders which are among you I exhort, who am also an elder, and a witness of the sufferings of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory that shall be revealed: 2 Feed the flock of God which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint, but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind; 3 Neither as being lords over God's heritage, but being ensamples to the flock. 4 And when the chief Shepherd shall appear, ye shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth not away.
Here we may observe,
I. The persons to whom this exhortation is given—to the presbyters, pastors, and spiritual guides of the church, elders by office, rather than by age, ministers of those churches to whom he wrote this epistle.
II. The person who gives this
exhortation—the apostle Peter: I exhort; and, to give force
to this exhortation, he tells them he was their brother-presbyter
or fellow-elder, and so puts nothing upon them but what he was
ready to perform himself. He was also a witness of the
sufferings of Christ, being with him in the garden, attending
him to the palace of the high-priest, and very likely being a
spectator of his suffering upon the cross, at a distance among the
crowd,
III. The pastor's duty described, and the
manner in which that duty ought to be performed. The pastoral duty
is three-fold:—1. To feed the flock, by preaching to them
the sincere word of God, and ruling them according to such
directions and discipline as the word of God prescribes, both which
are implied in this expression, Feed the flock. 2. The
pastors of the church must take the oversight thereof. The
elders are exhorted to do the office of bishops (as the word
signifies), by personal care and vigilance over all the flock
committed to their charge. 3. They must be examples to the
flock, and practise the holiness, self-denial, mortification,
and all other Christian duties, which they preach and recommend to
their people. These duties must be performed, not by
constraint, not because you must do them, not from compulsion
of the civil power, or the constraint of fear or shame, but from a
willing mind that takes pleasure in the work: not for filthy
lucre, or any emoluments and profits attending the place where
you reside, or any perquisite belonging to the office, but of a
ready mind, regarding the flock more than the fleece, sincerely
and cheerfully endeavouring to serve the church of God; neither
as being lords over God's heritage, tyrannizing over them by
compulsion and coercive force, or imposing unscriptural and human
inventions upon them instead of necessary duty,
IV. In opposition to that filthy lucre which many propose to themselves as their principal motive in undertaking and discharging the pastoral office, the apostle sets before them the crown of glory designed by the great shepherd, Jesus Christ, for all his faithful ministers. Learn, 1. Jesus Christ is the chief shepherd of the whole flock and heritage of God. He bought them, and rules them; he defends and saves them for ever. He is also the chief shepherd over all inferior shepherds; they derive their authority from him, act in his name, and are accountable to him at last. 2. This chief shepherd will appear, to judge all ministers and under-shepherds, to call them to account, whether they have faithfully discharged their duty both publicly and privately according to the foregoing directions. 3. Those that are found to have done their duty shall have what is infinitely better than temporal gain; they shall receive from the grand shepherd a high degree of everlasting glory, a crown of glory that fadeth not away.
5 Likewise, ye younger, submit yourselves unto the elder. Yea, all of you be subject one to another, and be clothed with humility: for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble. 6 Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that he may exalt you in due time: 7 Casting all your care upon him; for he careth for you.
Having settled and explained the duty of the pastors or spiritual guides of the church, the apostle comes now to instruct the flock,
I. How to behave themselves to their
ministers and to one another. He calls them the younger, as
being generally younger than their grave pastors, and to put them
in mind of their inferiority, the term younger being used by our
Saviour to signify an inferior,
II. The apostle, knowing that these
Christians were already under very hard circumstances, rightly
supposes that what he had foretold of greater hardships yet a
coming might excite in them abundance of care and fear about the
event of these difficulties, what the issue of them would be to
themselves, their families, and the church of God; foreseeing this
anxious care would be a heavy burden, and a sore temptation, he
gives them the best advice, and supports it with a strong argument.
His advice is to cast all their care, or all care of
themselves, upon God. "Throw your cares, which are so cutting
and distracting, which wound your souls and pierce your hearts,
upon the wise and gracious providence of God; trust in him with a
firm composed mind, for he careth for you. He is willing to
release you of your care, and take the care of you upon himself. He
will either avert what you fear, or support you under it. He will
order all events to you so as shall convince you of his paternal
love and tenderness towards you; and all shall be so ordered that
no hurt, but good, shall come unto you,"
8 Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour: 9 Whom resist stedfast in the faith, knowing that the same afflictions are accomplished in your brethren that are in the world.
Here the apostle does three things:—
I. He shows them their danger from an enemy more cruel and restless than even the worst of men, whom he describes,
1. By his characters and names. (1.) He is an adversary: "That adversary of yours; not a common adversary, but an enemy that impleads you, and litigates against you in your grand depending cause, and aims at your very souls." (2.) The devil, the grand accuser of all the brethren; this title is derived from a word which signifies to strike through, or to stab. He would strike malignity into our natures and poison into our souls. If he could have struck these people with passion and murmuring in their sufferings, perhaps he might have drawn them to apostasy and ruin. (3.) He is a roaring lion, hungry, fierce, strong, and cruel, the fierce and greedy pursuer of souls.
2. By his business: He walks about, seeking whom he may devour; his whole design is to devour and destroy souls. To this end he is unwearied and restless in his malicious endeavours; for he always, night and day, goes about studying and contriving whom he may ensnare to their eternal ruin.
II. Hence he infers that it is their duty, 1. To be sober, and to govern both the outward and the inward man by the rules of temperance, modesty, and mortification. 2. To be vigilant; not secure or careless, but rather suspicious of constant danger from this spiritual enemy, and, under that apprehension, to be watchful and diligent to prevent his designs and save our souls. 3. To resist him stedfast in the faith. It was the faith of these people that Satan aimed at; if he could overturn their faith, and draw them into apostasy, then he knew he should gain his point, and ruin their souls; therefore, to destroy their faith, he raises bitter persecutions, and sets the grand potentates of the world against them. This strong trial and temptation they must resist, by being well-grounded, resolute, and stedfast in the faith: to encourage them to this,
III. He tells them that their care was not
singular, for they knew that the like afflictions befel their
brethren in all parts of the world, and that all the people of God
were their fellow-soldiers in this warfare. Learn, 1. All the great
persecutions that ever were in the world were raised, spirited up,
and conducted, by the devil; he is the grand persecutor, as well as
the deceiver and accuser, of the brethren; men are his
willing spiteful instruments, but he is the chief adversary that
wars against Christ and his people,
10 But the God of all grace, who hath called us unto his eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after that ye have suffered a while, make you perfect, stablish, strengthen, settle you. 11 To him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. 12 By Silvanus, a faithful brother unto you, as I suppose, I have written briefly, exhorting, and testifying that this is the true grace of God wherein ye stand. 13 The church that is at Babylon, elected together with you, saluteth you; and so doth Marcus my son. 14 Greet ye one another with a kiss of charity. Peace be with you all that are in Christ Jesus. Amen.
We come now to the conclusion of this epistle, which,
I. The apostle begins with a most weighty prayer, which he addresses to God as the God of all grace, the author and finisher of every heavenly gift and quality, acknowledging, on their behalf, that God had already called them to be partakers of that eternal glory, which, being his own, he had promised and settled upon them, through the merit and intercession of Jesus Christ. Observe,
1. What he prays for on their account; not that they might be excused from sufferings, but that their sufferings might be moderate and short, and, after they had suffered awhile, that God would restore them to a settled and peaceable condition, and perfect his work in them—that he would establish them against wavering, either in faith or duty, that he would strengthen those who were weak, and settle them upon Christ the foundation, so firmly that their union with him might be indissoluble and everlasting. Learn, (1.) All grace is from God; it is he who restrains, converts, comforts, and saves men by his grace. (2.) All who are called into a state of grace are called to partake of eternal glory and happiness. (3.) Those who are called to be heirs of eternal life through Jesus Christ must, nevertheless, suffer in this world, but their sufferings will be but for a little while. (4.) The perfecting, establishing, strengthening, and settling, of good people in grace, and their perseverance therein, is so difficult a work, that only the God of all grace can accomplish it; and therefore he is earnestly to be sought unto by continual prayer, and dependence upon his promises.
2. His doxology,
II. He recapitulates the design of his
writing this epistle to them (
III. He recommends Silvanus, the person by whom he sent them this brief epistle, as a brother whom he esteemed faithful and friendly to them, and hoped they would account him so, though he was a ministers of the uncircumcision. Observe, An honourable esteem of the ministers of religion tends much to the success of their labours. When we are convinced they are faithful, we shall profit more by their ministerial services. The prejudices that some of these Jews might have against Silvanus, as a minister of the Gentiles, would soon wear off when they were once convinced that he was a faithful brother.
IV. He closes with salutations and a solemn
benediction. Observe, 1. Peter, being at Babylon in Assyria, when
he wrote this epistle (whither he travelled, as the apostle of the
circumcision, to visit that church, which was the chief of the
dispersion), sends the salutation of that church to the other
churches to whom he wrote (
Completed by Joseph Hill.
AN
The penman
of this epistle appears plainly to be the same who wrote the
foregoing; and, whatever difference some learned men apprehend they
discern in the style of this epistle from that of the former, this
cannot be a sufficient argument to assert that it was written by
Simon who succeeded the apostle James in the church at Jerusalem,
inasmuch as he who wrote this epistle calls himself Simon Peter,
and an apostle (
In this chapter we have, I. An introduction, or
preface, making way for, and leading to, what is principally
designed by the apostle,
1 Simon Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them that have obtained like precious faith with us through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ: 2 Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, 3 According as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and virtue: 4 Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.
The apostle Peter, being moved by the Holy Ghost to write once more to those who from among the Jews were turned to faith in Christ, begins this second epistle with an introduction, wherein the same persons are described and the same blessings are desired that are in the preface to his former letter; but there are some additions or alterations which ought to be taken notice of, in all the three parts of the introduction.
I. We have here a description of the person
who wrote the epistle, by the name of Simon, as well as
Peter, and by the title of servant, as well as that
of apostle. Peter, being in both epistles, seems to be the
name most frequently used, and with which he may be thought to be
best pleased, it being given him by our Lord, upon his confessing
Jesus to be Christ the Son of the living God, and the very
name signifying and sealing that truth to be the fundamental
article, the rock on which all must build; but the name
Simon, though omitted in the former epistle, is mentioned in
this, lest the total omission of that name, which was given him
when he was circumcised, should make the Jewish believers, who were
all zealous of the law, to become jealous of the apostle, as if he
disclaimed and despised circumcision. He here styles himself a
servant (as well as an apostle) of Jesus Christ; in this
he may be allowed to glory, as David does,
II. We have an account of the people to
whom the epistle is written. They are described in the former
epistle as elect according to the foreknowledge of God the
Father, and here as having obtained precious faith in our
Lord Jesus Christ; for the faith here mentioned is vastly
different from the false faith of the heretic, and the feigned
faith of the hypocrite, and the fruitless faith of the formal
professor, how orthodox soever he is. It is the faith of God's
elect (
III. We have the apostolical benediction, wherein he wishes for the multiplication and increase of the divine favour to them, and the advancement and growth of the work of grace in them, and that peace with God and in their own consciences (which cannot be without grace) may abound in them. This is the very same benediction that is in the former epistle; but here he adds,
1. An account of the way and means whereby
grace and peace are multiplied—it is through the
knowledge of God and Jesus Christ; this acknowledging or
believing in the only living and true God, and Jesus Christ whom
he has sent, is the great improvement of spiritual life, or it
could not be the way to life eternal,
2. The ground of the apostle's faith in
asking, and of the Christian's hope in expecting, the increase of
grace. What we have already received should encourage us to ask for
more; he who has begun the work of grace will perfect it. Observe,
(1.) The fountain of all spiritual blessings is the divine power of
Jesus Christ, who could not discharge all the office of Mediator,
unless he was God as well as man. (2.) All things that have any
relation to, and influence upon, the true spiritual life, the life
and power of godliness, are from Jesus Christ; in him all
fulness dwells, and it is from him that we receive, and
grace for grace (
5 And beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; 6 And to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; 7 And to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. 8 For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. 9 But he that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. 10 Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: 11 For so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
In these words the apostle comes to the
chief thing intended in this epistle—to excite and engage them to
advance in grace and holiness, they having already obtained
precious faith, and been made partakers of the divine nature. This
is a very good beginning, but it is not to be rested in, as if we
were already perfect. The apostle had prayed that grace and peace
might be multiplied to them, and now he exhorts them to press
forward for the obtaining of more grace. We should, as we have
opportunity, exhort those we pray for, and excite them to the use
of all proper means to obtain what we desire God to bestow upon
them; and those who will make any progress in religion must be very
diligent and industrious in their endeavours. Without giving all
diligence, there is no gaining any ground in the work of
holiness; those who are slothful in the business of religion will
make nothing of it; we must strive if we will enter in at the
strait gate,
I. Here we cannot but observe how the
believer's way is marked out step by step. 1. He must get
virtue, by which some understand justice; and then
the knowledge, temperance, and patience that follow, being
joined with it, the apostle may be supposed to put them upon
pressing after the four cardinal virtues, or the four elements that
go to the making up of every virtue or virtuous action. But seeing
it is a faithful saying, and constantly to be asserted, that
those who have faith be careful to maintain good works
(
II. All the forementioned graces must be
had, or we shall not be thoroughly furnished for all good
works—for the duties of the first and second table, for active
and passive obedience, and for those services wherein we are to
imitate God as well as for those wherein we only obey him—and
therefore to engage us to an industrious and unwearied pursuit of
them, the apostle sets forth the advantages that redound to all who
successfully labour so as to get these things to be and abound
in them,
1. More generally,
2. The apostle proposes two particular
advantages that will attend or follow upon diligence in the work of
a Christian: stability in grace, and a triumphant entrance into
glory. These he brings in by resuming his former exhortation, and
laying it down in other words; for what in
12 Wherefore I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these things, though ye know them, and be established in the present truth. 13 Yea, I think it meet, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to stir you up by putting you in remembrance; 14 Knowing that shortly I must put off this my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus Christ hath showed me. 15 Moreover I will endeavour that ye may be able after my decease to have these things always in remembrance.
I. The importance and advantage of progress
and perseverance in grace and holiness made the apostle to be very
diligent in doing the work of a minister of Christ, that he might
thereby excite and assist them to be diligent in the duty of
Christians. If ministers be negligent in their work, it can hardly
be expected that the people will be diligent in theirs; therefore
Peter will not be negligent (that is, at no time or place,
in no part of his work, to no part of his charge), but will be
exemplarily and universally diligent, and that in the work of a
remembrancer. This is the office of the best ministers, even the
apostles themselves; they are the Lord's remembrancers
(
II. The apostle, being set upon the work,
tells us (
16 For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of his majesty. 17 For he received from God the Father honour and glory, when there came such a voice to him from the excellent glory, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. 18 And this voice which came from heaven we heard, when we were with him in the holy mount.
Here we have the reason of giving the
foregoing exhortation, and that with so much diligence and
seriousness. These things are not idle tales, or a vain thing, but
of undoubted truth and vast concern. The gospel is not a
cunningly devised fable. These are not the words of one who
hath a devil, nor the contrivance of any number of men who by
cunning craftiness endeavour to deceive. The way of salvation by
Jesus Christ is eminently the counsel of God, the most excellent
contrivance of the infinitely wise Jehovah; it was he that invented
this way of saving sinners by Jesus Christ, whose power and coming
are set forth in the gospel, and the apostle's preaching was a
making of these things known. 1. The preaching of the gospel is a
making known the power of Christ, that he is able to save to the
uttermost all who come to God by him. He is the mighty God, and
therefore can save from both the guilt and the filth of sin. 2. The
coming of Christ also is make known by the preaching of the gospel.
He who was promised immediately after the fall of man, as in the
fulness of time to be born of a woman, has now come in the flesh;
and whosoever denies this is an antichrist (
19 We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts: 20 Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. 21 For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.
In these words the apostle lays down another argument to prove the truth and reality of the gospel, and intimates that this second proof is more strong and convincing than the former, and more unanswerably makes out that the doctrine of the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ is not a mere fable or cunning contrivance of men, but the wise and wonderful counsel of the holy and gracious God. For this is foretold by the prophets and penmen of the Old Testament, who spoke and wrote under the influence and according to the direction of the Spirit of God. Here note,
I. The description that is given of the
scriptures of the Old Testament: they are called a more sure
word of prophecy. 1. It is a prophetical declaration of the
power and coming, the Godhead and incarnation, of our Saviour,
which we have in the Old Testament. It is there foretold that
the seed of the woman shall bruise the serpent's head. His
power to destroy the devil and his works, and his being made of a
woman, are there foretold; and the great and awful Old Testament
name of God, Jehovah (as read by some), signifies only He
will be; and that name of God (
II. The encouragement the apostle gives us
to search the scriptures. He tells us, We do well if we take
heed to them; that is, apply our minds to understand the sense,
and our hearts to believe the truth, of this sure word, yea, bend
ourselves to it, that we may be moulded and fashioned by it. The
word is that form of doctrine into which we must be cast (
III. The apostle lays down one thing as
previously necessary in order to our giving heed to, and getting
good by, the scriptures, and that is the knowing that all prophecy
is of divine origin. Now this important truth he not only asserts,
but proves. 1. Observe, No scripture prophecy is of private
interpretation (or a man's own proper opinion, an explication of
his own mind), but the revelation of the mind of God. This was the
difference between the prophets of the Lord and the false prophets
who have been in the world. The prophets of the Lord did not speak
nor do any thing of their own mind, as Moses, the chief of them,
says expressly (
IV. Seeing it is so absolutely necessary
that persons be fully persuaded of the scripture's divine origin,
the apostle (
The apostle, having in the foregoing chapter
exhorted them to proceed and advance in the Christian race, now
comes to remove, as much as in him lay, what he could not but
apprehend would hinder their complying with his exhortation. He
therefore gives them fair warning of false teachers, by whom they
might be in danger of being seduced. To prevent this, I. He
describes these seducers as impious in themselves, and very
pernicious to others,
1 But there were false prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction. 2 And many shall follow their pernicious ways; by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of. 3 And through covetousness shall they with feigned words make merchandise of you—
I. In the end of the former chapter there is mention made of holy men of God, who lived in the times of the Old Testament, and were used as the amanuenses of the Holy Ghost, in writing the sacred oracles; but in the beginning of this he tells us they had, even at that time, false prophets in the church as well as true. In all ages of the church, and under all dispensations, when God sends true prophets, the devil sends some to seduce and deceive, false prophets in the Old Testament, and false Christs, false apostles, and seducing teachers, in the New. Concerning these observe, 1. Their business is to bring in destructive errors, even damnable heresies, as the business of teachers sent of God is to show the way of truth, even the true way to everlasting life. There are damnable heresies as well as damnable practices; and false teachers are industrious to spread pernicious errors. 2. Damnable heresies are commonly brought in privily, under the cloak and colour of truth. Those who introduce destructive heresies deny the Lord that bought them. They reject and refuse to hear and learn of the great teacher sent from God, though he is the only Saviour and Redeemer of men, who paid a price sufficient to redeem as many worlds of sinners as there are sinners in the world. 4. Those who bring in errors destructive to others bring swift (and therefore sure) destruction upon themselves. Self-destroyers are soon destroyed; and those who are so hardened as to propagate errors destructive to others shall surely and suddenly be destroyed, and that without remedy.
II. He proceeds, in the
III. Observe, in the next place, the method seducers take to draw disciples after them: they use feigned words; they flatter, and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple, inducing them to yield entirely to the opinions which these seducers endeavour to propagate, and sell and deliver themselves over to the instruction and government of these false teacher, who make a gain of those whom they make their proselytes, serving themselves and making some advantage of them; for all this is through covetousness, with a desire and design to get more wealth, or credit, or commendation, by increasing the number of their followers. The faithful ministers of Christ, who show men the way of truth, desire the profit and advantage of their followers, that they may be saved; but these seducing teachers desire and design only their own temporal advantage and worldly grandeur.
—3 Whose judgment now of a long time lingereth not, and their damnation slumbereth not. 4 For if God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment; 5 And spared not the old world, but saved Noah the eighth person, a preacher of righteousness, bringing in the flood upon the world of the ungodly; 6 And turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrha into ashes condemned them with an overthrow, making them an ensample unto those that after should live ungodly;
Men are apt to think that a reprieve is the forerunner of a pardon, and that if judgment be not speedily executed it is, or will be, certainly reversed. But the apostle tells us that how successful and prosperous soever false teachers may be, and that for a time, yet their judgment lingereth not. God has determined long ago how he will deal with them. Such unbelievers, who endeavour to turn others from the faith, are condemned already, and the wrath of God abideth on them. The righteous Judge will speedily take vengeance; the day of their calamity is at hand, and the things that shall come upon them make haste. To prove this assertion, here are several examples of the righteous judgment of God, in taking vengeance on sinners, proposed to our serious consideration.
I. See how God dealt with the angels who sinned. Observe, 1. No excellency will exempt a sinner from punishment. If the angels, who excel us vastly in strength and knowledge, violate the law of God, the sentence which that law awards shall be executed upon them, and that without mercy or mitigation, for God did not spare them. Hence observe, 2. By how much the more excellent the offender, by so much the more severe the punishment. These angels, who had the advantage of men as to the dignity of their nature, are immediately punished. There is no sparing them for a few days, no favour at all shown them. 3. Sin debases and degrades the persons who commit it. The angels of heaven are cast down from the height of their excellency, and divested of all their glory and dignity, upon their disobedience. Whoever sins against God does a manifest hurt to himself. 4. Those who rebel against the God of heaven shall all be sent down to hell. There is no place nor state between the height of glory and the depth of misery in which they shall be allowed to rest. If creatures sin in heaven, they must suffer in hell. 5. Sin is the work of darkness, and darkness is the wages of sin. The darkness of misery and torment follows the darkness of sin. Those who will not walk according to the light and direction of God's law shall be deprived of the light of God's countenance and the comforts of his presence. 6. As sin binds men over to punishment, so misery and torment hold men under punishment. The darkness which is their misery keeps them so that they cannot get away from their torment. 7. The last degree of torment is not till the day of judgment. The sinning angels, though in hell already, are yet reserved to the judgment of the great day.
II. See how God dealt with the old world, even in much the same way that he dealt with the angels. He spared not the old world. Here observe, 1. The number of offenders signifies no more to procure any favour than the quality. If the sin be universal, the punishment shall likewise extend to all. But, 2. If there be but a few righteous, they shall be preserved. God does not destroy the good with the bad. In wrath he remembers mercy. 3. Those who are preachers of righteousness in an age of universal corruption and degeneracy, holding forth the word of life in an unblamable and exemplary conversation, shall be preserved in a time of general destruction. 4. God can make use of those creatures as the instruments of his vengeance in punishing sinners which he at first made and appointed for their service and benefit. He destroyed the whole world by water; but observe, 5. What was the procuring cause of this: it was a world of ungodly men. Ungodliness puts men out of the divine protection, and exposes them to utter destruction.
III. See how God dealt with Sodom and
Gomorrah; though they were situated in a country like the garden of
the Lord, yet, if in such a fruitful soil they abound in sin, God
can soon turn a fruitful land into barrenness and a well-watered
country into dust and ashes. Observe, 1. No political union or
confederacy can keep off judgments from a sinful people. Sodom and
the neighbouring cities were no more secured by their regular
government than the angels by the dignity of their nature or the
old world by their vast number. 2. God can make use of contrary
creatures to punish incorrigible sinners. He destroys the old
world by water, and Sodom by fire. He who keeps fire and water
from hurting his people (
7 And delivered just Lot, vexed with the filthy conversation of the wicked: 8 (For that righteous man dwelling among them, in seeing and hearing, vexed his righteous soul from day to day with their unlawful deeds;) 9 The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptations, and to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punished:
When God sends destruction on the ungodly, he commands deliverance for the righteous; and, if he rain fire and brimstone on the wicked, he will cover the head of the just, and they shall be hid in the day of his anger. This we have an instance of in his preserving Lot. Here observe, 1. The character given of Lot; he is called a just man; this he was as to the generally prevailing bent of his heart and through the main of his conversation. God does not account men just or unjust from one single act, but from their general course of life. And here is a just man in the midst of a most corrupt and profligate generation universally gone off from all good. He does not follow the multitude to do evil, but in a city of injustice he walks uprightly. 2. The impression the sins of others made upon this righteous man. Though the sinner takes pleasure in his wickedness, it is a grief and vexation to the soul of the righteous. In bad company we cannot escape either guilt or grief. Let the sins of others be a trouble to us, otherwise it will not be possible for us to keep ourselves pure. 3. Here is a particular mention of the duration and continuance of this good man's grief and vexation: it was from day to day. Being accustomed to hear and see their wickedness did not reconcile him to it, nor abate of the horror that was occasioned by it. This is the righteous man whom God preserved from the desolating judgment that destroyed all round about him. From this instance we are taught to argue that God knows how to deliver his people and punish his enemies. It is here presupposed that the righteous must have their temptations and trials. The devil and his instruments will thrust sore at them, that they may fall; and, if we will get to heaven, it must be through many tribulations. It is therefore our duty to reckon upon and prepare for them. Observe here, (1.) The Lord knows those that are his. He has set apart him who is godly for himself; and, if there is but one in five cities, he knows him; and where there is a greater number he cannot be ignorant of nor overlook any one of them. (2.) The wisdom of God is never at a loss about ways and means to deliver his people. They are often utterly at a loss, and can see no way; he can deliver a great many. (3.) The deliverance of the godly is the work of God, that which he concerns himself in, both his wisdom to contrive the way and his power to work out the deliverance out of temptation, to prevent their falling into sin and their being ruined by their troubles. And surely, if he can deliver out of temptation, he could keep from falling into it if he did not see such trials to be necessary. (4.) God makes a very great difference in his dealings with the godly and the wicked. When he saves his people from destruction, he delivers over his enemies to deserved ruin. The unjust has no share in the salvation God works out for the righteous. The wicked are reserved to the day of judgment. Here we see, [1.] There is a day of judgment. God has appointed a day wherein he will judge the world. [2.] The preservation of impenitent sinners is only a reserving of them to the day of the revelation of the righteous judgment of God.
10 But chiefly them that walk after the flesh in the lust of uncleanness, and despise government. Presumptuous are they, selfwilled, they are not afraid to speak evil of dignities. 11 Whereas angels, which are greater in power and might, bring not railing accusation against them before the Lord. 12 But these, as natural brute beasts, made to be taken and destroyed, speak evil of the things that they understand not; and shall utterly perish in their own corruption; 13 And shall receive the reward of unrighteousness, as they that count it pleasure to riot in the day time. Spots they are and blemishes, sporting themselves with their own deceivings while they feast with you; 14 Having eyes full of adultery, and that cannot cease from sin; beguiling unstable souls: a heart they have exercised with covetous practices; cursed children: 15 Which have forsaken the right way, and are gone astray, following the way of Balaam the son of Bosor, who loved the wages of unrighteousness; 16 But was rebuked for his iniquity: the dumb ass speaking with man's voice forbad the madness of the prophet. 17 These are wells without water, clouds that are carried with a tempest; to whom the mist of darkness is reserved for ever. 18 For when they speak great swelling words of vanity, they allure through the lusts of the flesh, through much wantonness, those that were clean escaped from them who live in error. 19 While they promise them liberty, they themselves are the servants of corruption: for of whom a man is overcome, of the same is he brought in bondage. 20 For if after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entangled therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the beginning. 21 For it had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than, after they have known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto them. 22 But it is happened unto them according to the true proverb, The dog is turned to his own vomit again; and the sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire.
The apostle's design being to warn us of, and arm us against, seducers, he now returns to discourse more particularly of them, and give us an account of their character and conduct, which abundantly justifies the righteous Judge of the world in reserving them in an especial manner for the most severe and heavy doom, as Cain is taken under special protection that he might be kept for uncommon vengeance. But why will God thus deal with these false teachers? This he shows in what follows.
I. These walk after the flesh; they follow the devices and desires of their own hearts, they give up themselves to the conduct of their own fleshly mind, refusing to make their reason stoop to divine revelation, and to bring every thought to the obedience of Christ; they, in their lives, act directly contrary to God's righteous precepts, and comply with the demands of corrupt nature. Evil opinions are often accompanied with evil practices; and those who are for propagating error are for improving in wickedness. They will not sit down contented in the measure of iniquity to which they have attained, nor is it enough for them to stand up, and maintain, and defend, what wickedness they have already committed, but they walk after the flesh, they go on in their sinful course, and increase unto more ungodliness and greater degrees of impurity and uncleanness too; they also pour contempt on those whom God has set in authority over them and requires them to honour. These therefore despise the ordinance of God, and we need not wonder at it, for they are bold and daring, obstinate and refractory, and will not only cherish contempt in their hearts, but with their tongues will utter slanderous and reproachful words of those who are set over them.
II. This he aggravates, by setting forth the very different conduct of more excellent creatures, even the angels, of whom observe, 1. They are greater in power and might, and that even than those who are clothed with authority and power among the sons of men, and much more than those false teachers who are slanderous revilers of magistrates and governors; the good angels vastly exceed us in all natural and moral excellences, in strength, understanding, and holiness too. 2. Good angels are accusers of sinful creatures, either of their own kind, or ours, or both. Those who are allowed to behold the face of God, and stand before his throne, cannot but have a zeal for his honour, and accuse and blame those who dishonour him. 3. Angels bring their accusations of sinful creatures before the Lord; they do not publish their faults, and tell their crimes to their fellow-creatures, in a way of calumny and slander; but it is before the Lord, who is the Judge, and will be the avenger, of all impiety and injustice. 4. Good angels mingle no bitter revilings nor base reproaches with any of the accusations or charges they bring against the wickedest and worst of criminals. Let us, who pray that God's will may be done on earth as it is in heaven, imitate the angels in this particular; if we complain of wicked men, let it be to God, and that not with rage and reviling, but with compassion and composedness of mind, that may evidence that we belong to him who is meek and merciful.
III. The apostle, having shown (
IV. The apostle (
V. The apostle proceeds (
1. As wells, or fountains, without water. Observe, (1.) Ministers should be as wells or fountains, where the people may find instruction, direction, and comfort; but (2.) False teachers have nothing of this to impart to those who consult them: the word of truth is the water of life, which refreshes the souls that receive it; but these deceivers are set upon spreading and promoting error, and therefore are set forth as empty, because there is no truth in them. In vain then are all our expectations of being fed and filled with knowledge and understanding by those who are themselves ignorant and empty.
2. As clouds carried with a tempest.
When we see a cloud we expect a refreshing shower from it; but
these are clouds which yield no rain, for they are driven with the
wind, but not of the Spirit, but the stormy wind or tempest of
their own ambition and covetousness. They espouse and spread those
opinions that will procure most applause and advantage to
themselves; and as clouds obstruct the light of the sun, and darken
the air, so do these darken counsel by words without
knowledge and wherein there is no truth; and, seeing these men
are for promoting darkness in this world, it is very just that the
mist of darkness should be their portion in the next. Utter
darkness was prepared for the devil, the great deceiver, and his
angels, those instruments that he uses to turn men from the truth,
and therefore for them it is reserved, and that for ever; the fire
of hell is everlasting, and the smoke of the bottomless pit rises
up for ever and ever. And it is just with God to deal thus with
them, because (1.) They allure those they deal with, and draw them
into a net, or catch them as men do fish; and, (2.) It is with
great swelling words of vanity, lofty expressions, which have a
great sound, but little sense. (3.) They work upon the corrupt
affections and carnal fleshly lusts of men, proposing
what is grateful to them. And, (4.) They seduce persons who in
reality avoided and kept at a distance from those who spread and
those who embraced hurtful and destructive errors. Observe, [1.] By
application and industry men attain a skilfulness and dexterity in
promoting error. They are as artful and as successful as the
fisher, who makes angling his daily employment. The business of
these men is to draw disciples after them, and in their methods and
management there are some things worth observing, how they suit
their bait to those they desire to catch. [2.] Erroneous teachers
have a peculiar advantage to win men over to them, because they
have sensual pleasure to take them with; where as the ministers of
Christ put men upon self-denial, and the mortifying of those lusts
that others gratify and please: wonder not therefore that truth
prevails no more, or that errors spread so much. [3.] Persons who
have for a while adhered to the truth, and kept clear of errors,
may by the subtlety and industry of seducers be so far deceived as
to fall into those errors they had for a while clean
escaped. "Be therefore always upon your guard, maintain a godly
jealousy of yourselves, search the scriptures, pray for the Spirit
to instruct and establish you in the truth, walk humbly with God,
and watch against every thing that may provoke him to give you up
to a reprobate mind, that you may not be taken with the fair and
specious pretences of these false teachers, who promise liberty to
all who will hearken to them, not true Christian liberty for the
service of God, but a licentiousness in sin, to follow the devices
and desires of their own hearts." To prevent these men's gaining
proselytes, he tells us that, in the midst of all their talk of
liberty, they themselves are the vilest slaves, for they are the
servants of corruption; their own lusts have gotten a complete
victory over them, and they are actually in bondage to them, making
provision for the flesh, to satisfy its cravings, comply
with its directions, and obey its commands. Their minds and hearts
are so far corrupted and depraved that they have neither power nor
will to refuse the task that is imposed on them. They are conquered
and captivated by their spiritual enemies, and yield their members
servants of unrighteousness: and what a shame it is to be overcome
and commanded by those who are themselves the servants of
corruption, and slaves to their own lusts! This consideration
should prevent our being led away by these seducers; and to this he
adds another (
VI. The apostle, in the
The apostle drawing towards the conclusion of his
second epistle, begins this last chapter with repeating the account
of his design and scope in writing a second time to them,
1 This second epistle, beloved, I now write unto you; in both which I stir up your pure minds by way of remembrance: 2 That ye may be mindful of the words which were spoken before by the holy prophets, and of the commandment of us the apostles of the Lord and Saviour:
That the apostle might the better reach his
end in writing this epistle, which is to make them steady and
constant in a fiducial and practical remembrance of the doctrine of
the gospel, he, 1. Expresses his special affection and tenderness
for them, by calling them beloved, hereby evidencing that he
added to godliness brotherly-kindness, as he had (
3 Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, 4 And saying, Where is the promise of his coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation. 5 For this they willingly are ignorant of, that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water: 6 Whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished: 7 But the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men.
To quicken and excite us to a serious minding and firm adhering to what God has revealed to us by the prophets and apostles, we are told that there will be scoffers, men who will make a mock of sin, and of salvation from it. God's way of saving sinners by Jesus Christ is what men will scoff at, and that in the last days, under the gospel. This indeed may seem very strange, that the New-Testament dispensation of the covenant of grace, which is spiritual and therefore more agreeable to the nature of God than the Old, should be ridiculed and reproached; but the spirituality and simplicity of New-Testament worship are directly contrary to the carnal mind of man, and this accounts for what the apostle seems here to hint at, namely, that scoffers shall be more numerous and more bold in the last days than ever before. Though in all ages those who were born and walked after the flesh persecuted, reviled, and reproached those who were born and did walk after the Spirit, yet in the last days there will be a great improvement in the art and impudence of bantering serious godliness, and those who firmly adhere to the circumspection and self-denial which the gospel prescribes. This is what is mentioned as a thing well known to all Christians, and therefore they ought to reckon upon it, that they may not be surprised and shaken, as if some strange thing happened unto them. Now to prevent the true Christian's being overcome, when attacked by these scoffers, we are told,
I. What sort of persons they are: they
walk after their own lusts, they follow the devices and
desires of their own hearts, and carnal affections, not the
dictates and directions of right reason and an enlightened
well-informed judgment. This they do in the course of their
conversation, they live as they list, and they speak as they list;
it is not only their inward minds that are evil and opposite to
God, as the mind of every unrenewed sinner is (
II. We also are forewarned how far they
will proceed: they will attempt to shake and unsettle us, even as
to our belief of Christ's second coming; they will scoffingly say,
Where is the promise of his coming?
III. We are also forewarned of the method
of their reasoning, for while they laugh they will pretend to argue
too. To this purpose they add that since the fathers fell asleep
all things continue as they were from the beginning of the
creation,
IV. Here is the falsehood of their argument
detected. Whereas they confidently had said there had not been any
change from the beginning of the creation, the apostle puts
us in remembrance of a change already past, which, in a manner,
equals that which we are called to expect and look for, which was
the drowning of the world in the days of Noah. This these scoffers
had overlooked; they took no notice of it. Though they might have
known it, and ought to have known it, yet this they willingly
are ignorant of (
1. We begin with the apostle's account of
the destruction which has once already come upon the world
(
2. What the apostle says of the destructive
change which is yet to come upon it: The heavens and the earth,
which now are, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto
fire against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men,
8 But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.
The apostle comes in these words to instruct and establish Christians in the truth of the coming of the Lord, where we may clearly discern the tenderness and affection wherewith he speaks to them, calling them beloved; he had a compassionate concern and a love of good-will for the ungodly wretches who refused to believe divine revelation, but he has a peculiar respect for the true believers, and the remaining ignorance and weakness that the apprehends to be in them make him jealous, and put him on giving them a caution. Here we may observe,
I. The truth which the apostle asserts—that with the Lord one day is as a thousand years, and a thousand years are as one day. Though, in the account of men, there is a great deal of difference between a day and a year, and a vast deal more between one day and a thousand years, yet in the account of God, who inhabits eternity, in which there is no succession, there is no difference; for all things past, present, and future, are ever before him, and the delay of a thousand years cannot be so much to him as the deferring of any thing for a day or an hour is to us.
II. The importance of this truth: This is the one thing the apostle would not have us ignorant of; a holy awe and reverential fear of God are necessary in order to our worshiping and glorifying him, and a belief of the inconceivable distance between him and us is very proper to beget and maintain that religious fear of the Lord which is the beginning of wisdom. This is a truth that belongs to our peace, and therefore he endeavours that it may not be hidden from our eyes; as it is in the original, Let not this one thing be hidden from you. If men have no knowledge or belief of the eternal God, they will be very apt to think him such a one as themselves. Yet how hard is it to conceive of eternity! It is therefore not very easy to attain such a knowledge of God as is absolutely necessary.
9 The Lord is not slack concerning his promise, as some men count slackness; but is longsuffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance. 10 But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.
We are here told that the Lord is not
slack—he does not delay beyond the appointed time; as God kept
the time that he had appointed for the delivering of Israel out of
Egypt, to a day (
I. That what men count slackness is truly
long-suffering, and that to us-ward; it is giving
more time to his own people, whom he has chosen before the
foundation of the world, many of whom are not as yet converted;
and those who are in a state of grace and favour with God are to
advance in knowledge and holiness, and in the exercise of faith and
patience, to abound in good works, doing and suffering what they
are called to, that they may bring glory to God, and improve in a
meetness for heaven; for God is not willing that any of these
should perish, but that all of them should come to repentance. Here
observe, 1. Repentance is absolutely necessary in order to
salvation. Except we repent, we shall perish,
II. The day of the Lord will come as a
thief in the night,
And now who can but observe what a
difference there will be between the first coming of Christ and the
second! Yet that is called the great and dreadful day of the
Lord,
11 Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness, 12 Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat? 13 Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. 14 Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for such things, be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace, without spot, and blameless. 15 And account that the longsuffering of our Lord is salvation; even as our beloved brother Paul also according to the wisdom given unto him hath written unto you; 16 As also in all his epistles, speaking in them of these things; in which are some things hard to be understood, which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other scriptures, unto their own destruction. 17 Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware lest ye also, being led away with the error of the wicked, fall from your own stedfastness. 18 But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To him be glory both now and for ever. Amen.
The apostle, having instructed them in the doctrine of Christ's second coming,
I. Takes occasion thence to exhort them to
purity and godliness in their whole conversation: all the truths
which are revealed in scripture should be improved for our
advancement in practical godliness: this is the effect that
knowledge must produce, or we are never the better for it. If
you know these things, happy are you if you do them. Seeing all
these things must be dissolved, how holy should we be, that are
assured of it, departing from and dying to sin, that has so
corrupted and defiled all the visible creation that there is an
absolute need of its dissolution! All that was made for man's use
is subject to vanity by man's sin: and if the sin of man has
brought the visible heavens, and the elements and earth, under a
curse, from which they cannot be freed without being dissolved,
what an abominable evil is sin, and how much to be hated by us!
And, inasmuch as this dissolution is in order to their being
restored to their primitive beauty and excellency, how pure and
holy should we be, in order to our being fit for the new heaven
and new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness! It is a very
exact and universal holiness that he exhorts to, not resting in any
lower measure or degree, but labouring to be eminent beyond what is
commonly attained—holy in God's house and in our own, holy in our
worshipping of God and in our conversing with men. All our
conversation, whether with high or low, rich or poor, good or bad,
friends or enemies, must be holy. We must keep ourselves
unspotted from the world in all our converses with it. We must
be perfecting holiness in the fear of God, and in the love
of God too. We must exercise ourselves unto godliness of all
sorts, in all its parts, trusting in God and delighting in God
only, who continues the same when the whole visible creation shall
be dissolved, devoting ourselves to the service of God, and
designing the glorifying and enjoyment of God, who endures for
ever; whereas what worldly men delight in and follow after must all
be dissolved. Those things which we now see must in a little while
pass away, and be no more as they now are: let us look therefore at
what shall abide and continue, which, though it be not present, is
certain and not far off. This looking for the day of God is
one of the directions the apostle gives us, in order to our being
eminently holy and godly in all manner of conversation.
"Look for the day of God as what you firmly believe shall come, and
what you earnestly long for." The coming of the day of God
is what every Christian must hope for and earnestly expect; for it
is a day when Christ shall appear in the glory of the
Father, and evidence his divinity and Godhead even to those who
counted him a mere man. The first coming of our Lord Jesus Christ,
when he appeared in the form of a servant, was what the
people of God earnestly waited and looked for: that coming was for
the consolation of Israel,
II. As in
1. "That you be found of him in peace, in a state of peace and reconciliation with God through Christ, in whom alone God is reconciling the world to himself. All that are out of Christ are in a state of enmity, and reject and oppose the Lord and his anointed, and shall therefore be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and the glory of his power. Those whose sins are pardoned and their peace made with God are the only safe and happy people; therefore follow after peace, and that with all." (1.) Peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. (2.) Peace in our own consciences, through the Spirit of grace witnessing with our spirits that we are the children of God. (3.) Peace with men, by having a calm and peaceable disposition wrought in us, resembling that of our blessed Lord.
2. That you be found of Christ without
spot, and blameless. Follow after holiness as well as peace:
and even spotless and perfect; we must not only take heed of all
spots which are not the spots of God's children (this only prevents
our being found of men without spot), we must be pressing towards
spotless purity, absolute perfection. Christians must be
perfecting holiness, that they may be not only blameless
before men, but also in the sight of God; and all this deserves and
needs the greatest diligence; he who does this work negligently can
never do it successfully. "Never expect to be found at that day of
God in peace, if you are lazy and idle in this your day, in which
we must finish the work that is given us to do. It is only the
diligent Christian who will be the happy Christian in the day of
the Lord. Our Lord will suddenly come to us, or shortly call us to
him; and would you have him find you idle?" Remember there is a
curse denounced against him who does the work of the Lord
negligently, Marg.
III. The apostle gives them a word of
caution,
1. He intimates that the knowledge we have
of these things should make us very wary and watchful, inasmuch as
there is a twofold danger,
2. That we may the better avoid being led
away, the apostle directs us what to do,
Completed by John Reynolds, of Shrewsbury.
AN
Though the
continued tradition of the church attests that this epistle came
from John the apostle, yet we may observe some other evidence that
will confirm (or with some perhaps even outweigh) the certainty of
that tradition. It should seem that the penman was one of the
apostolical college by the sensible palpable assurance he had of
the truth of the Mediator's person in his human nature: That
which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we
have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of
life,
The epistle is styled general, as being not inscribed to any particular church; it is, as a circular letter (or visitation charge), sent to divers churches (some say of Parthia), in order to confirm them in their stedfast adherence to the Lord Christ, and the sacred doctrines concerning his person and office, against seducers; and to instigate them to adorn that doctrine by love to God and man, and particularly to each other, as being descended from God, united by the same head, and travelling towards the same eternal life.
Evidence given concerning Christ's person and
excellency,
1 That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life; 2 (For the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and show unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;) 3 That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ. 4 And these things write we unto you, that your joy may be full.
The apostle omits his name and character (as also the author to the Hebrews does) either out of humility, or as being willing that the Christian reader should be swayed by the light and weight of the things written rather than by the name that might recommend them. And so he begins,
I. With an account or character of the
Mediator's person. He is the great subject of the gospel, the
foundation and object of our faith and hope, the bond and cement
that unite us unto God. He should be well known; and he is
represented here, 1. As the Word of life,
II. With the evidences and convictive
assurances that the apostle and his brethren had of the Mediator's
presence and converse in this world. There were sufficient
demonstrations of the reality of his abode here, and of the
excellency and dignity of his person in the way of his
manifestation. The life, the word of life, the eternal life,
as such, could not be seen and felt; but the life manifested might
be, and was so. The life was clothed with flesh, put on the state
and habit of abased human nature, and as such gave sensible proof
of its existence and transactions here. The divine life, or Word
incarnate, presented and evinced itself to the very senses of the
apostles. As, 1. To their ears: That which we have heard,
III. With a solemn assertion and
attestation of these grounds and evidences of the Christian truth
and doctrine. The apostles publish these assurances for our
satisfaction: We bear witness, and show unto you,
IV. With the reason of the apostle's exhibiting and asserting this summary of sacred faith, and this breviate of evidence attending it. This reason is twofold:—
1. That the believers of it may be advanced
to the same happiness with them (with the apostles themselves):
That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that you
may have fellowship with us,
2. That believers may be enlarged and
advanced in holy joy: And these things write we unto you that
your joy may be full,
5 This then is the message which we have heard of him, and declare unto you, that God is light, and in him is no darkness at all. 6 If we say that we have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth: 7 But if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin.
The apostle, having declared the truth and dignity of the author of the gospel, brings a message or report from him, from which a just conclusion is to be drawn for the consideration and conviction of the professors of religion, or professed entertainers of this glorious gospel.
I. Here is the message or report that the
apostle avers to come from the Lord Jesus: This then is the
message which we have heard of him (
II. There is a just conclusion to be drawn
from this message and report, and that for the consideration and
conviction of professors of religion, or professed entertainers of
this gospel. This conclusion issues into two branches:—1. For the
conviction of such professors as have no true fellowship with God:
If we say we have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we
lie, and do not the truth. It is known that to walk, in
scripture account, is to order and frame the course and actions of
the moral life, that is, of the life so far as it is capable of
subjection to the divine law. To walk in darkness is to live
and act according to such ignorance, error, and erroneous practice,
as are contrary to the fundamental dictates of our holy religion.
Now there may be those who may pretend to great attainments and
enjoyments in religion; they may profess to have communion with
God; and yet their lives may be irreligious, immoral, and impure.
To such the apostle would not fear to give the lie: They lie,
and do not the truth. They belie God; for he holds no heavenly
fellowship or intercourse with unholy souls. What communion hath
light with darkness? They belie themselves, or lie concerning
themselves; for they have no such communications from God nor
accesses to him. There is no truth in their profession nor in their
practice, or their practice gives their profession and pretences
the lie, and demonstrates the folly and falsehood of them. 2. For
the conviction and consequent satisfaction of those that are near
to God: But, if we walk in the light, we have fellowship one
with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us
from all sin. As the blessed God is the eternal boundless
light, and the Mediator is, from him, the light of the world, so
the Christian institution is the great luminary that appears in our
sphere, and shines here below. A conformity to this in spirit and
practice demonstrates fellowship or communion with God. Those that
so walk show that they know God, that they have received of the
Spirit of God, and that the divine impress or image is stamped upon
their souls. Then we have fellowship one with another, they
with us and we with them, and both with God, in his blessed or
beatific communications to us. And this is one of those beatific
communications to us—that his Son's blood or death is applied or
imputed to us: The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us
from all sin. The eternal life, the eternal Son, hath put on
flesh and blood, and so became Jesus Christ. Jesus Christ hath shed
his blood for us, or died to wash us from our sins in his own
blood. His blood applied to us discharges us from the guilt of all
sin, both original and actual, inherent and committed: and so far
we stand righteous in his sight; and not only so, but his blood
procures for us those sacred influences by which sin is to be
subdued more and more, till it is quite abolished,
8 If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. 9 If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 10 If we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us.
Here, I. The apostle, having supposed that
even those of this heavenly communion have yet their sin, proceeds
here to justify that supposition, and this he does by showing the
dreadful consequences of denying it, and that in two particulars:—
1. If we say, We have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the
truth is not in us,
II. The apostle then instructs the believer
in the way to the continued pardon of his sin. Here we have, 1. His
duty in order thereto: If we confess our sins,
Here the apostle encourages against sins of
infirmity (
1 My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous: 2 And he is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world.
These verses relate to the concluding subject of the foregoing chapter, in which the apostle proceeds upon the supposition of the real Christian's sin. And here he gives them both dissuasion and support.
1. Dissuasion. He would leave no room for
sin: "My little children, these things write I unto you, that
you sin not,
II. The believer's support and relief in
case of sin: And (or but) if any man sin (any of us, or of
our foresaid communion), We have we an Advocate with the
Father, &c.,
3 And hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his commandments. 4 He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. 5 But whoso keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God perfected: hereby know we that we are in him. 6 He that saith he abideth in him ought himself also so to walk, even as he walked.
These verses may seem to relate to the
I. The trial of our light: And hereby we
do know that we know him, if we keep his commandments,
II. The trial of our love: But whoso
keepeth his word in him verily is the love of God perfected; hereby
know we that we are in him,
7 Brethren, I write no new commandment unto you, but an old commandment which ye had from the beginning. The old commandment is the word which ye have heard from the beginning. 8 Again, a new commandment I write unto you, which thing is true in him and in you: because the darkness is past, and the true light now shineth. 9 He that saith he is in the light, and hateth his brother, is in darkness even until now. 10 He that loveth his brother abideth in the light, and there is none occasion of stumbling in him. 11 But he that hateth his brother is in darkness, and walketh in darkness, and knoweth not whither he goeth, because that darkness hath blinded his eyes.
The seventh verse may be supposed either to
look backward to what immediately preceded (and then it is
walking as Christ walked that is here represented as no
new, but an old commandment; it is that which the apostles
would certainly inculcate wherever they brought Christ's gospel),
or to look forward to what the apostle is now going to recommend,
and that is the law of fraternal love; this is the message heard
from the beginning (
I. As an old one: I write no new
commandment unto you, but an old commandment, which you had from
the beginning,
II. As a new one: "Again, to
constrain you to this duty the more, a new commandment I write
unto you, the law of the new society, the Christian
corporation, which thing is true in him, the matter of which
was first true in and concerning the head of it; the truth of it
was first and was abundantly in him; he loved the church, and
gave himself for it: and it is true in you; this law is
in some measure written upon your hearts; you are taught of God to
love one another, and that because" (or since, or forasmuch
as) "the darkness is past, the darkness of your prejudiced
unconverted (whether Jewish or Gentile) minds, your deplorable
ignorance of God and of Christ is now past, and the true light
now shineth (
12 I write unto you, little children, because your sins are forgiven you for his name's sake. 13 I write unto you, fathers, because ye have known him that is from the beginning. I write unto you, young men, because ye have overcome the wicked one. I write unto you, little children, because ye have known the Father. 14 I have written unto you, fathers, because ye have known him that is from the beginning. I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one. 15 Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. 16 For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. 17 And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever.
This new command of holy love, with the incentives thereto, may possibly be directed to the several ranks of disciples that are here accosted. The several graduates in the Christian university, the catholic church, must be sure to preserve the bond of sacred love. Or, there being an important dehortation and dissuasion to follow, without the observance of which vital religion in the love of God and love of the brethren cannot subsist, the apostle may justly seem to preface it with a solemn address to the several forms or orders in the school of Christ: let the infants or minors, the adults, the seniors (or the adepti, the teleioi, the most perfect), in the Christian institution, know that they must not love this world; and so,
I. We have the address itself made to the various forms and ranks in the church of Christ. All Christians are not of the same standing and stature; there are babes in Christ, there are grown men, and old disciples. As these have their peculiar states, so they have their peculiar duties; but there are precepts and a correspondent obedience common to them all, as particularly mutual love and contempt of the world. We see also that wise pastors will judiciously distribute the word of life, and give to the several members of Christ's family their several suitable portions: I write unto you children, fathers, and young men. In this distribution the apostle addresses,
1. The lowest in the Christian school: I
write unto you, little children,
2. To those of the highest station and
stature, to the seniors in Christianity, to whom he gives an
honourable appellation: I write unto you, fathers (
3. To the middle age of Christians, to
those who are in their bloom and flower: I write unto you, young
men,
II. We have the dehortation or dissuasion
thus prefaced and introduced, a caution fundamental to vital
practical religion: "Love not the world, neither the things that
are in the world,
1. From the inconsistency of this love with
the love of God: If any man love the world, the love of the
Father is not in him,
2. From the prohibition of worldly love or
lust; it is not ordained of God: It is not of the Father, but is
of the world,
3. From the vain and vanishing state of
earthly things and the enjoyment of them. And the world passeth
away, and the lust thereof,
4. From the immortality of the divine
lover, the lover of God: But he that doeth the will of God,
which must be the character of the lover of God, in opposition to
this lover of the world, abideth for ever,
From the whole of these verses we should observe the purity and spirituality of the apostolical doctrine. The animal life must be subjected to the divine; the body with its affections should be swayed by religion, or the victorious love of God.
18 Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time. 19 They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us: but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us.
Here is, I. A moral prognostication of the
time; the end is coming: Little children, it is the last
time,
II. The sign of this last time: Even now
there are many antichrists (
III. Some account of these seducers or
antichrists. 1. More positively. They were once entertainers or
professors of apostolical doctrine: "They went out from us
(
20 But ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things. 21 I have not written unto you because ye know not the truth, but because ye know it, and that no lie is of the truth. 22 Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son. 23 Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father: (but) he that acknowledgeth the Son hath the Father also. 24 Let that therefore abide in you, which ye have heard from the beginning. If that which ye have heard from the beginning shall remain in you, ye also shall continue in the Son, and in the Father. 25 And this is the promise that he hath promised us, even eternal life. 26 These things have I written unto you concerning them that seduce you. 27 But the anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach you: but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him.
Here, I. The apostle encourages the
disciples (to whom he writes) in these dangerous times, in this
hour of seducers; he encourages them in the assurance of their
stability in this day of apostasy: But you have an unction from
the Holy One, and you know all things. We see, 1. The blessing
wherewith they were enriched—an unguent from heaven: You have
an unction. True Christians are anointed ones, their name
intimates as much. They are anointed with the oil of grace, with
gifts and spiritual endowments, by the Spirit of grace. They are
anointed into a similitude of their Lord's offices, as subordinate
prophets, priests, and kings, unto God. The Holy Spirit is compared
to oil, as well as to fire and water; and the communication of his
salvific grace is our anointing. 2. From whom this blessing
comes—from the Holy One, either from the Holy Ghost or from
the Lord Christ, as
II. The apostle indicates to them the mind
and meaning with which he wrote to them. 1. By way of negation; not
as suspecting their knowledge, or supposing their ignorance in the
grand truths of the gospel: "I have not written unto you because
you know not the truth,
III. The apostle further impleads and
arraigns these seducers who had newly arisen. 1. They are
liars, egregious opposers of sacred truth: Who is a
liar, or the liar, the notorious liar of the time and age in
which we live, but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ?
The great and pernicious lies that the father of lies, or of liars,
spreads in the world, were of old, and usually are, falsehoods and
errors relating to the person of Christ. There is no truth so
sacred and fully attested but some or other will contradict or deny
it. That Jesus of Nazareth was the Son of God had been attested by
heaven, and earth, and hell. It should seem that some, in the
tremendous judgment of God, are given up to strong delusions. 2.
They are direst enemies to God as well as to the Lord Christ: He
is antichrist who denieth the Father and the Son,
IV. Hereupon the apostle advises and
persuades the disciples to continue in the old doctrine at first
communicated to them: Let that therefore abide in you which you
have heard from the beginning,
1. From the sacred advantage they will
receive by adhering to the primitive truth and faith. (1.) They
will continue thereby in holy union with God and Christ: If that
which you have heard from the beginning shall remain in you, you
also shall continue in the Son and in the Father,
2. From the design of the apostle's writing
to them. This letter is to fortify them against the deceivers of
the age: "These things have I written to you concerning those
that seduce you (
3. From the instructive blessing they had
received from heaven: But the anointing which you have received
from him abideth in you,
28 And now, little children, abide in him; that, when he shall appear, we may have confidence, and not be ashamed before him at his coming. 29 If ye know that he is righteous, ye know that every one that doeth righteousness is born of him.
From the blessing of the sacred unction the
apostle proceeds in his advice and exhortation to constancy in and
with Christ: And now, little children, abide in him,
The apostle here magnifies the love of God in our
adoption,
1 Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God: therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew him not. 2 Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is. 3 And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as he is pure.
The apostle, having shown the dignity of Christ's faithful followers, that they are born of him and thereby nearly allied to God, now here,
I. Breaks forth into the admiration of that grace that is the spring of such a wonderful vouchsafement: Behold (see you, observe) what manner of love, or how great love, the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called, effectually called (he who calls things that are not makes them to be what they were not) the sons of God! The Father adopts all the children of the Son. The Son indeed calls them, and makes them his brethren; and thereby he confers upon them the power and dignity of the sons of God. It is wonderful condescending love of the eternal Father, that such as we should be made and called his sons—we who by nature are heirs of sin, and guilt, and the curse of God—we who by practice are children of corruption, disobedience, and ingratitude! Strange, that the holy God is not ashamed to be called our Father, and to call us his sons! Thence the apostle,
II. Infers the honour of believers above
the cognizance of the world. Unbelievers know little of them.
Therefore (or wherefore, upon this score) the world
knoweth us not,
III. Exalts these persevering disciples in
the prospect of the certain revelation of their state and dignity.
Here, 1. Their present honourable relation is asserted:
Beloved (you may well be our beloved, for you are beloved of
God), now are we the sons of God,
IV. Urges the engagement of these sons of
God to the prosecution of holiness: And every man that hath this
hope in him purifies himself even as he is pure,
4 Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of the law. 5 And ye know that he was manifested to take away our sins; and in him is no sin. 6 Whosoever abideth in him sinneth not: whosoever sinneth hath not seen him, neither known him. 7 Little children, let no man deceive you: he that doeth righteousness is righteous, even as he is righteous. 8 He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might destroy the works of the devil. 9 Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him: and he cannot sin, because he is born of God. 10 In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the devil: whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God, neither he that loveth not his brother.
The apostle, having alleged the believer's obligation to purity from his hope of heaven, and of communion with Christ in glory at the day of his appearance, now proceeds to fill his own mouth and the believer's mind with multiplied arguments against sin, and all communion with the impure unfruitful works of darkness. And so he reasons and argues,
I. From the nature of sin and the intrinsic
evil of it. It is a contrariety to the divine law: Whosoever
committeth sin transgresseth also (or even) the law (or,
whosoever committeth sin even committeth enormity, or aberration
from law, or from the law); for sin is the transgression of the
law, or is lawlessness,
II. From the design and errand of the Lord
Jesus in and to this world, which was to remove sin: And you
know that he was manifested to take away our sins, and in him is no
sin,
III. From the opposition between sin and a
real union with or adhesion to the Lord Christ: Whosoever
abideth in him sinneth not,
IV. From the connection between the
practice of righteousness and a state of righteousness, intimating
withal that the practice of sin and a justified state are
inconsistent; and this is introduced with a supposition that a
surmise to the contrary is a gross deceit: "Little children,
dear children, and as much children as you are, herein let no
man deceive you. There will be those who will magnify your new
light and entertainment of Christianity, who will make you believe
that your knowledge, profession, and baptism, will excuse you from
the care and accuracy of the Christian life. But beware of such
self-deceit. He that doeth righteousness in righteous." It
may appear that righteousness may in several places of scripture be
justly rendered religion, as
V. From the relation between the sinner and
the devil, and thereupon from the design and office of the Lord
Christ against the devil. 1. From the relation between the sinner
and the devil. As elsewhere sinners and saints are distinguished
(though even saints are sinners largely so called), so to commit
sin is here so to practise it as sinners do, that are
distinguished from saints, to live under the power and dominion of
it; and he who does so is of the devil; his sinful nature is
inspired by, and agreeable and pleasing to, the devil; and he
belongs to the party, and interest, and kingdom of the devil. It is
he that is the author and patron of sin, and has been a
practitioner of it, a tempter and instigator to it, even from the
beginning of the world. And thereupon we must see how he argues. 2.
From the design and office of the Lord Christ against the devil:
For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might
destroy the works of the devil,
VI. From the connection between
regeneration and the relinquishment of sin: Whosoever is born of
God doth not commit sin. To be born of God is to be inwardly
renewed, and restored to a holy integrity or rectitude of nature by
the power of the Spirit of God. Such a one committeth not
sin, does not work iniquity nor practise disobedience, which is
contrary to his new nature and the regenerate complexion of his
spirit; for, as the apostle adds, his seed remaineth in him,
either the word of God in its light and power remaineth in
him (as
VII. From the discrimination between the
children of God and the children of the devil. They have their
distinct characters. In this the children of God are manifest
and the children of the devil,
11 For this is the message that ye heard from the beginning, that we should love one another. 12 Not as Cain, who was of that wicked one, and slew his brother. And wherefore slew he him? Because his own works were evil, and his brother's righteous. 13 Marvel not, my brethren, if the world hate you.
The apostle, having intimated that one mark of the devil's children is hatred of the brethren, takes occasion thence,
I. To recommend fraternal Christian love,
and that from the excellence, or antiquity, or primariness of the
injunction relating thereto: And this is the message (the
errand or charge) which you heard from the beginning (this
came among the principal parts of practical Christianity), that
we should love one another,
II. To dissuade from what is contrary
thereto, all ill-will towards the brethren, and that by the example
of Cain. His envy and malignity should deter us from harbouring the
like passion, and that upon these accounts:—1. It showed that he
was as the first-born of the serpent's seed; even he, the eldest
son of the first man, was of the wicked one. He imitated and
resembled the first wicked one, the devil. 2. His ill-will had no
restraint; it proceeded so far as to contrive and accomplish
murder, and that of a near relation, and that in the beginning of
the world, when there were but few to replenish it. He slew his
brother,
III. To infer that it is no wonder that
good men are so served now: Marvel not, my brethren, if the
world hate you,
14 We know that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren. He that loveth not his brother abideth in death. 15 Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer: and ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him. 16 Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us: and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren. 17 But whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him? 18 My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth. 19 And hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before him.
The beloved apostle can scarcely touch upon the mention of sacred love, but he must enlarge upon the enforcement of it, as here he does by divers arguments and incentives thereto; as,
I. That it is a mark of our evangelical
justification, of our transition into a state of life: We know
that we have passed from death to life, because we love the
brethren,
1. Supposes a general love to mankind: the
law of Christian love, in the Christian community, is founded on
the catholic law, in the society of mankind, Thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself. Mankind are to be loved principally on
these two accounts:—(1.) As the excellent work of God, made by
him, and made in wonderful resemblance of him. The reason that God
assigns for the certain punishment of a murderer is a reason
against our hatred of any of the brethren of mankind, and
consequently a reason for our love to them: for in the image of
God made he man,
2. It includes a peculiar love to the Christian society, to the catholic church, and that for the sake of her head, as being his body, as being redeemed, justified, and sanctified in and by him; and this love particularly acts and operates towards those of the catholic church that we have opportunity of being personally acquainted with or credibly informed of. They are not so much loved for their own sakes as for the sake of God and Christ, who have loved them. And it is God and Christ, or, if you will, the love of God and grace of Christ, that are beloved and valued in them and towards them. And so this is the issue of faith in Christ, and is thereupon a note of our passage from death to life.
II. The hatred of our brethren is, on the
contrary, a sign of our deadly state, of our continuance under the
legal sentence of death: He that loveth not his brother (his
brother in Christ) abideth in death,
III. The example of God and Christ should
inflame our hearts with this holy love: Hereby perceive we the
love of God, because he laid down his life for us; and we ought to
lay down our lives for the brethren,
IV. The apostle, having proposed this
flaming constraining example of love, and motive to it, proceeds to
show us what should be the temper and effect of this our Christian
love. And, 1. It must be, in the highest degree, so fervent as to
make us willing to suffer even to death for the good of the church,
for the safety and salvation of the dear brethren: And we ought
to lay down our lives for the brethren (
V. This love will evince our sincerity in
religion, and give us hope towards God: And hereby we know that
we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before him,
20 For if our heart condemn us, God is greater than our heart, and knoweth all things. 21 Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, then have we confidence toward God. 22 And whatsoever we ask, we receive of him, because we keep his commandments, and do those things that are pleasing in his sight.
The apostle, having intimated that there may be, even among us, such a privilege as an assurance or sound persuasion of heart towards God, proceeds here,
I. To establish the court of conscience,
and to assert the authority of it: For, if our heart condemn us,
God is greater than our heart, and knoweth all things,
II. To indicate the privilege of those who
have a good conscience towards God. They have interest in heaven
and in the court above; their suits are heard there: And
whatsoever we ask we receive of him,
23 And this is his commandment, That we should believe on the name of his Son Jesus Christ, and love one another, as he gave us commandment. 24 And he that keepeth his commandments dwelleth in him, and he in him. And hereby we know that he abideth in us, by the Spirit which he hath given us.
The apostle, having mentioned keeping the commandments, and pleasing God, as the qualification of effectual petitioners in and with Heaven, here suitably proceeds,
I. To represent to us what those
commandments primarily and summarily are; they are comprehended in
this double one: And this is his commandment, That we should
believe on the name of his Son Jesus Christ, and love one another,
as he gave us commandment,
II. To represent to us the blessedness of
obedience to these commands. The obedient enjoy communion with God:
And he that keepeth his commandments, and particularly those
of faith and love, dwelleth in him, and he in him,
In this chapter the apostle exhorts to try spirits
(
1 Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world. 2 Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God: 3 And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God: and this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come; and even now already is it in the world.
The apostle, having said that God's dwelling in and with us may be known by the Spirit that he hath given us, intimates that that Spirit may be discerned and distinguished from other spirits that appear in the world; and so here,
I. He calls the disciples, to whom he
writes, to caution and scrutiny about the spirits and spiritual
professors that had now risen. 1. To caution: "Beloved, believe
not every spirit; regard not, trust not, follow not, every
pretender to the Spirit of God, or every professor of vision, or
inspiration, or revelation from God." Truth is the foundation of
simulation and counterfeits; there had been real communications
from the divine Spirit, and therefore others pretended thereto. God
will take the way of his own wisdom and goodness, though it may be
liable to abuse; he has sent inspired teachers to the world, and
given us a supernatural revelation, though others may be so evil
and so impudent as to pretend the same; every pretender to the
divine Spirit, or to inspiration, and extraordinary illumination
thereby, is not to be believed. Time was when the spiritual man
(the man of the Spirit, who made a great noise about, and boast of,
the Spirit) was mad,
II. He gives a test whereby the disciples
may try these pretending spirits. These spirits set up for
prophets, doctors, or dictators in religion, and so they were to be
tried by their doctrine; and the test whereby in that day, or in
that part of the world where the apostle now resided (for in
various seasons, and in various churches, tests were different),
must be this: Hereby know you the Spirit of God, Every spirit
that confesseth that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh (or
that confesseth Jesus Christ that came in the flesh), is of
God,
4 Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them: because greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world. 5 They are of the world: therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth them. 6 We are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us. Hereby know we the spirit of truth, and the spirit of error.
In these verses the apostle encourages the
disciples against the fear and danger of this seducing
antichristian spirit, and that by such methods as these:—1. He
assures them of a more divine principle in them: "You are of
God, little children,
7 Beloved, let us love one another: for love is of God; and every one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God. 8 He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is love. 9 In this was manifested the love of God toward us, because that God sent his only begotten Son into the world, that we might live through him. 10 Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins. 11 Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another. 12 No man hath seen God at any time. If we love one another, God dwelleth in us, and his love is perfected in us. 13 Hereby know we that we dwell in him, and he in us, because he hath given us of his Spirit.
As the Spirit of truth is known by
doctrine (thus spirits are to be tried), it is known by love
likewise; and so here follows a strong fervent exhortation to holy
Christian love: Beloved, let us love one another,
I. From the high and heavenly descent of
love: For love is of God. He is the fountain, author,
parent, and commander of love; it is the sum of his law and gospel:
And every one that loveth (whose spirit is framed to
judicious holy love) is born of God,
II. Love argues a true and just
apprehension of the divine nature: He that loveth knoweth
God,
III. Divine love to the brethren should
constrain ours: Beloved (I would adjure you by your interest
in my love to remember), if God so loved us, we ought also to
love one another,
IV. The Christian love is an assurance of
the divine inhabitation: If we love one another, God dwelleth in
us,
V. Herein the divine love attains a
considerable end and accomplishment in us: "And his love is
perfected in us,
14 And we have seen and do testify that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world. 15 Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God. 16 And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us. God is love; and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.
Since faith in Christ works love to God, and love to God must kindle love to the brethren, the apostle here confirms the prime article of the Christian faith as the foundation of such love. Here,
I. He proclaims the fundamental article of
the Christian religion, which is so representative of the love of
God: And we have seen, and do testify, that the Father sent the
Son to be the Saviour of the world,
II. The apostle states the excellency, or
the excellent privilege attending the due acknowledgment of this
truth: Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God
dwelleth in him, and he in God,
III. The apostle applies this in order to
the excitation of holy love. God's love is thus seen and exerted in
Christ Jesus; and thus have we known and believed the
love that God hath to us,
1. That God is love (
2. That hereupon he that dwelleth in
love dwelleth in God, and God in him,
17 Herein is our love made perfect, that we may have boldness in the day of judgment: because as he is, so are we in this world. 18 There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth out fear: because fear hath torment. He that feareth is not made perfect in love. 19 We love him, because he first loved us. 20 If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen? 21 And this commandment have we from him, That he who loveth God love his brother also.
The apostle, having thus excited and enforced sacred love from the great pattern and motive of it, the love that is and dwells in God himself, proceeds to recommend it further by other considerations; and he recommends it in both the branches of it, both as love to God, and love to our brother or Christian neighbour.
I. As love to God, to the primum
amabile—the first and chief of all amiable beings and objects,
who has the confluence of all beauty, excellence, and loveliness,
in himself, and confers on all other beings whatever renders them
good and amiable. Love to God seems here to be recommended on these
accounts:—1. It will give us peace and satisfaction of spirit in
the day when it will be most needed, or when it will be the
greatest pleasure and blessing imaginable: Herein is our love
made perfect, that we may have boldness in the day of judgment,
II. As love to our brother and neighbour in
Christ; such love is argued and urged on these accounts:—1. As
suitable and consonant to our Christian profession. In the
profession of Christianity we profess to love God as the root of
religion: "If then a man say, or profess as much as thereby
to say, I love God, I am a lover of his name, and house, and
worship, and yet hate his brother, whom he should
love for God's sake, he is a liar (
In this chapter the apostle asserts, I. The
dignity of believers,
1 Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God: and every one that loveth him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of him. 2 By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God, and keep his commandments. 3 For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments: and his commandments are not grievous. 4 For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world: and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith. 5 Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God?
I. The apostle having, in the conclusion of
the last chapter, as was there observed, urged Christian love upon
those two accounts, as suitable to Christian profession and as
suitable to the divine command, here adds a third: Such love is
suitable, and indeed demanded, by their eminent relation; our
Christian brethren or fellow-believers are nearly related to God;
they are his children: Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the
Christ is born of God,
II. The apostle shows, 1. How we may
discern the truth, or the true evangelical nature of our love to
the regenerate. The ground of it must be our love to God, whose
they are: By this we know that we love the children of God, when
we love God,
III. The apostle concludes that it is the
real Christian that is the true conqueror of the world: Who is
he then that overcometh the world, but he that believeth
that Jesus is the Son of God?
6 This is he that came by water and blood, even Jesus Christ; not by water only, but by water and blood. And it is the Spirit that beareth witness, because the Spirit is truth. 7 For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one. 8 And there are three that bear witness in earth, the Spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one. 9 If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater: for this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son.
The faith of the Christian believer (or the believer in Christ) being thus mighty and victorious, it had need to be well founded, to be furnished with unquestionable celestial evidence concerning the divine mission, authority, and office of the Lord Jesus; and it is so; he brings his credentials along with him, and he brings them in a way by which he came and in the witness that attends him.
I. In the way and manner by which he came;
not barely by which he came into the world, but by and with which
he came, and appeared, and acted, as a Saviour in the world:
This is he that came by water and blood. He came to save us
from our sins, to give us eternal life, and bring us to God; and,
that he might the more assuredly do this, he came by, or
with, water and blood. Even Jesus Christ; Jesus Christ, I
say, did so; and none but he. And I say it again, not by or with
water only, but by and with water and blood,
1. We are inwardly and outwardly defiled.
(1.) Inwardly, by the power and pollution off sin and in our
nature. For our cleansing from this we need spiritual water; such
as can reach the soul and the powers of it. Accordingly, there is
in and by Christ Jesus the washing of regeneration and the
renewing of the Holy Ghost. And this was intimated to the
apostles by our Lord, when he washed their feet, and said to Peter,
who refused to be washed, Except I wash thee, thou hast no part
in me. (2.) We are defiled outwardly, by the guilt and
condemning power of sin upon our persons. By this we are separated
from God, and banished from his favourable, gracious, beatific
presence for ever. From this we must be purged by atoning blood. It
is the law or determination in the court of heaven that without
shedding of blood there shall be no remission,
2. Both these ways of cleansing were
represented in the old ceremonial institutions of God. Persons and
things must be purified by water and blood. There were divers
washings and carnal ordinances imposed till the time of
reformation,
3. At and upon the death of Jesus Christ,
his side being pierced with a soldier's spear, out of the wound
there immediately issued water and blood. This the beloved apostle
saw, and he seems to have been affected with the sight; he alone
records it, and seems to reckon himself obliged to record it, and
seems to reckon himself obliged to record it, as containing
something mysterious in it: And he that saw it bore record, and
his record is true. And he knoweth, being an eye-witness,
that he saith true, that you might believe, and that you
might believe this particularly, that out of his pierced side
forthwith there came water and blood,
II. In the witness that attends him, and
that is, the divine Spirit, that Spirit to whom the perfecting of
the works of God is usually attributed: And it is the Spirit
that beareth witness,
1. We are stopped in our course by the
contest there is about the genuineness of
(1.) If we admit
(2.) It is observed that many copies read
that distinctive clause, upon the earth: There are three that
bear record upon the earth. Now this bears a visible opposition
to some witness or witnesses elsewhere, and therefore we are told,
by the adversaries of the text, that this clause must be supposed
to be omitted in most books that want
(3.) It is observed that there is a variety
of reading even in the Greek text, as in
(4.) The
(5.) It was far more easy for a transcriber, by turning away his eye, or by the obscurity of the copy, it being obliterated or defaced on the top or bottom of a page, or worn away in such materials as the ancients had to write upon, to lose and omit the passage, than for an interpolator to devise and insert it. He must be very bold and impudent who could hope to escape detection and shame; and profane too, who durst venture to make an addition to a supposed sacred book. And,
(6.) It can scarcely be supposed that, when
the apostle is representing the Christian's faith in overcoming the
world, and the foundation it relies upon in adhering to Jesus
Christ, and the various testimony that was attended him, especially
when we consider that he meant to infer, as he does (
2. Having these rational grounds on out
side, we proceed. The apostle, having told us that the Spirit that
bears witness to Christ is truth, shows us that he is so, by
assuring us that he is in heaven, and that there are others also
who cannot but be true, or truth itself, concurring in testimony
with him: For there are three that bear record in heaven, the
Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost, and these three are one,
(1.) Here is a trinity of heavenly
witnesses, such as have testified and vouched to the world the
veracity and authority of the Lord Jesus in his office and claims,
where, [1.] The first that occurs in order is the Father; he
set his seal to the commission of the Lord Christ all the while he
was here; more especially, First, In proclaiming him at his
baptism,
(2.) To these there is opposed, though with
them joined, a trinity of witnesses on earth, such as continue here
below: And there are three that bear witness on earth, the
spirit, the water, and the blood; and these three agree in one,
III. The apostle justly concludes, If we
receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater; for this
is the witness of God, that he hath testified of his Son,
10 He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son. 11 And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son. 12 He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life. 13 These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God.
In those words we may observe,
I. The privilege and stability of the real
Christian: He that believeth on the Son of God, hath been
prevailed with unfeignedly to cleave to him for salvation, hath
the witness in himself,
II. The aggravation of the unbeliever's
sin, the sin of unbelief: He that believeth not God hath made
him a liar. He does, in effect, give God the lie, because he
believeth not the record that God gave of his Son,
III. The matter, the substance, or contents
of all this divine testimony concerning Jesus Christ: And this
is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this
life is in his Son,
IV. The end and reason of the apostle's
preaching this to believers. 1. For their satisfaction and comfort:
These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of
the Son of God, that you may know that you have eternal life,
14 And this is the confidence that we have in him, that, if we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us: 15 And if we know that he hear us, whatsoever we ask, we know that we have the petitions that we desired of him. 16 If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death: I do not say that he shall pray for it. 17 All unrighteousness is sin: and there is a sin not unto death.
Here we have,
I. A privilege belonging to faith in
Christ, namely, audience in prayer: This is the confidence that
we have in him, that, if we ask any thing according to his will, he
heareth us,
II. The advantage accruing to us by such
privilege: If we know that he heareth us, whatsoever we ask, we
know that we have the petitions that we desired of him,
III. Direction in prayer in reference to
the sins of others: If any man see his brother sin a sin which
is not unto death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life for
those that sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death: I do not
say that he shall pray for it,
IV. The application of the direction for
prayer according to the different sorts of sin thus distinguished.
The prayer is supposed to be for life: He shall ask, and he
(God) shall give them life. Life is to be asked of God. He
is the God of life; he gives it when and to whom he pleases, and
takes it away either by his constitution or providence, or both, as
he thinks meet. In the case of a brother's sin, which is not (in
the manner already mentioned) unto death, we may in faith and hope
pray for him; and particularly for the life of soul and body. But,
in case of the sin unto death in the forementioned ways, we have no
allowance to pray. Perhaps the apostle's expression, I do not
say, He shall pray for it, may intend no more than, "I have no
promise for you in that case; no foundation for the prayer of
faith." 1. The laws of punitive justice must be executed, for the
common safety and benefit of mankind: and even an offending brother
in such a case must be resigned to public justice (which in the
foundation of it is divine), and at the same time also to the mercy
of God. 2. The removal of evangelical penalties (as they may be
called), or the prevention of death (which may seem to be so
consequential upon, or inflicted for, some particular sin), can be
prayed for only conditionally or provisionally, that is, with
proviso that it consist with the wisdom, will, and glory of God
that they should be removed, and particularly such death prevented.
3. We cannot pray that the sins of the impenitent and unbelieving
should, while they are such, be forgiven them, or that any mercy of
life or soul, that suppose the forgiveness of sin, should be
granted to them, while they continue such. But we may pray for
their repentance (supposing them but in the common case of the
impenitent world), for their being enriched with faith in Christ,
and thereupon for all other saving mercies. 4. In case it should
appear that any have committed the irremissible blasphemy against
the Holy Ghost, and the total apostasy from the illuminating
convictive powers of the Christian religion, it should seem that
they are not to be prayed for at all. For what remains but a
certain fearful expectation of judgment, to consume such
adversaries?
18 We know that whosoever is born of God sinneth not; but he that is begotten of God keepeth himself, and that wicked one toucheth him not. 19 And we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness. 20 And we know that the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we may know him that is true, and we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God, and eternal life. 21 Little children, keep yourselves from idols. Amen.
Here we have,
I. A recapitulation of the privileges and
advantages of sound Christian believers. 1. They are secured
against sin, against the fulness of its dominion or the fulness of
its guilt: We know that whosoever is born of God (and the
believer in Christ is born of God,
II. The apostle's concluding monition:
"Little children" (dear children, as it has been
interpreted), "keep yourselves from idols,
Completed by John Reynolds, of Shrewsbury.
AN
Here we find a canonical epistle inscribed, principally, not only to a single person, but to one also of the softer sex. And why not to one of that sex? In gospel redemption, privilege, and dignity, there is neither male nor female; they are both one in Christ Jesus. Our Lord himself neglected his own repast, to commune with the woman of Samaria, in order to show her the fountain of life; and, when almost expiring upon the cross, he would with his dying lips bequeath his blessed mother to the care of his beloved disciple, and thereby instruct him to respect female disciples for the future. It was to one of the same sex that our Lord chose to appear first after his return from the grave, and to send by her the news of his resurrection to this as well as to the other apostles; and we find afterwards a zealous Priscilla so well acquitting herself in her Christian race, and particularly in some hazardous service towards the apostle Paul, that she is not only often mentioned before her husband, but to her as well as to him, not only the apostle himself, but also all the Gentile churches, were ready to return their thankful acknowledgments. No wonder then that a heroine in the Christian religion, honoured by divine providence, and distinguished by divine grace, should be dignified also by an apostolical epistle.
The apostle here salutes an honourable matron and
her children,
1 The elder unto the elect lady and her children, whom I love in the truth; and not I only, but also all they that have known the truth; 2 For the truth's sake, which dwelleth in us, and shall be with us for ever. 3 Grace be with you, mercy, and peace, from God the Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the Father, in truth and love. 4 I rejoiced greatly that I found of thy children walking in truth, as we have received a commandment from the Father.
Ancient epistles began, as here, with salutation and good wishes: religion consecrates, as far as may be, old forms, and turns compliments into real expressions of life and love. Here we have, as usually,
I. The saluter, not expressed by name, but by a chosen character: The elder. The expression, and style, and love, intimate that the penman was the same with that of the foregoing epistle; he is now the elder, emphatically and eminently so; possibly the oldest apostle now living, the chief elder in the church of God. An elder in the ancient house of Israel was reverend, or to be reverenced, much more he who is so In the gospel Israel of God. An old disciple is honourable; and old apostle and leader of disciples is more so. He was now old in holy service and experience, had seen and tasted much of heaven, and was much nearer than when at first he believed.
II. The saluted—a noble Christian matron, and her children: To the elect lady and her children. A lady, a person of eminent quality for birth, education, and estate. It is well that the gospel ha got among such. It is a pity but lords and ladies should be acquainted with the Lord Christ and his religion. They owe more to him than others do; though usually not many noble are called. Here is a pattern for persons of quality of the same sex. The elect lady; not only a choice one, but one chosen of God. It is lovely and beautiful to see ladies, by holy walking, demonstrate their election of God. And her children; probably the lady was a widow; she and her children then are the principal part of the family, and so this may be styled an economical epistle. Families may well be written to and encouraged, and further directed in their domestic love, and order, and duties. We see that children may well be taken notice of in Christian letters, and they should know it too; it may avail to their encouragement and caution. Those who love and commend them will be apt to enquire after them. This lady and her children are further notified by the respect paid them, and that, 1. By the apostle himself: Whom I love in the truth, or in truth, whom I sincerely and heartily love. He who was the beloved disciple had learnt the art or exercise of love; and he especially loved those who loved him, that Lord who loved him. 2. By all her Christian acquaintance, all the religious who knew her: And not I only, but also all those that have known the truth. virtue and goodness in an elevated sphere shine brightly. Truth demands acknowledgment, and those who see the evidences of pure religion should confess and attest them; it is a good sign and great duty to love and value religion in others. The ground of this love and respect thus paid to this lady and her children was their regard to the truth: For the truth's sake (or true religion's sake) which dwelleth in us, and shall be with us for ever. Christian love is founded upon the appearance of vital religion. Likeness should beget affection. Those who love truth and piety in themselves should love it in others too, or love others upon the account of it. The apostle and the other Christians loved this lady, not so much for her honour as her holiness; not so much for her bounty as her serious Christianity. We should not be religious merely by fits and starts, in certain moods and moons; but religion should still dwell within us, in our minds and hearts, in our faith and love. It is to be hoped that where religion once truly dwells it will abide for ever. The Spirit of Christianity, we may suppose, will not be totally extinguished: Which shall be with us for ever.
III. The salutation, which is indeed an
apostolical benediction: Grace be with you, mercy, and peace,
from God the Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the
Father, in truth and love,
1. From whom these blessings are craved,
(1.) From God the Father, the God of all grace. He is the
fountain of blessedness, and of all the blessings that must bring
us thither. (2.) From the Lord Jesus Christ. He is also
author and communicator of these heavenly blessings, and he is
distinguished by this emphatic character—the Son of the
Father; such a Son as none else can be; such a Son as is the
brightness of the Father's glory, and the express image of his
person, who, with the Father, is also eternal life,
2. What the apostle craves from these divine persons. (1.) Grace—divine favour and good-will, the spring of all good things: it is grace indeed that any spiritual blessing should be conferred on sinful mortals. (2.) Mercy—free pardon and forgiveness; those who are already rich in grace have need of continual forgiveness. (3.) Peace—tranquility of spirit and serenity of conscience, in an assured reconciliation with God, together with all safe and sanctified outward prosperity. And these are desired in truth and love, either by sincere and ardent affection in the saluter (in faith and love he prays them from God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ), or as productive of continued truth and love in the saluted; these blessings will continually preserve true faith and love in the elect lady and her children; and may they do so!
IV. The congratulation upon the prospect of
the exemplary behaviour of other children of this excellent lady.
Happy parent, who was blessed with such a numerous religious
offspring! I rejoiced greatly that I found of thy children
walking in the truth, as we have received commandment from the
Father,
5 And now I beseech thee, lady, not as though I wrote a new commandment unto thee, but that which we had from the beginning, that we love one another. 6 And this is love, that we walk after his commandments. This is the commandment, That, as ye have heard from the beginning, ye should walk in it.
We come now more into the design and substance of the epistle; and here we have,
I. The apostle's request: Now, I beseech thee, lady. Considering what it is that he entreats, the way of address is very remarkable; it is not any particular boon or bounty to himself, but common duty and observance of divine command. Here he might command or charge; but harsher measures are worse than needless where milder will prevail; and the apostolical spirit is, of all other, the most tender and endearing. Whether out of deference to her ladyship, or apostolical meekness, or both, he condescends to beseech: And now I beseech thee, lady. He may be supposed speaking as another apostle does to a certain master to whom he writes: Wherefore, though I might be very bold in Christ (and according to the power with which Christ hath entrusted me) to enjoin thee that which is convenient, yet, for love's sake I rather beseech thee, being such a one as the aged, the elder. Love will avail where authority will not; and we may often see that the more authority is urged the more it is slighted. The apostolical minister will love and beseech his friends into their duty.
II. The thing requested of the lady and
her children—Christian sacred love: That we love one
another,
1. This love is recommended, (1.) From the
obligation thereto—the commandment. Divine command should
sway our mind and heart. (2.) From the antiquity of the obligation:
Not as though I wrote a new commandment unto thee, but that
which we had from the beginning,
2. Then this love is illustrated from the
fruitful nature of it: And this is love, that we walk after his
commandments,
7 For many deceivers are entered into the world, who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is a deceiver and an antichrist. 8 Look to yourselves, that we lose not those things which we have wrought, but that we receive a full reward. 9 Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son.
In this principal part of the epistle we find,
I. The ill news communicated to the
lady-seducers are abroad: For many deceivers have entered into
the world. This report is introduced by a particle that
bespeaks a reason of the report. "You have need to maintain your
love, for there are destroyers of it in the world. Those who
subvert the faith destroy the love; the common faith is one ground
of the common love;" or, "You must secure your walk according to
the commands of God; this will secure you. Your stability is likely
to be tried, for many deceivers have entered into the
world." Sad and saddening news may be communicated to our
Christian friends; not that we should love to make them sorry, but
to fore-warn is the way to fore-arm them against their trials. Now
here is, 1. The description of the deceiver and his deceit—he
confesses not that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh
(
II. The counsel given to this elect
household hereupon. Now care and caution are needful: Look to
yourselves,
III. The reason of the apostle's counsel,
and of their care and caution about themselves, which is twofold:—
1. The danger and evil of departure from gospel light and
revelation; it is in effect and reality a departure from God
himself: Whosoever transgresseth (transgresseth at this
dismal rate), and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath
not God. It is the doctrine of Christ that is appointed to
guide us to God; it is that whereby God draws souls to salvation
and to himself. Those who revolt thence, in so doing revolt from
God. 2. The advantage and happiness of firm adherence to Christian
truth; it unites us to Christ (the object or subject-matter of that
truth), and thereby to the Father also; for they are one. He
that abideth (rooted and grounded) in the doctrine of
Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son. By the doctrine of
Christ we are enlightened in the knowledge of the Father and the
Son; by it we are sanctified for the Father and the Son; thereupon
we are enriched with holy love to the Father and the Son; and
thereby prepared for the endless enjoyment of the Father and the
Son. Now you are clean through the word which I have spoken to
you,
10 If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed: 11 For he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds.
Here, I. Upon due warning given concerning seducers, the apostle gives direction concerning the treatment of such. They are not to be entertained as the ministers of Christ. The Lord Christ will distinguish them from such, and so would he have his disciples. The direction is negative. 1. "Support them not: If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine (concerning Christ as the Son of God, the Messiah and anointed of God for our redemption and salvation), receive him not into your house." Possibly this lady was like Gaius, of whom we read in the next epistle, a generous housekeeper, and hospitable entertainer of travelling ministers and Christians. These deceivers might possibly expect the same reception with others, or with the best who came there (as the blind are often bold enough), but the apostle allows it not: "Do not welcome them into your family." Doubtless such may be relieved in their pressing necessities, but not encouraged for ill service. Deniers of the faith are destroyers of souls; and it is supposed that even ladies themselves should have good understanding in the affairs of religion. 2. "Bless not their enterprises: Neither bid him God speed. Attend not their service with your prayers and good wishes." Bad work should not be consecrated or recommended to the divine benediction. God will be no patron of falsehood, seduction, and sin. We ought to bid God speed to evangelical ministration; but the propagation of fatal error, if we cannot prevent, we must not dare to countenance. Then,
II. Here is the reason of such direction, forbidding the support and patronage of the deceiver: For he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds. Favour and affection partake of the sin. We may be sharers in the iniquities of others. How judicious and how cautious should the Christian be! There are many ways of sharing the guilt of other people's transgressions; it may be done by culpable silence, indolence, unconcernedness, private contribution, public countenance and assistance, inward approbation, open apology and defence. The Lord pardon our guilt of other persons' sins!
12 Having many things to write unto you, I would not write with paper and ink: but I trust to come unto you, and speak face to face, that our joy may be full. 13 The children of thy elect sister greet thee. Amen.
The apostle concludes this letter, 1. With
an adjournment of many things to personal conference: Having
many things to write unto you I would not write with paper and ink;
but I trust to come unto you, and speak face to face, that our joy
may be full. Here it is supposed that some things are better
spoken than written. The use of pen and ink may be a mercy and a
pleasure; but a personal interview may be more so. The apostle was
not yet too old for travel, nor consequently for travelling
service. The communion of saints should be by all methods
maintained; and their communion should tend to their mutual joy.
Excellent ministers may have their joy advanced by their Christian
friends. That I may be comforted together with you by the mutual
faith both of you and me,
Completed by John Reynolds, of Shrewsbury.
AN
Christian communion is exerted and cherished by letter. Christians are to be commended in the practical proof of their professed subjection to the gospel of Christ. The animating and countenancing of generous and public-spirited persons is doing good to many—to this end the apostle sends this encouraging epistle to his friend Gaius, in which also he complains of the quite opposite spirit and practice of a certain minister, and confirms the good report concerning another more worthy to be imitated.
In this epistle the apostle congratulates Gaius
upon the prosperity of his soul (
1 The elder unto the wellbeloved Gaius, whom I love in the truth. 2 Beloved, I wish above all things that thou mayest prosper and be in health, even as thy soul prospereth.
Here we see, I. The sacred penman who
writes and sends the letter; not here indeed notified by his name,
but a more general character: The elder, he that is so by
years and by office; honour and deference are due to both. Some
have questioned whether this were John the apostle or no; but his
style and spirit seem to shine in the epistle. Those that are
beloved of Christ will love the brethren for his sake. Gaius could
not question from whom the letter came. The apostle might have
assumed many more illustrious characters, but it becomes not
Christ's ministers to affect swelling pompous titles. He almost
levels himself with the more ordinary pastors of the church, while
he styles himself the elder. Or, possibly, most of the
extraordinary ministers, the apostles, were now dead, and this holy
survivor would countenance the continued standing ministry, by
assuming the more common title—the elder. The elders I exhort,
who am also an elder,
II. The person saluted and honoured by the
letter. The former is directed to an elect lady, this to a choice
gentleman; such are worthy of esteem and value. He is notified, 1.
By his name,—Gaius. We read of several of that name,
particularly of one whom the apostle Paul baptized at Corinth, who
possibly might be also the apostle's host and kind entertainer
there (
III. The salutation or greeting, containing a prayer, introduced by an affectionate compellation—Beloved, thou beloved one in Christ. The minister who would gain love must show it himself. Here is, 1. The apostle's good opinion of his friend, that his soul prospered. There is such a thing as soul-prosperity—the greatest blessing on this side heaven. This supposes regeneration, and an inward fund of spiritual life; this stock is increasing, and, while spiritual treasures are advancing, the soul is in a fair way to the kingdom of glory. 2. His good wish for his friend that his body may prosper and be in health as well as his soul. Grace and health are two rich companions; grace will improve health, health will employ grace. It frequently falls out that a rich soul is lodged in a crazy body; grace must be exercised in submission to such a dispensation; but we may well wish and pray that those who have prosperous souls may have healthful bodies too; their grace will shine in a larger sphere of activity.
3 For I rejoiced greatly, when the brethren came and testified of the truth that is in thee, even as thou walkest in the truth. 4 I have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth. 5 Beloved, thou doest faithfully whatsoever thou doest to the brethren, and to strangers; 6 Which have borne witness of thy charity before the church: whom if thou bring forward on their journey after a godly sort, thou shalt do well: 7 Because that for his name's sake they went forth, taking nothing of the Gentiles. 8 We therefore ought to receive such, that we might be fellowhelpers to the truth.
In these verses we have,
I. The good report that the apostle had
received concerning this friend of his: The brethren came and
testified of the truth that is in thee (
II. The report the apostle himself gives of
him, introduced by an endearing appellation again: Beloved, thou
doest faithfully whatsoever thou doest to the brethren, and to
strangers,
III. The apostle's joy therein, in the good
report itself, and the good ground of it: I rejoiced greatly
when the brethren came and testified, &c.,
IV. The direction the apostle gives his
friend concerning further treatment of the brethren that were with
him: Whom if thou bring forward on their journey, after a godly
sort, thou shalt do well. It seems to have been customary in
those days of love to attend travelling ministers and Christians,
at least some part of their road,
V. The reasons of this directed conduct; these are two:—1. Because that for his name's sake these brethren went forth, taking nothing of the Gentiles. It appears thus that these were ministerial brethren, that they went forth to preach the gospel and propagate Christianity; possibly they might be sent out by this apostle himself: they went forth to convert the Gentiles; this was excellent service: they went forth for God and his name's sake; this is the minister's highest end, and should be his principal spring and motive, to gather and to build up a people for his name: they went forth also to carry a free gospel about with them, to publish it without charge wherever they came: Taking nothing of the Gentiles. These were worthy of double honour. There are those who are not called to preach the gospel themselves who may yet contribute to the progress of it. The gospel should be made without charge to those to whom it is first preached. Those who know it not cannot be expected to value it; churches and Christian patriots ought to concur to support the propagation of holy religion in the pagan countries; public spirits should concur according to their several capacities; those who are freely communicative of Christ's gospel should be assisted by those who are communicative of their purses. 2. We ought therefore to receive such, that we may be fellow-helpers to the truth, to true religion. The institution of Christ is the true religion; it has been attested by God. Those that are true in it and true to it will earnestly desire, and pray for, and contribute to, its propagation in the world. In many ways may the truth be befriended and assisted; those who cannot themselves proclaim it may yet receive, accompany, help, and countenance those who do.
9 I wrote unto the church: but Diotrephes, who loveth to have the preeminence among them, receiveth us not. 10 Wherefore, if I come, I will remember his deeds which he doeth, prating against us with malicious words: and not content therewith, neither doth he himself receive the brethren, and forbiddeth them that would, and casteth them out of the church. 11 Beloved, follow not that which is evil, but that which is good. He that doeth good is of God: but he that doeth evil hath not seen God.
I. Here is a very different example and character, an officer, a minister in the church, less generous, catholic, and communicative than the private Christians. Ministers may sometimes be out-shone, out-done. In reference to this minister, we see,
1. His name—a Gentile name: Diotrephes, attended with an unchristian spirit.
2. His temper and spirit—full of pride and ambition: He loves to have the pre-eminence. This ferment sprang and wrought betimes. It is an ill unbeseeming character of Christ's ministers to love pre-eminence, to affect presidency in the church of God.
3. His contempt of the apostle's authority,
and letter, and friends. (1.) Of his authority: The deeds which
he doeth contrary to our appointment, prating against us
with malicious words. Strange that the contempt should run so
high! But ambition will breed malice against those who oppose it.
Malice and ill-will in the heart will be apt to vent themselves by
the lips. The heart and mouth are both to be watched. (2.) Of his
letter: "I wrote to the church (
4. The apostle's menace of this proud
domineerer: Wherefore, if I come, I will remember his deeds
which he doeth (
II. Here is counsel upon that different
character, dissuasion from copying such a pattern, and indeed any
evil at all: Beloved, follow not that which is evil, but that
which is good,
12 Demetrius hath good report of all men, and of the truth itself: yea, and we also bear record; and ye know that our record is true. 13 I had many things to write, but I will not with ink and pen write unto thee: 14 But I trust I shall shortly see thee, and we shall speak face to face. Peace be to thee. Our friends salute thee. Greet the friends by name.
Here we have, I. The character of another
person, one Demetrius, not much known otherwise. But here
his name will live. A name in the gospel, a fame in the churches,
is better than that of sons and daughters. His character was his
commendation. His commendation was, 1. General: Demetrius has a
good report of all men. Few are well spoken of by all; and
sometimes it is ill to be so. But universal integrity and goodness
are the way to (and sometimes obtain) universal applause. 2.
Deserved and well founded: And of the truth itself,
II. The conclusion of the epistle, in which
we may observe, 1. The referring of some things to personal
interview: I have many things to write, but I will not with ink
and pen, but I trust I shall shortly see thee,
Completed by John Billingsley.
AN
This epistle
is styled (as are some few others) general or
Catholic, because it is not immediately directed to any
particular person, family, or church, but to the whole society of
Christians of that time, lately converted to the faith of Christ,
whether from Judaism or paganism: and it is, and will be, of
standing, lasting, and special use in and to the church as long as
Christianity, that is, as time, shall last. The general scope of it
is much the same with that of the
We have here, I. An account of the penman of this
epistle, a character of the church, the blessings and privileges of
that happy society,
1 Jude, the servant of Jesus Christ, and brother of James, to them that are sanctified by God the Father, and preserved in Jesus Christ, and called: 2 Mercy unto you, and peace, and love, be multiplied.
Here we have the preface or introduction, in which,
I. We have an account of the penman of this
epistle, Jude, or Judas, or Judah. He was name-sake
to one of his ancestors, the patriarch—son of Jacob, the most
eminent though not the first-born of his sons, out of whose loins
(lineally, in a most direct succession) the Messiah came. This was
a name of worth, eminency, and honour; yet 1. He had a wicked
name-sake. There was one Judas (one of the twelve, surnamed
Iscariot, from the place of his birth) who was a vile
traitor, the betrayer of his and our Lord. The same names may be
common to the best and worst persons. It may be instructive to be
called after the names of eminently good men, but there can be no
inference drawn thence as to what we shall prove, though we may
even thence conclude what sort of persons our good parents or
progenitors desired and hoped we should be. But, 2. Our Judas was
quite another man. He was an apostle, so was Iscariot; but he was a
sincere disciple and follower of Christ, so was not the other. He
was a faithful servant of Jesus Christ, the other was his betrayer
and murderer; therefore here the one is very carefully
distinguished from the other. Dr. Manton's note upon this is, that
God takes great care of the good name of his sincere and useful
servants. Why then should we be prodigal of our own or one
another's reputation and usefulness? Our apostle here calls himself
a servant of Jesus Christ, esteeming that a most honourable title.
It is more honourable to be a sincere and useful servant of Christ
than to be an earthly king, how potent and prosperous soever. He
might have claimed kindred to Christ according to the flesh, but he
waives this, and rather glories in being his servant. Observe, (1.)
It is really a greater honour to be a faithful servant of Jesus
Christ than to be akin to him according to the flesh. Many of
Christ's natural kindred, as well as of his progenitors, perished;
not from want of natural affection in him as man, but from
infidelity and obstinacy in themselves, which should make the
descendants and near relatives of persons most eminent for sincere
and exemplary piety jealous over themselves with a godly
jealousy. A son of Noah may be saved in the ark from a flood of
temporal destruction, and yet be overwhelmed at last in a deluge of
divine wrath, and suffer the vengeance of eternal fire.
Christ himself tells us that he that heareth his word and doeth
it (that is, he only) is as his brother, and sister, and
mother, that is, more honourably and advantageously related to
him than the nearest and dearest of his natural relatives,
considered merely as such. See
II. We are here informed to whom this
epistle is directed; namely, to all those who are sanctified by
God the Father, and preserved in Jesus Christ, and called. I
begin with the last—called, that is, called
Christians, in the judgment of charity, further than which
we cannot, nor in justice ought to go, in the judgments or opinions
we form or receive of one another; for what appears not is not, nor
ought to come into account in all our dealings with and censures of
one another, whatever abatements the divine goodness may see fit to
make for an honest though misguided zeal. The church pretends not
(I am sure it ought not) to judge of secret or hidden things
(things drawn into the light before time), lest our rash and
preposterous zeal do more harm than good, or I am afraid ever will
do. The tares and wheat (if Christ may be Judge) must
grow together till the harvest (
III. We have the apostolical benediction: Mercy to you, &c. From the mercy, peace, and love of God all our comfort flows, all our real enjoyment in this life, all our hope of a better. 1. The mercy of God is the spring and fountain of all the good we have or hope for; mercy not only to the miserable, but to the guilty. 2. Next to mercy is peace, which we have from the sense of having obtained mercy. We can have no true and lasting peace but what flows from our reconciliation with God by Jesus Christ. 3. As from mercy springs peace, so from peace springs love, his love to us, our love to him, and our brotherly love (forgotten, wretchedly neglected, grace!) to one another. These the apostle prays may be multiplied, that Christians may not be content with scraps and narrow scantlings of them; but that souls and societies may be full of them. Note, God is ready to supply us with all grace, and a fulness in each grace. If we are straitened, we are not straitened in him, but in ourselves.
3 Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the common salvation, it was needful for me to write unto you, and exhort you that ye should earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints. 4 For there are certain men crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained to this condemnation, ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. 5 I will therefore put you in remembrance, though ye once knew this, how that the Lord, having saved the people out of the land of Egypt, afterward destroyed them that believed not. 6 And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day. 7 Even as Sodom and Gomorrha, and the cities about them in like manner, giving themselves over to fornication, and going after strange flesh, are set forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire.
We have here, I. The design of the apostle
in writing this epistle to the lately converted Jews and Gentiles;
namely, to establish them in the Christian faith, and a practice
and conversation truly consonant and conformable thereunto, and in
an open and bold profession thereof, especially in times of
notorious opposition, whether by artful seduction or violent and
inhuman persecution. But then we must see to it very carefully that
it be really the Christian faith that we believe, profess,
propagate, and contend for; not the discriminating badges of this
or the other party, not any thing of later date than the inspired
writings of the holy evangelists and apostles. Here observe, 1. The
gospel salvation is a common salvation, that is, in a most sincere
offer and tender of it to all mankind to whom the notice of it
reaches: for so the commission runs (
II. The occasion the apostle had to write to this purport. As evil manners give rise to good laws, so dangerous errors often give just occasion to the proper defence of important truths. Here observe, 1. Ungodly men are the great enemies of the faith of Christ and the peace of the church. Those who deny or corrupt the one, and disturb the other, are here expressly styled ungodly men. We might have truth with peace (a most desirable thing) were there none (ministers or private Christians) in our particular churches and congregations but truly godly men—a blessing scarcely to be looked or hoped for on this side heaven. Ungodly men raise scruples, merely to advance and promote their own selfish, ambitious, and covetous ends. This has been the plague of the church in all past ages, and I am afraid no age is, or will be, wholly free from such men and such practices as long as time shall last. Observe, Nothing cuts us off from the church but that which cuts us off from Christ; namely, reigning infidelity and ungodliness. We must abhor the thought of branding particular parties or persons with this character, especially of doing it without the least proof, or, as it too often happens, the least shadow of it. Those are ungodly men who live without God in the world, who have no regard to God and conscience. Those are to be dreaded and consequently to be avoided, not only who are wicked by sins of commission, but also who are ungodly by sins of omission, who, for example, restrain prayer before God, who dare not reprove a rich man, when it is the duty of their place so to do, for fear of losing his favour and the advantage they promise themselves therefrom, who do the work of the Lord negligently, &c. 2. Those are the worst of ungodly men who turn the grace of God into lasciviousness, who take encouragement to sin more boldly because the grace of God has abounded, and still abounds, so wonderfully, who are hardened in their impieties by the extent and fulness of gospel grace, the design of which is to reduce men from sin, and bring them unto God. Thus therefore to wax wanton under so great grace, and turn it into an occasion of working all uncleanness with greediness, and hardening ourselves in such a course by that very grace which is the last and most forcible means to reclaim us from it, is to render ourselves the vilest, the worst, and most hopeless of sinners. 3. Those who turn the grace of God into lasciviousness do in effect deny the Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ; that is, they deny both natural and revealed religion. They strike at the foundation of natural religion, for they deny the only Lord God; and they overturn all the frame of revealed religion, for they deny the Lord Jesus Christ. Now his great design in establishing revealed religion in the world was to bring us unto God. To deny revealed religion is virtually to overturn natural religion, for they stand or fall together, and they mutually yield light and force to each other. Would to God our modern deists, who live in the midst of gospel light, would seriously consider this, and cautiously, diligently, and impartially examine what it is that hinders their receiving the gospel, while they profess themselves fully persuaded of all the principles and duties of natural religion! Never to tallies answered more exactly to each other than these do, so that it seems absurd to receive the one and reject the other. One would think it were the fairer way to receive both or reject both; though perhaps the more plausible method, especially in this age, is to act the part they do. 4. Those who turn the grace of God into lasciviousness are ordained unto condemnation. They sin against the last, the greatest, and most perfect remedy; and so are without excuse. Those who thus sin must needs die of their wounds, of their disease, are of old ordained to this condemnation, whatever that expression means. But what if our translators had thought fit to have rendered the words palai progegrammenoi—of old fore-written of, as persons who would through their own sin and folly become the proper subjects of this condemnation, where had the harm been? Plain Christians had not been troubled with dark, doubtful, and perplexing thoughts about reprobation, which the strongest heads cannot enter far into, can indeed bear but little of, without much loss and damage. Is it not enough that early notice was given by inspired writers that such seducers and wicked men should arise in later times, and that every one, being fore-warned of, should be fore-armed against them? 5. We ought to contend earnestly for the faith, in opposition to those who would corrupt or deprave it, such as have crept in unawares: a wretched character, to be sure, but often very ill applied by weak and ignorant people, and even by those who themselves creep in unawares, who think their ipse dixit should stand for a law to all their followers and admirers. Surely faithful humble ministers are helpers of their people's joy, peace, and comfort; not lords of their faith! Whoever may attempt to corrupt the faith, we ought to contend earnestly against them. The more busy and crafty the instruments and agents of Satan are, to rob us of the truth, the more solicitous should we be to hold it fast, always provided we be very sure that we fasten no wrong or injurious characters on persons, parties, or sentiments.
III. The fair warning which the apostle, in
Christ's name, gives to those who, having professed his holy
religion, do afterwards desert and prove false to it,
Now what are these things which we Christians need to be put in remembrance of?
1. The destruction of the unbelieving
Israelites in the wilderness,
2. We are here put in remembrance of the
fall of the angels,
3. The apostle here calls to our
remembrance the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah,
8 Likewise also these filthy dreamers defile the flesh, despise dominion, and speak evil of dignities. 9 Yet Michael the archangel, when contending with the devil he disputed about the body of Moses, durst not bring against him a railing accusation, but said, The Lord rebuke thee. 10 But these speak evil of those things which they know not: but what they know naturally, as brute beasts, in those things they corrupt themselves. 11 Woe unto them! for they have gone in the way of Cain, and ran greedily after the error of Balaam for reward, and perished in the gainsaying of Core. 12 These are spots in your feasts of charity, when they feast with you, feeding themselves without fear: clouds they are without water, carried about of winds; trees whose fruit withereth, without fruit, twice dead, plucked up by the roots; 13 Raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own shame; wandering stars, to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever. 14 And Enoch also, the seventh from Adam, prophesied of these, saying, Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousands of his saints,
The apostle here exhibits a charge against deceivers who were now seducing the disciples of Christ from the profession and practice of his holy religion. He calls them filthy dreamers, forasmuch as delusion is a dream, and the beginning of, and inlet to, all manner of filthiness. Note, Sin is filthiness; it renders men odious and vile in the sight of the most holy God, and makes them (sooner or later, as penitent or as punished to extremity and without resource) vile in their own eyes, and in a while they become vile in the eyes of all about them. These filthy dreamers dream themselves into a fool's paradise on earth, and into a real hell at last: let their character, course, and end, be our seasonable and sufficient warning; like sins will produce like punishments and miseries. Here,
I. The character of these deceivers is described.
1. They defile the flesh. The flesh
or body is the immediate seat, and often the irritating occasion,
of many horrid pollutions; yet these, though done in and against
the body, do greatly defile and grievously maim and wound the soul.
Fleshly lusts do war against the soul,
2. They despise dominion, and speak evil
of dignities, are of a disturbed mind and a seditious spirit,
forgetting that the powers that be are ordained of God,
On this occasion the apostle brings in
Michael the archangel, &c.,
3. They speak evil of the things which
they know not, &c.,
4. In
II. The doom of this wicked people is
declared: To whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for
ever. False teachers are to expect the worst of punishments in
this and a future world: not every one who teaches by mistake any
thing that is not exactly true (for who then, in any public
assembly, durst open a Bible to teach others, unless he thought
himself equal or superior to the angels of God in heaven?) but
every one who prevaricates, dissembles, would lead others into
by-paths and side-ways, that he may have opportunity to make a gain
or prey of them, or (in the apostle's phrase) to make merchandize
of them,
Of the prophecy of Enoch, (
I cannot pass
15 To execute judgment upon all, and to convince all that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they have ungodly committed, and of all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against him. 16 These are murmurers, complainers, walking after their own lusts; and their mouth speaketh great swelling words, having men's persons in admiration because of advantage. 17 But, beloved, remember ye the words which were spoken before of the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ; 18 How that they told you there should be mockers in the last time, who should walk after their own ungodly lusts. 19 These be they who separate themselves, sensual, having not the Spirit. 20 But ye, beloved, building up yourselves on your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost, 21 Keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life. 22 And of some have compassion, making a difference: 23 And others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire; hating even the garment spotted by the flesh. 24 Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling, and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy, 25 To the only wise God our Saviour, be glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and ever. Amen.
Here, I. The apostle enlarges further on
the character of these evil men and seducers: they are
murmurers, complainers, &c.,
II. He proceeds to caution and exhort those
to whom he is writing,
1. He calls them to remember how they have
been forewarned: But, beloved, remember, &c.,
2. He guards them against seducers by a
further description of their odious character: These are those
who separate, &c.,
3. He exhorts them to persevering constancy in truth and holiness.
(1.) Building up yourselves in your most
holy faith,
(2.) Praying in the Holy Ghost.
Observe, [1.] Prayer is the nurse of faith; the way to build up
ourselves in our most holy faith is to continue instant in
prayer,
(3.) Keep yourselves in the love of
God,
(4.) Looking for the mercy, &c.
[1.] Eternal life is to be looked for only through mercy;
mercy is our only plea, not merit; or if merit, not our own, but
another's, who has merited for us what otherwise we could have laid
no claim to, nor have entertained any well-grounded hope of. [2.]
It is said, not only through the mercy of God as our Creator, but
through the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ as Redeemer; all
who come to heaven must come thither through our Lord Jesus Christ;
for there is no other name under heaven given among men by which
we must be saved, but that of the Lord Jesus only,
4. He directs them how to behave towards
erring brethren: And of some have compassion, &c.,
III. The apostle concludes this epistle
with a solemn ascription of glory to the great God,
Completed by William Tong.
AN
It ought to be no prejudice to the credit and authority of this book that it has been rejected by men of corrupt minds, such as Cerdon and Marcion, and doubted of by men of a better character; for this has been the lot of other parts of holy writ, and of the divine Author of the scripture himself. The image and superscription of this book are truly sacred and divine, and the matter of it agreeable with other prophetical books, particularly Ezekiel and Daniel; the church of God has generally received it, and found good counsel and great comfort in it. From the beginning, the church of God has been blessed with prophecy. That glorious prediction of breaking the serpent's head was the stay and support of the patriarchal age; and the many prophecies there were concerning the Messiah to come were the gospel of the Old Testament. Christ himself prophesied of the destruction of Jerusalem; and, about the time in which that was accomplished, he entrusted the apostle John with this book of revelation, to deliver it to the church as a prediction of the most important events that should happen to it to the end of time, for the support of the faith of his people and the direction of their hope. It is called the Revelation, because God therein discovers those things which could never have been sifted out by the reasonings of human understanding, those deep things of God which no man knows, but the Spirit of God, and those to whom he reveals them.
This chapter is a general preface to the whole
book, and contains, I. An inscription, declaring the original and
the design of it,
1 The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to show unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass; and he sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant John: 2 Who bare record of the word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw.
Here we have,
I. What we may call the pedigree of this book. 1. It is the revelation of Jesus Christ. The whole Bible is so; for all revelation comes through Christ and all centres in him; and especially in these last days God has spoken to us by his Son, and concerning his Son. Christ, as the king of his church, has been pleased thus far to let his church know by what rules and methods he will proceed in his government; and, as the prophet of the church, he has made known to us the things that shall be hereafter. 2. It is a revelation which God gave unto Christ. Though Christ is himself God, and as such has light and life in himself, yet, as he sustains the office of Mediator between God and man, he receives his instructions from the Father. The human nature of Christ, though endowed with the greatest sagacity, judgment, and penetration, could not, in a way of reason, discover these great events, which not being produced by natural causes, but wholly depending upon the will of God, could be the object only of divine prescience, and must come to a created mind only by revelation. Our Lord Jesus is the great trustee of divine revelation; it is to him that we owe the knowledge we have of what we are to expect from God and what he expects from us. 3. This revelation Christ sent and signified by his angel. Observe here the admirable order of divine revelation. God gave it to Christ, and Christ employed an angel to communicate it to the churches. The angels are God's messengers; they are ministering spirits to the heirs of salvation. They are Christ's servants: principalities and powers are subject to him; all the angels of God are obliged to worship him. 4. The angels signified it to the apostle John. As the angels are the messengers of Christ, the ministers are the messengers of the churches; what they receive from heaven, they are to communicate to the churches. John was the apostle chosen for this service. Some think he was the only one surviving, the rest having sealed their testimony with their blood. This was to be the last book of divine revelation; and therefore notified to the church by the last of the apostles. John was the beloved disciple. He was, under the New Testament, as the prophet Daniel under the Old, a man greatly beloved. He was the servant of Christ; he was an apostle, an evangelist, and a prophet; he served Christ in all the three extraordinary offices of the church. James was an apostle, but not a prophet, nor an evangelist; Matthew was an apostle and evangelist, but not a prophet; Luke was an evangelist, but neither a prophet nor an apostle; but John was all three; and so Christ calls him in an eminent sense his servant John. 5. John was to deliver this revelation to the church, to all his servants. For the revelation was not designed for the use of Christ's extraordinary servants the ministers only, but for all his servants, the members of the church; they have all a right to the oracles of God, and all have their concern in them.
II. Here we have the subject-matter of this revelation, namely, the things that must shortly come to pass. The evangelists give us an account of the things that are past; prophecy gives us an account of things to come. These future events are shown, not in the clearest light in which God could have set them, but in such a light as he saw most proper, and which would best answer his wise and holy purposes. Had they been as clearly foretold in all their circumstances as God could have revealed them, the prediction might have prevented the accomplishment; but they are foretold more darkly, to beget in us a veneration for the scripture, and to engage our attention and excite our enquiry. We have in this revelation a general idea of the methods of divine providence and government in and about the church, and many good lessons may be learned hereby. These events (it is said) were such as should come to pass not only surely, but shortly; that is, they would begin to come to pass very shortly, and the whole would be accomplished in a short time. For now the last ages of the world had come.
III. Here is an attestation of the
prophecy,
3 Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein: for the time is at hand. 4 John to the seven churches which are in Asia: Grace be unto you, and peace, from him which is, and which was, and which is to come; and from the seven Spirits which are before his throne; 5 And from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the prince of the kings of the earth. Unto him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood, 6 And hath made us kings and priests unto God and his Father; to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. 7 Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen. 8 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty.
We have here an apostolic benediction on those who should give a due regard to this divine revelation; and this benediction is given more generally and more especially.
I. More generally, to all who either read or hear the words of the prophecy. This blessing seems to be pronounced with a design to encourage us to study this book, and not be weary of looking into it upon account of the obscurity of many things in it; it will repay the labour of the careful and attentive reader. Observe, 1. It is a blessed privilege to enjoy the oracles of God. This was one of the principal advantages the Jews had above the Gentiles. 2. It is a blessed thing to study the scriptures; those are well employed who search the scriptures. 3. It is a privilege not only to read the scriptures ourselves, but to hear them read by others, who are qualified to give us the sense of what they read and to lead us into an understanding of them. 4. It is not sufficient to our blessedness that we read and hear the scriptures, but we must keep the things that are written; we must keep them in our memories, in our minds, in our affections, and in practice, and we shall be blessed in the deed. 5. The nearer we come to the accomplishment of the scriptures, the greater regard we shall give to them. The time is at hand, and we should be so much the more attentive as we see the day approaching.
II. The apostolic benediction is pronounced
more especially and particularly to the seven Asian churches,
1. What the blessing is which he pronounces on all the faithful in these churches: Grace and peace, holiness and comfort. Grace, that is, the good-will of God towards us and his good work in us; and peace, that is, the sweet evidence and assurance of this grace. There can be no true peace where there is not true grace; and, where grace goes before, peace will follow.
2. Whence this blessing is to come. In
whose name does the apostle bless the churches? In the name of God,
of the whole Trinity; for this is an act of adoration, and God only
is the proper object of it; his ministers must bless the people in
no name but his alone. And here, (1.) The Father is first named:
God the Father, which may be taken either essentially, for God as
God, or personally, for the first person in the ever-blessed
Trinity, the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ; and he is
described as the Jehovah who is, and who was, and who is to
come, eternal, unchangeable, the same to the Old-Testament
church which was, and to the New-Testament church which is, and who
will be the same to the church triumphant which is to come. (2.)
The Holy Spirit, called the seven spirits, not seven in
number, nor in nature, but the infinite perfect Spirit of God, in
whom there is a diversity of gifts and operations. He is before the
throne; for, as God made, so he governs, all things by his Spirit.
(3.) The Lord Jesus Christ. He mentions him after the Spirit,
because he intended to enlarge more upon the person of Christ, as
God manifested in the flesh, whom he had seen dwelling on earth
before, and now saw again in a glorious form. Observe the
particular account we have here of Christ,
9 I John, who also am your brother, and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in the isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ. 10 I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, 11 Saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last: and, What thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches which are in Asia; unto Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea. 12 And I turned to see the voice that spake with me. And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks; 13 And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle. 14 His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and his eyes were as a flame of fire; 15 And his feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and his voice as the sound of many waters. 16 And he had in his right hand seven stars: and out of his mouth went a sharp twoedged sword: and his countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength. 17 And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead. And he laid his right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not; I am the first and the last: 18 I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death. 19 Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter; 20 The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches.
We have now come to that glorious vision which the apostle had of the Lord Jesus Christ, when he came to deliver this revelation to him, where observe,
I. The account given of the person who was favoured with this vision. He describes himself, 1. By his present state and condition. He was the brother and companion of these churches in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Christ. He was, at their time, as the rest of true Christians were, a persecuted man, banished, and perhaps imprisoned, for his adherence to Christ. He was their brother, though an apostle; he seems to value himself upon his relation to the church, rather than his authority in it: Judas Iscariot may be an apostle, but not a brother in the family of God. He was their companion: the children of God should choose communion and society with each other. He was their companion in tribulation: the persecuted servants of God did not suffer alone, the same trials are accomplished in others. He was their companion in patience, not only a sharer with them in suffering circumstances, but in suffering graces: if we have the patience of the saints, we should not grudge to meet with their trials. He was their brother and companion in the patience of the kingdom of Christ, a sufferer for Christ's cause, for asserting his kingly power over the church and the world, and for adhering to it against all who would usurp upon it. By this account he gives of his present state, he acknowledges his engagements to sympathize with them, and to endeavour to give them counsel and comfort, and bespeaks their more careful attention to what he had to say to them from Christ their common Lord. 2. By the place where he was when he was favoured with this vision: he was in the isle Patmos. He does not say who banished him thither. It becomes Christians to speak sparingly and modestly of their own sufferings. Patmos is said to be an island in the Aegean Sea, One of those called Cyclades, and was about thirty-five miles in compass; but under this confinement it was the apostle's comfort that he did not suffer as an evil-doer, but that it was for the testimony of Jesus, for bearing witness to Christ as the Immanuel, the Saviour. This was a cause worth suffering for; and the Spirit of glory and of God rested upon this persecuted apostle. 3. The day and time in which he had this vision: it was the Lord's day, the day which Christ had separated and set apart for himself, as the eucharist is called the Lord's supper. Surely this can be no other than the Christian sabbath, the first day of the week, to be observed in remembrance of the resurrection of Christ. Let us who call him our Lord honour him on his own day, the day which the Lord hath made and in which we ought to rejoice. 4. The frame that his soul was in at this time: He was in the Spirit. He was not only in a rapture when he received the vision, but before he received it; he was in a serious, heavenly, spiritual frame, under the blessed gracious influences of the Spirit of God. God usually prepares the souls of his people for uncommon manifestations of himself, by the quickening sanctifying influences of his good Spirit. Those who would enjoy communion with God on the Lord's day must endeavour to abstract their thoughts and affections from flesh and fleshly things, and be wholly taken up with things of a spiritual nature.
II. The apostle gives an account of what he heard when thus in the Spirit. An alarm was given as with the sound of a trumpet, and then he heard a voice, the voice of Christ applying to himself the character before given, the first and the last, and commanding the apostle to commit to writing the things that were now to be revealed to him, and to send it immediately to the seven Asian churches, whose names are mentioned. Thus our Lord Jesus, the captain of our salvation, gave the apostle notice of his glorious appearance, as with the sound of a trumpet.
III. We have also an account of what he saw. He turned to see the voice, whose it was and whence it came; and then a wonderful scene of vision opened itself to him.
1. He saw a representation of the church
under the emblem of seven golden candlesticks, as it is
explained in the
2. He saw a representation of the Lord Jesus Christ in the midst of the golden candlesticks; for he has promised to be with his churches always to the end of the world, filling them with light, and life, and love, for he is the very animating informing soul of the church. And here we observe,
(1.) The glorious form in which Christ appeared in several particulars. [1.] He was clothed with a garment down to the foot, a princely and priestly robe, denoting righteousness and honour. [2.] He was girt about with a golden girdle, the breast-plate of the high priest, on which the names of his people are engraven; he was ready girt to do all the work of a Redeemer. [3.] His head and hairs were white like wool or snow. He was the Ancient of days; his hoary head was no sign of decay, but was indeed a crown of glory. [4.] His eyes were as a flame of fire, piercing and penetrating into the very hearts and reins of men, scattering terrors among his adversaries. [5.] His feet were like unto fine burning brass, strong and stedfast, supporting his own interest, subduing his enemies, treading them to powder. [6.] His voice was as the sound of many waters, of many rivers falling in together. He can and will make himself heard to those who are afar off as well as to those who are near. His gospel is a profluent and mighty stream, fed by the upper springs of infinite wisdom and knowledge. [7.] He had in his right hand seven stars, that is, the ministers of the seven churches, who are under his direction, have all their light and influence from him, and are secured and preserved by him. [8.] Out of his mouth went a two-edged sword, his word, which both wounds and heals, strikes at sin on the right hand and on the left, [9.] His countenance was as the sun shining, its strength too bright and dazzling for mortal eyes to behold.
(2.) The impression this appearance of
Christ made upon the apostle John (
(3.) The condescending goodness of the Lord
Jesus to his disciple: He laid his hand upon him,
The apostle John, having in the foregoing chapter
written the things which he had seen, now proceeds to write the
things that are, according to the command of God (
1 Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write; These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks; 2 I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars: 3 And hast borne, and hast patience, and for my name's sake hast laboured, and hast not fainted. 4 Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. 5 Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent. 6 But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate. 7 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God.
We have here,
I. The inscription, where observe, 1. To
whom the first of these epistles is directed: To the church of
Ephesus, a famous church planted by the apostle Paul (
II. The contents of the epistle, in which, as in most of those that follow, we have,
1. The commendation Christ gave this
church, ministers and members, which he always brings in by
declaring that he knows their works, and therefore both his
commendation and reprehension are to be strictly regarded; for he
does not in either speak at a venture: he knows what he says. Now
the church of Ephesus is commended, (1.) For their diligence in
duty: I know thy works, and thy labour,
2. The rebuke given to this church:
Nevertheless, I have somewhat against thee,
3. The advice and counsel given them from Christ: Remember therefore whence thou hast fallen, and repent, &c. (1.) Those that have lost their first love must remember whence they have fallen; they must compare their present with their former state, and consider how much better it was with them then than now, how much peace, strength, purity, and pleasure they have lost, by leaving their first love,—how much more comfortably they could lie down and sleep at night,—how much more cheerfully they could awake in the morning,—how much better they could bear afflictions, and how much more becomingly they could enjoy the favours of Providence,—how much easier the thoughts of death were to them, and how much stronger their desires and hopes of heaven. (2.) They must repent. They must be inwardly grieved and ashamed for their sinful declension; they must blame themselves, and shame themselves, for it, and humbly confess it in the sight of God, and judge and condemn themselves for it. (3.) They must return and do their first works. They must as it were begin again, go back step by step, till they come to the place where they took the first false step; they must endeavour to revive and recover their first zeal, tenderness, and seriousness, and must pray as earnestly, and watch as diligently, as they did when they first set out in the ways of God.
4. This good advice is enforced and urged,
(1.) By a severe threatening, if it should be neglected: I will
come unto thee quickly, and remove thy candlestick out of its
place. If the presence of Christ's grace and Spirit be
slighted, we may expect the presence of his displeasure. He will
come in a way of judgment, and that suddenly and surprisingly, upon
impenitent churches and sinners; he will unchurch them, take away
his gospel, his ministers, and his ordinances from them, and what
will the churches or the angels of the churches do when the gospel
is removed? (2.) By an encouraging mention that is made of what was
yet good among them: This thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds
of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate,
III. We have the conclusion of this epistle, in which, as in those that follow, we have,
1. A call to attention: He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. Observe, (1.) What is written in the scriptures is spoken by the Spirit of God. (2.) What is said to one church concerns all the churches, in every place and age. (3.) We can never employ our faculty of hearing better than in hearkening to the word of God: and we deserve to lose it if we do not employ it to this purpose. Those who will not hear the call of God now will wish at length they had never had a capacity of hearing any thing at all.
2. A promise of great mercy to those who
overcome. The Christian life is a warfare against sin, Satan, the
world, and the flesh. It is not enough that we engage in this
warfare, but we must pursue it to the end, we must never yield to
our spiritual enemies, but fight the good fight, till we gain the
victory, as all persevering Christians shall do; and the warfare
and victory shall have a glorious triumph and reward. That which is
here promised to the victors is that they shall eat of the tree
of life which is in the midst of the paradise of God. They
shall have that perfection of holiness, and that confirmation
therein, which Adam would have had if he had gone well through the
course of his trial: he would then have eaten of the tree of life
which was in the midst of paradise, and this would have been the
sacrament of confirmation to him in his holy and happy state; so
all who persevere in their Christian trial and warfare shall derive
from Christ, as the tree of life, perfection and confirmation in
holiness and happiness in the paradise of God; not in the earthly
paradise, but the heavenly,
8 And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write; These things saith the first and the last, which was dead, and is alive; 9 I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan. 10 Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer: behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life. 11 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death.
We now proceed to the second epistle sent to another of the Asian churches, where, as before, observe,
I. The preface or inscription in both
parts. 1. The superscription, telling us to whom it was more
expressly and immediately directed: To the angel of the church
in Smyrna, a place well known at this day by our merchants, a
city of great trade and wealth, perhaps the only city of all the
seven that is still known by the same name, now however no longer
distinguished for its Christian church being overrun by Mahomedism.
2. The subscription, containing another of the glorious titles of
our Lord Jesus, the first and the last, he that was dead and is
alive, taken out of
II. The subject-matter of this epistle to Smyrna, where, after the common declaration of Christ's omniscience, and the perfect cognizance he has of all the works of men and especially of his churches, he takes notice,
1. Of the improvement they had made in
their spiritual state. This comes in in a short parentheses; yet it
is very emphatic: But thou art rich (
2. Of their sufferings: I know thy tribulation and thy poverty—the persecution they underwent, even to the spoiling of their goods. Those who will be faithful to Christ must expect to go through many tribulations; but Jesus Christ takes particular notice of all their troubles. In all their afflictions, he is afflicted, and he will recompense tribulation to those who trouble them, but to those that are troubled rest with himself.
3. He knows the wickedness and the falsehood of their enemies: I know the blasphemy of those that say they are Jews, but are not; that is, of those who pretend to be the only peculiar covenant-people of God, as the Jews boasted themselves to be, even after God had rejected them; or of those who would be setting up the Jewish rites and ceremonies, which were now not only antiquated, but abrogated; these may say that they only are the church of God in the world, when indeed they are the synagogue of Satan. Observe, (1.) As Christ has a church in the world, the spiritual Israel of God, so the devil has his synagogue. Those assemblies which are set up in opposition to the truths of the gospel, and which promote and propagate damnable errors,—those which are set up in opposition to the purity and spirituality of gospel worship, and which promote and propagate the vain inventions of men and rites and ceremonies which never entered into the thoughts of God,—these are all synagogues of Satan: he presides over them, he works in them, his interests are served by them, and he receives a horrid homage and honour from them. (2.) For the synagogues of Satan to give themselves out to be the church or Israel of God is no less than blasphemy. God is greatly dishonoured when his name is made use of to promote and patronize the interests of Satan; and he has a high resentment of this blasphemy, and will take a just revenge on those who persist in it.
4. He foreknows the future trials of his
people, and forewarns them of them, and fore-arms them against
them. (1.) He forewarns them of future trials: The devil shall
cast some of you into prison, and you shall have tribulation,
III. The conclusion of this message, and
that, as before, 1. With a call to universal attention, that all
men, all the world, should hear what passes between Christ and his
churches—how he commends them, how he comforts them, how he
reproves their failures, how he rewards their fidelity. It concerns
all the inhabitants of the world to observe God's dealings with his
own people; all the world may learn instruction and wisdom thereby.
2. With a gracious promise to the conquering Christian: He that
overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death,
12 And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write; These things saith he which hath the sharp sword with two edges; 13 I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where Satan's seat is: and thou holdest fast my name, and hast not denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth. 14 But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a stumblingblock before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication. 15 So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate. 16 Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth. 17 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it.
Here also we are to consider,
I. The inscription of this message. 1. To
whom it was sent: To the angel of the church of Pergamos.
Whether this was a city raised up out of the ruins of old Troy, a
Troy nouveau (as our London was once called), or some other
city of the same name, is neither certain nor material; it was a
place where Christ had called and constituted a gospel church, by
the preaching of the gospel and the grace of his Spirit making the
word effectual. 2. Who it was that sent this message to Pergamos:
the same Jesus who here describes himself as one that hath the
sharp sword with two edges (
II. From the inscription we proceed to the contents of the epistle, in which the method is much the same as is observed in the rest. Here,
1. Christ takes notice of the trials and
difficulties this church encountered with: I know thy works, and
where thou dwellest, &c.,
2. He commends their stedfastness: Thou holdest fast my name, and hast not denied my faith. These two expressions are much the same in sense; the former may, however, signify the effect and the latter the cause or means. (1.) "Thou holdest fast my name; thou art not ashamed of thy relation to me, but accountest it thine honour that my name is named on thee, that, as the wife bears the name of the husband, so thou art called by my name; this thou holdest fast, as thine honour and privilege." (2.) "That which has made thee thus faithful is the grace of faith: thou hast not denied the great doctrines of the gospel, nor departed from the Christian faith, and by that means thou hast been kept faithful." Our faith will have a great influence upon our faithfulness. Men who deny the faith of Christ may boast very much of their sincerity, and faithfulness to God and conscience; but it has been seldom known that those who let go the true faith retained their fidelity; usually on that rock on which men make shipwreck of their faith they make shipwreck of a good conscience too. And here our blessed Lord aggrandizes the fidelity of this church from the circumstance of the times, as well as of the place where they lived: they had been stedfast even in those days wherein Antipas his faithful martyr was slain among them. Who this person was, and whether there be anything mysterious in his name, we have no certain account. He was a faithful disciple of Christ, he suffered martyrdom for it, and sealed his faith and fidelity with his blood in the place where Satan dwelt; and though the rest of the believers there knew this, and saw it, yet they were not discouraged nor drawn away from their stedfastness: this is mentioned as an addition to their honour.
3. He reproves them for their sinful
failures (
4. He calls them to repentance: Repent,
or else I will come unto thee quickly, &c.,
III. We have the conclusion of this
epistle, where, after the usual demand of universal attention,
there is the promise of great favour to those that overcome. They
shall eat of the hidden manna, and have the new name, and the
white stone, which no man knoweth, saving he that receiveth it,
18 And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write; These things saith the Son of God, who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet are like fine brass; 19 I know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith, and thy patience, and thy works; and the last to be more than the first. 20 Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols. 21 And I gave her space to repent of her fornication; and she repented not. 22 Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except they repent of their deeds. 23 And I will kill her children with death; and all the churches shall know that I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts: and I will give unto every one of you according to your works. 24 But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as many as have not this doctrine, and which have not known the depths of Satan, as they speak; I will put upon you none other burden. 25 But that which ye have already hold fast till I come. 26 And he that overcometh, and keepeth my works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations: 27 And he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers: even as I received of my Father. 28 And I will give him the morning star. 29 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.
The form of each epistle is very much the same; and in this, as the rest, we have to consider the inscription, contents, and conclusion.
I. The inscription, telling us, 1. To whom
it is directed: To the angel of the church of Thyatira, a
city of the proconsular Asia, bordering upon Mysia on the north and
Lydia on the south, a town of trade, whence came the woman named
Lydia, a seller of purple, who, being at Philippi in
Macedonia, probably about the business of her calling, heard
Paul preach there, and God opened her heart, that she
attended to the things that were spoken, and believed, and was
baptized, and entertained Paul and Silas there. Whether it was
by her means that the gospel was brought into her own city,
Thyatira, is not certain; but that it was there, and successful to
the forming of a gospel church, this epistle assures us. 2. By whom
it was sent: by the Son of God, who is here described as
having eyes like a flame of fire, and feet like as fine
brass. His general title is here, the Son of God, that
is, the eternal and only-begotten Son of God, which denotes that he
has the same nature with the Father, but with a distinct and
subordinate manner of subsistence. The description we have here of
him is in two characters:—(1.) That his eyes are like a flame of
fire, signifying his piercing, penetrating, perfect knowledge, a
thorough insight into all persons and all things, one who
searches the hearts and tries the reins of the children of men
(
II. The contents or subject-matter of this epistle, which, as the rest, includes,
1. The honourable character and commendation Christ gives of this church, ministry, and people; and this given by one who was no stranger to them, but well acquainted with them and with the principles from which they acted. Now in this church Christ makes honourable mention, (1.) Of their charity, either more general, a disposition to do good to all men, or more special, to the household of faith: there is no religion where there is no charity. (2.) Their service, their ministration; this respects chiefly the officers of the church, who had laboured in the word and doctrine. (3.) Their faith, which was the grace that actuated all the rest, both their charity and their service. (4.) Their patience; for those that are most charitable to others, most diligent in their places, and most faithful, must yet expect to meet with that which will exercise their patience. (5.) Their growing fruitfulness: their last works were better than the first. This is an excellent character; when others had left their first love, and lost their first zeal, these were growing wiser and better. It should be the ambition and earnest desire of all Christians that their last works may be their best works, that they may be better and better every day, and best at last.
2. A faithful reproof for what was amiss. This is not so directly charged upon the church itself as upon some wicked seducers who were among them; the church's fault was that she connived too much at them.
(1.) These wicked seducers were compared to Jezebel, and called by her name. Jezebel was a persecutor of the prophets of the Lord, and a great patroness of idolaters and false prophets. The sin of these seducers was that they attempted to draw the servants of God into fornication, and to offer sacrifices to idols; they called themselves prophets, and so would claim a superior authority and regard to the ministers of the church. Two things aggravated the sin of these seducers, who, being one in their spirit and design, are spoken of as one person:—[1.] They made use of the name of God to oppose the truth of his doctrine and worship; this very much aggravated their sin. [2.] They abused the patience of God to harden themselves in their wickedness. God gave them space for repentance, but they repented not. Observe, First, Repentance is necessary to prevent a sinner's ruin. Secondly, Repentance requires time, a course of time, and time convenient; it is a great work, and a work of time. Thirdly, Where God gives space for repentance, he expects fruits meet for repentance. Fourthly, Where the space for repentance is lost, the sinner perishes with a double destruction.
(2.) Now why should the wickedness of this Jezebel be charged upon the church of Thyatira? Because that church suffered her to seduce the people of that city. But how could the church help it? They had not, as a church, civil power to banish or imprison her; but they had ministerial power to censure and to excommunicate her: and it is probable that neglecting to use the power they had made them sharers in her sin.
3. The punishment of this seducer, this
Jezebel,
4. The design of Christ in the destruction of these wicked seducers, and this was the instruction of others, especially of his churches: All the churches shall know that I am he that searcheth the reins and the hearts; and I will give to every one of you according to your works. God is known by the judgments that he executes; and, by this revenge taken upon seducers, he would make known, (1.) His infallible knowledge of the hearts of men, of their principles, designs, frame, and temper, their formality, their indifference, their secret inclinations to symbolize with idolaters. (2.) His impartial justice, in giving every one according to his work, that the name of Christians should be no protection, their churches should be no sanctuaries for sin and sinners.
5. The encouragement given to those who
keep themselves pure and undefiled: But to you I say, and unto
the rest, &c.,
III. We now come to the conclusion of this
message,
Here we have three more of the epistles of Christ
to the churches: I. To Sardis,
1 And unto the angel of the church in Sardis write; These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God, and the seven stars; I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. 2 Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God. 3 Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee. 4 Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy. 5 He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. 6 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.
Here is, I. The preface, showing, 1. To
whom this letter is directed: To the angel of the church of
Sardis, an ancient city of Lydia, on the banks of the mountain
Tmolus, said to have been the chief city of Asia the Less, and the
first city in that part of the world that was converted by the
preaching of John; and, some say, the first that revolted from
Christianity, and one of the first that was laid in its ruins, in
which it still lies, without any church or ministry. 2. By whom
this message was sent—the Lord Jesus, who here assumes the
character of him that hath the seven spirits of God, and the
seven stars, taken out of
II. The body of this epistle. There is this observable in it, that whereas in the other epistles Christ begins with commending what is good in the churches, and then proceeds to tell them what is amiss, in this (and in the epistle to Laodicea) he begins,
1. With a reproof, and a very severe one: I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. Hypocrisy, and a lamentable decay in religion, are the sins charged upon this church, by one who knew her well, and all her works. (1.) This church had gained a great reputation; it had a name, and a very honourable one, for a flourishing church, a name for vital lively religion, for purity of doctrine, unity among themselves, uniformity in worship, decency, and order. We read not of any unhappy divisions among themselves. Every thing appeared well, as to what falls under the observation of men. (2.) This church was not really what it was reputed to be. They had a name to live, but they were dead; there was a form of godliness, but not the power, a name to live, but not a principle of life. If there was not a total privation of life, yet there was a great deadness in their souls and in their services, a great deadness in the spirits of their ministers, and a great deadness in their ministrations, in their praying, in their preaching, in their converse, and a great deadness in the people in hearing, in prayer, and in conversation; what little life was yet left among them was, in a manner, expiring, ready to die.
2. Our Lord proceeds to give this
degenerate church the best advice: Be watchful, and strengthen
the things, &c.,
3. Christ enforces his counsel with a
dreadful threatening in case it should be despised: I will come
unto thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know the hour,
4. Our blessed Lord does not leave this
sinful people without some comfort and encouragement: In the
midst of judgment he remembers mercy (
III. We now come to the conclusion of this epistle, in which, as before, we have,
1. A great reward promised to the
conquering Christian (
2. The demand of universal attention finishes the message. Every word from God deserves attention from men; that which may seem more particularly directed to one body of men has something in it instructive to all.
7 And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write; These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth; 8 I know thy works: behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name. 9 Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of Satan, which say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie; behold, I will make them to come and worship before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee. 10 Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth. 11 Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown. 12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name. 13 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.
We have now come to the sixth letter, sent to one of the Asian churches, where observe,
I. The inscription, showing,
1. For whom it was more immediately designed: The angel of the church of Philadelphia; this also was a city in Asia Minor, seated upon the borders of Mysia and Lydia, and had its name from that brotherly love for which it was eminent. We can hardly suppose that this name was given to it after it received the Christian religion, and that it was so called from that Christian affection that all believers have, and should have, one for another, as the children of one Father and the brethren of Christ; but rather that it was its ancient name, on account of the love and kindness which the citizens had and showed to each other as a civil fraternity. This was an excellent spirit, and, when sanctified by the grace of the gospel, would render them an excellent church, as indeed they were, for here is no one fault found with this church, and yet, doubtless, there were faults in it of common infirmity; but love covers such faults.
2. By whom this letter was signed; even by the same Jesus who is alone the universal head of all the churches; and here observe by what title he chooses to represent himself to this church: He that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, &c. You have his personal character: He that is holy and he that is true, holy in his nature, and therefore he cannot but be true to his word, for he hath spoken in his holiness; and you have also his political character: He hath the key of David, he openeth, and no man shutteth; he hath the key of the house of David, the key of government and authority in and over the church. Observe, (1.) The acts of his government. [1.] He opens. He opens a door of opportunity to his churches; he opens a door of utterance to his ministers; he opens a door of entrance, opens the heart; he opens a door of admission into the visible church, laying down the terms of communion; and he opens the door of admission into the church triumphant, according to the terms of salvation fixed by him. [2.] He shuts the door. When he pleases, he shuts the door of opportunity and the door of utterance, and leaves obstinate sinners shut up in the hardness of their hearts; he shuts the door of church-fellowship against unbelievers and profane persons; and he shuts the door of heaven against the foolish virgins who have slept away their day of grace, and against the workers of iniquity, how vain and confident soever they may be. (2.) The way and manner in which he performs these acts, and that is absolute sovereignty, independent upon the will of men, and irresistible by the power of men: He openeth, and no man shutteth; he shutteth, and no man openeth; he works to will and to do, and, when he works, none can hinder. These were proper characters for him, when speaking to a church that had endeavoured to be conformed to Christ in holiness and truth, and that had enjoyed a wide door of liberty and opportunity under his care and government.
II. The subject-matter of this epistle, where,
1. Christ puts them in mind of what he had
done for them: I have set before thee an open door, and no man
can shut it,
2. This church is commended: Thou hast a
little strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my
name,
3. Here is a promise of the great favour
God would bestow on this church,
(1.) Christ would make this church's enemies subject to her. [1.] Those enemies are described to be such as said they were Jews, but lied in saying so—pretended to be the only and peculiar people of God, but were really the synagogue of Satan. Assemblies that worship God in spirit and in truth are the Israel of God; assemblies that either worship false gods, or the true God in a false manner, are the synagogues of Satan: though they may profess to be the only people of God, their profession is a lie. [2.] Their subjection to the church is described: They shall worship at thy feet; not pay a religious and divine honour to the church itself, nor to the ministry of it, but shall be convinced that they have been in the wrong, that this church is in the right and is beloved of Christ, and they shall desire to be taken into communion with her and that they may worship the same God after the same manner. How shall this great change be wrought? By the power of God upon the hearts of his enemies, and by signal discoveries of his peculiar favour to his church: They shall know that I have loved thee. Observe, First, The greatest honour and happiness any church can enjoy consist in the peculiar love and favour of Christ. Secondly, Christ can discover this his favour to his people in such a manner that their very enemies shall see it, and be forced to acknowledge it. Thirdly, This will, by the grace of Christ, soften the hearts of their enemies, and make them desirous to be admitted into communion with them.
(2.) Another instance of favour that Christ
promises to this church is persevering grace in the most trying
times (
4. Christ calls the church to that duty which he before promised he would enable her to do, and that is, to persevere, to hold fast that which she had. (1.) The duty itself: "Hold fast that which thou hast, that faith, that truth, that strength of grace, that zeal, that love to the brethren; thou hast been possessed of this excellent treasure, hold it fast." (2.) The motives, taken from the speedy appearance of Christ: "Behold, I come quickly. See, I am just a coming to relieve them under the trial, to reward their fidelity, and to punish those who fall away; they shall lose that crown which they once seemed to have a right to, which they hoped for, and pleased themselves with the thoughts of. The persevering Christian shall win the prize from backsliding professors, who once stood fair for it."
III. The conclusion of this epistle,
1. After his usual manner, our Saviour promises a glorious reward to the victorious believer, in two things:—(1.) He shall be a monumental pillar in the temple of God; not a pillar to support the temple (heaven needs no such props), but a monument of the free and powerful grace of God, a monument that shall never be defaced nor removed, as many stately pillars erected in honour to the Roman emperors and generals have been. (2.) On this monumental pillar there shall be an honourable inscription, as in those cases is usual. [1.] The name of God, in whose cause he engaged, whom he served, and for whom he suffered in this warfare; and the name of the city of God, the church of God, the new Jerusalem, which came down from heaven. On this pillar shall be recorded all the services the believer did to the church of God, how he asserted her rights, enlarged her borders, maintained her purity and honour; this will be a greater name than Asiaticus, or Africanus; a soldier under God in the wars of the church. And then another part of the inscription is, [2.] The new name of Christ, the Mediator, the Redeemer, the captain of our salvation; by this it will appear under whose banner this conquering believer had enlisted, under whose conduct he acted, by whose example he was encouraged, and under whose influence he fought the good fight, and came off victorious.
2. The epistle is closed up with the demand of attention: He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches, how Christ loves and values his faithful people, how he commends, and how he will crown their fidelity.
14 And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write; These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true witness, the beginning of the creation of God; 15 I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. 16 So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. 17 Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: 18 I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eye-salve, that thou mayest see. 19 As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent. 20 Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me. 21 To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne. 22 He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.
We now come to the last and worst of all the seven Asian churches, the reverse of the church of Philadelphia; for, as there was nothing reproved in that, here is nothing commended in this, and yet this was one of the seven golden candlesticks, for a corrupt church may still be a church. Here we have, as before,
I. The inscription, to whom, and from whom.
1. To whom: To the angel of the church of Laodicea. This was
a once famous city near the river Lycus, had a wall of vast
compass, and three marble theatres, and, like Rome, was built on
seven hills. It seems, the apostle Paul was very instrumental in
planting the gospel in this city, from which he wrote a letter, as
he mentions in the epistle to the Colossians, the last
chapter, in which he sends salutations to them, Laodicea not being
above twenty miles distant from Colosse. In this city was held a
council in the fourth century, but it has been long since
demolished, and lies in its ruins to this day, an awful monument of
the wrath of the Lamb. 2. From whom this message was sent.
Here our Lord Jesus styles himself the Amen, the faithful and
true witness, the beginning of the creation of God. (1.) The
Amen, one that is steady and unchangeable in all his purposes
and promises, which are all yea, and all amen. (2.) The faithful
and true witness, whose testimony of God to men ought to be
received and fully believed, and whose testimony of men to God will
be fully believed and regarded, and will be a swift but true
witness against all indifferent lukewarm professors. (3.) The
beginning of the creation of God, either of the first creation,
and so he is the beginning, that is, the first cause, the Creator,
and the Governor of it; or of the second creation, the church; and
so he is the head of that body, the first-born from the dead, as it
is in
II. The subject-matter, in which observe,
1. The heavy charge drawn up against this
church, ministers and people, by one who knew them better than they
knew themselves: Thou art neither cold nor hot, but worse
than either; I would thou wert cold or hot,
2. A severe punishment threatened: I will spue thee out of my mouth. As lukewarm water turns the stomach, and provokes to a vomit, lukewarm professors turn the heart of Christ against them. He is sick of them, and cannot long bear them. They may call their lukewarmness charity, meekness, moderation, and a largeness of soul; it is nauseous to Christ, and makes those so that allow themselves in it. They shall be rejected, and finally rejected; for far be it from the holy Jesus to return to that which has been thus rejected.
3. We have one cause of this indifference
and inconsistency in religion assigned, and that is
self-conceitedness or self-delusion. They thought they were very
well already, and therefore they were very indifferent whether they
grew better or no: Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased
with goods, &c.,
4. We have good counsel given by Christ to
this sinful people, and that is that they drop their vain and false
opinion they had of themselves, and endeavour to be that really
which they would seem to be: I counsel thee to buy of me,
&c.,
5. Here is added great and gracious
encouragement to this sinful people to take the admonition and
advice well that Christ had given them,
III. We now come to the conclusion of this epistle; and here we have as before,
1. The promise made to the overcoming
believer. It is here implied, (1.) That though this church seemed
to be wholly overrun and overcome with lukewarmness and
self-confidence, yet it was possible that by the reproofs and
counsels of Christ they might be inspired with fresh zeal and
vigour, and might come off conquerors in their spiritual warfare.
(2.) That, if they did so, all former faults should be forgiven,
and they should have a great reward. And what is that reward?
They shall sit down with me on my throne, as I also overcame,
and have sat down with my Father on his throne,
2. All is closed up with the general demand
of attention (
In this chapter the prophetical scene opens; and,
as the epistolary part opened with a vision of Christ (
1 After this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened in heaven: and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, Come up hither, and I will show thee things which must be hereafter. 2 And immediately I was in the spirit: and, behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne. 3 And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone: and there was a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like unto an emerald. 4 And round about the throne were four and twenty seats: and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on their heads crowns of gold. 5 And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices: and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God. 6 And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal: and in the midst of the throne, and round about the throne, were four beasts full of eyes before and behind. 7 And the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf, and the third beast had a face as a man, and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle. 8 And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him; and they were full of eyes within—
We have here an account of a second vision with which the apostle John was favoured: After this, that is, not only "after I had seen the vision of Christ walking in the midst of the golden candlesticks," but "after I had taken his messages from his mouth, and written and sent them to the several churches, according to his command, after this I had another vision." Those who well improve the discoveries they have had of God already are prepared thereby for more, and may expect them. Observe,
I. The preparation made for the apostle's having this vision.
1. A door was opened in heaven. Hence we learn, (1.) Whatever is transacted on earth is first designed and settled in heaven; there is the model of all the works of God; all of them are therefore before his eye, and he lets the inhabitants of heaven see as much of them as is fit for them. (2.) We can know nothing of future events but what God is pleased to discover to us; they are within the veil, till God opens the door. But, (3.) So far as God reveals his designs to us we may and ought to receive them, and not pretend to be wise above what is revealed.
2. To prepare John for the vision, a trumpet was sounded, and he was called up into heaven, to have a sight there of the things which were to be hereafter. He was called into the third heavens. (1.) There is a way opened into the holiest of all, into which the sons of God may enter by faith and holy affections now, in their spirits when they die, and in their whole persons at the last day. (2.) We must not intrude into the secret of God's presence, but stay till we are called up to it.
3. To prepare for this vision, the
apostle was in the Spirit. He was in a rapture, as before
(
II. The vision itself. It begins with the
strange sights that the apostle saw, and they were such as these:—
1. He saw a throne set in heaven, the seat of honour, and
authority, and judgment. Heaven is the throne of God; there he
resides in glory, and thence he gives laws to the church and to the
whole world, and all earthly thrones are under the jurisdiction of
this throne that is set in heaven. 2. He saw a glorious one upon
the throne. This throne was not empty; there was one in it who
filled it, and that was God, who is here described by those things
that are most pleasant and precious in our world: His
countenance was like a jasper and a sardine-stone; he is not
described by any human features, so as to be represented by an
image, but only by his transcendent brightness. This jasper is a
transparent stone, which yet offers to the eye a variety of the
most vivid colours, signifying the glorious perfections of God; the
sardine-stone is red, signifying the justice of God, that essential
attribute of which he never divests himself in favour of any, but
gloriously exerts it in the government of the world, and especially
of the church, through our Lord Jesus Christ. This attribute is
displayed in pardoning as well as in punishing, in saving as well
as in destroying sinners. 3. He saw a rainbow about the throne,
like unto an emerald,
—8 And they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come. 9 And when those beasts give glory and honour and thanks to him that sat on the throne, who liveth for ever and ever, 10 The four and twenty elders fall down before him that sat on the throne, and worship him that liveth for ever and ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying, 11 Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honour and power: for thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created.
We have considered the sights that the apostle saw in heaven: now let us observe the songs that he heard, for there is in heaven not only that to be seen which will highly please a sanctified eye, but there is that to be heard which will greatly delight a sanctified ear. This is true concerning the church of Christ here, which is a heaven upon earth, and it will be eminently so in the church made perfect in the heaven of heavens.
I. He heard the song of the four living
creatures, of the ministers of the church, which refers to the
prophet Isaiah's vision,
II. He heard the adorations of the
four-and-twenty elders, that is, of the Christian people
represented by them; the ministers led, and the people followed, in
the praises of God,
1. The object of their worship, the same with that which the ministers adored: Him that sat on the throne, the eternal everliving God. The true church of God has one and the same object of worship. Two different objects of worship, either co-ordinate or sub-ordinate, would confound the worship and divide the worshippers. It is unlawful to join in divine worship with those who either mistake or multiply the object. There is but one God, and he alone, as God, is worshipped by the church on earth and in heaven.
2. The acts of adoration. (1.) They fell down before him that sat on the throne; they discovered the most profound humility, reverence, and godly fear. (2.) They cast their crowns before the throne; they gave God the glory of the holiness wherewith he had crowned their souls on earth and the honour and happiness with which he crowns them in heaven. They owe all their graces and all their glories to him, and acknowledge that his crown is infinitely more glorious than theirs, and that it is their glory to be glorifying God.
3. The words of adoration: they said,
Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory, and honour, and
power,
4. We have the ground and reason of their
adoration, which is threefold:—(1.) He is the Creator of all
things, the first cause; and none but the Creator of all things
should be adored; no made thing can be the object of religious
worship. (2.) He is the preserver of all things, and his
preservation is a continual creation; they are created still by the
sustaining power of God. All beings but God are dependent upon the
will and power of God, and no dependent being must be set up as an
object of religious worship. It is the part of the best dependent
beings to be worshippers, not to be worshipped. (3.) He is the
final cause of all things: For thy pleasure they are and were
created. It was his will and pleasure to create all things; he
was not put upon it by the will of another; there is no such thing
as a subordinate creator, that acts under and by the will and power
of another; and, if there were, he ought not to be worshipped. As
God made all things at his pleasure, so he made them for his
pleasure, to deal with them as he pleases and to glorify himself by
them one way or other. Though he delights not in the death of
sinners, but rather that they should turn and live, yet he hath
made all things for himself,
In the foregoing chapter the prophetical scene was
opened, in the sight and hearing of the apostle, and he had a sight
of God the Creator and ruler of the world, and the great King of
the church. He saw God on the throne of glory and government,
surrounded with his holy ones, and receiving their adorations. Now
the counsels and decrees of God are set before the apostle, as in a
book, which God held in his right hand; and this book is
represented, I. As sealed in the hand of God,
1 And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals. 2 And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof? 3 And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon. 4 And I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book, neither to look thereon. 5 And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof.
Hitherto the apostle had seen only the great God, the governor of all things, now,
I. He is favoured with a sight of the model and methods of his government, as they are all written down in a book which he holds in his hand; and this we are now to consider as shut up and sealed in the hand of God. Observe, 1. The designs and methods of divine Providence towards the church and the world are stated and fixed; they are resolved upon and agreed to, as that which is written in a book. The great design is laid, every part adjusted, all determined, and every thing passed into decree and made a matter of record. The original and first draught of this book is the book of God's decrees, laid up in his own cabinet, in his eternal mind: but there is a transcript of so much as was necessary to be known in the book of the scriptures in general, in the prophetical part of the scripture especially, and in this prophecy in particular. 2. God holds this book in his right hand, to declare the authority of the book, and his readiness and resolution to execute all the contents thereof, all the counsels and purposes therein recorded. 3. This book in the hand of God is shut up and sealed; it is known to none but himself, till he allows it to be opened. Known unto God, and to him alone, are all his works, from the beginning of the world; but it is his glory to conceal the matter as he pleases. The times and seasons, and their great events, he hath kept in his own hand and power. 4. It is sealed with seven seals. This tells us with what inscrutable secrecy the counsels of God are laid, how impenetrable by the eye and intellect of the creature; and also points us to seven several parts of this book of God's counsels. Each part seems to have its particular seal, and, when opened, discovers its proper events; these seven parts are not unsealed and opened at once, but successively, one scene of Providence introducing another, and explaining it, till the whole mystery of God's counsel and conduct be finished in the world.
II. He heard a proclamation made concerning
this sealed book. 1. The crier was a strong angel; not that
there are any weak ones among the angels in heaven, though there
are many among the angels of the churches. This angel seems to come
out, not only as a crier, but as a champion, with a challenge to
any or all the creatures to try the strength of their wisdom in
opening the counsels of God; and, as a champion, he cried with a
loud voice, that every creature might hear. 2. The cry or challenge
proclaimed was, "Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose
the seals thereof?
III. He felt a great concern in himself about this matter: the apostle wept much; it was a great disappointment to him. By what he had seen in him who sat upon the throne, he was very desirous to see and know more of his mind and will: this desire, when not presently gratified, filled him with sorrow, and fetched many tears from his eyes. Here observe, 1. Those who have seen most of God in this world are most desirous to see more; and those who have seen his glory desire to know his will. 2. Good men may be too eager and to hasty to look into the mysteries of divine conduct. 3. Such desires, not presently answered, turn to grief and sorrow. Hope deferred makes the heart sick.
IV. The apostle was comforted and
encouraged to hope this sealed book would yet be opened. Here
observe, 1. Who it was that gave John the hint: One of the
elders. God had revealed it to his church. If angels do not
refuse to learn from the church, ministers should not disdain to do
it. God can make his people to instruct and inform their teachers
when he pleases. 2. Who it was that would do the thing—the Lord
Jesus Christ, called the lion of the tribe of Judah,
according to his human nature, alluding to Jacob's prophecy
(
6 And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth. 7 And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sat upon the throne. 8 And when he had taken the book, the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, which are the prayers of saints. 9 And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation; 10 And hast made us unto our God kings and priests: and we shall reign on the earth. 11 And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders: and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands; 12 Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing. 13 And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. 14 And the four beasts said, Amen. And the four and twenty elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever.
Here, I. The apostle beholds this book
taken into the hands of the Lord Jesus Christ, in order to its
being unsealed and opened by him. Here Christ is described, 1. By
his place and station: In the midst of the throne, and of the
four beasts, and of the elders. He was on the same throne with
the Father; he was nearer to him than either the elders or
ministers of the churches. Christ, as man and Mediator, is
subordinate to God the Father, but is nearer to him than all the
creatures; for in him all the fulness of the Godhead dwells
bodily. The ministers stand between God and the people. Christ
stands as the Mediator between God and both ministers and people.
2. The form in which he appeared. Before he is called a
lion; here he appears as a lamb slain. He is a lion to
conquer Satan, a lamb to satisfy the justice of God. He appears
with the marks of his sufferings upon him, to show that he
interceded in heaven in the virtue of his satisfaction. He appears
as a lamb, having seven horns and seven eyes, perfect power
to execute all the will of God and perfect wisdom to understand it
all and to do it in the most effectual manner; for he hath the
seven Spirits of God, he has received the Holy Spirit without
measure, in all perfection of light, and life, and power, by which
he is able to teach and rule all parts of the earth. 3. He is
described by his act and deed: He came, and took the book out of
the right hand of him that sat on the throne (
II. The apostle observes the universal joy and thanksgiving that filled heaven and earth upon this transaction. No sooner had Christ received this book out of the Father's hand than he received the applauses and adorations of angels and men, yea, of every creature. And, indeed, it is just matter of joy to all the world to see that God does not deal with men in a way of absolute power and strict justice, but in a way of grace and mercy through the Redeemer. He governs the world, not merely as a Creator and Lawgiver, but as our God and Saviour. All the world has reason to rejoice in this. The song of praise that was offered up to the Lamb on this occasion consists of three parts, one part sung by the church, another by the church and the angels, the third by every creature.
1. The church begins the doxology, as being
more immediately concerned in it (
2. The doxology, thus begun by the church,
is carried on by the angels; they take the second part, in
conjunction with the church,
3. This doxology, thus begun by the church,
and carried on by the angels, is resounded and echoed by the whole
creation,
We see how the church that began the heavenly anthem, finding heaven and earth join in the concert, closes all with their Amen, and end as they began, with a low prostration before the eternal and everlasting God. Thus we have seen this sealed book passing with great solemnity from the hand of the Creator into the hand of the Redeemer.
The book of the divine counsels being thus lodged
in the hand of Christ, he loses no time, but immediately enters
upon the work of opening the seals and publishing the contents; but
this is done in such a manner as still leaves the predictions very
abstruse and difficult to be understood. Hitherto the waters of the
sanctuary have been as those in Ezekiel's vision, only to the
ankles, or to the knees, or to the loins at least; but here they
begin to be a river that cannot be passed over. The visions which
John saw, the epistles to the churches, the songs of praise, in the
two foregoing chapters, had some things dark and hard to be
understood; and yet they were rather milk for babes than meat for
strong men; but now we are to launch into the deep, and our
business is not so much to fathom it as to let down our net to take
a draught. We shall only hint at what seems most obvious. The
prophecies of this book are divided into seven seals opened, seven
trumpets sounding, and seven vials poured out. It is supposed that
the opening of the seven seals discloses those providences that
concerned the church in the first three centuries, from the
ascension of our Lord and Saviour to the reign of Constantine; this
was represented in a book rolled up, and sealed in several places,
so that, when one seal was opened, you might read so far of it, and
so on, till the whole was unfolded. Yet we are not here told what
was written in the book, but what John saw in figures enigmatical
and hieroglyphic; and it is not for us to pretend to know "the
times and seasons which the Father has put in his own power." In
this chapter six of the seven seals are opened, and the visions
attending them are related; the first seal in
1 And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, and I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts saying, Come and see. 2 And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.
Here, 1. Christ, the Lamb, opens the first
seal; he now enters upon the great work of opening and
accomplishing the purposes of God towards the church and the world.
2. One of the ministers of the church calls upon the apostle, with
a voice like thunder, to come near, and observe what then appeared.
3. We have the vision itself,
3 And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the second beast say, Come and see. 4 And there went out another horse that was red: and power was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: and there was given unto him a great sword. 5 And when he had opened the third seal, I heard the third beast say, Come and see. And I beheld, and lo a black horse; and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand. 6 And I heard a voice in the midst of the four beasts say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny; and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine. 7 And when he had opened the fourth seal, I heard the voice of the fourth beast say, Come and see. 8 And I looked, and behold a pale horse: and his name that sat on him was Death, and Hell followed with him. And power was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with death, and with the beasts of the earth.
The next three seals give us a sad prospect of great and desolating judgments with which God punishes those who either refuse or abuse the everlasting gospel. Though some understand them of the persecutions that befel the church of Christ, and others of the destruction of the Jews, they rather seem more generally to represent God's terrible judgments, by which he avenges the quarrel of his covenant upon those who make light of it.
I. Upon opening the second seal, to which
John was called to attend, another horse appears, of a
different colour from the former, a red horse,
II. Upon opening the third seal, which John
was directed to observe, another horse appears, different from the
former, a black horse, signifying famine, that terrible
judgment; and he that sat on the horse had a pair of balances in
his hand (
III. Upon opening the fourth seal, which John is commanded to observe, there appears another horse, of a pale colour. Here observe, 1. The name of the rider—Death, the king of terrors; the pestilence, which is death in its empire, death reigning over a place or nation, death on horseback, marching about, and making fresh conquests every hour. 2. The attendants or followers of this king of terrors—hell, a state of eternal misery to all those who die in their sins; and, in times of such a general destruction, multitudes go down unprepared into the valley of destruction. It is an awful thought, and enough to make the whole world to tremble, that eternal damnation immediately follows upon the death of an impenitent sinner. Observe, (1.) There is a natural as well as judicial connection between one judgment and another: war is a wasting calamity, and draws scarcity and famine after it; and famine, not allowing men proper sustenance, and forcing them to take that which is unwholesome, often draws the pestilence after it. (2.) God's quiver is full of arrows; he is never at a loss for ways and means to punish a wicked people. (3.) In the book of God's counsels he has prepared judgments for scorners as well as mercy for returning sinners. (4.) In the book of the scriptures God has published threatenings against the wicked as well as promises to the righteous; and it is our duty to observe and believe the threatenings as well as the promises.
IV. After the opening of these seals of
approaching judgments, and the distinct account of them, we have
this general observation, that God gave power to them over the
fourth part of the earth, to kill with the sword, and with hunger,
and with death, and with the beasts of the earth,
9 And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held: 10 And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? 11 And white robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season, until their fellowservants also and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled. 12 And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, and, lo, there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood; 13 And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind. 14 And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together; and every mountain and island were moved out of their places. 15 And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains; 16 And said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: 17 For the great day of his wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?
In the remaining part of this chapter we have the opening of the fifth and the sixth seals.
I. The fifth seal. Here is no mention made of any one who called the apostle to make his observation, probably because the decorum of the vision was to be observed, and each of the four living creatures had discharged its duty of a monitor before, or because the events here opened lay out of the sight, and beyond the time, of the present ministers of the church; or because it does not contain a new prophecy of any future events, but rather opens a spring of support and consolation to those who had been and still were under great tribulation for the sake of Christ and the gospel. Here observe,
1. The sight this apostle saw at the
opening of the fifth seal; it was a very affecting sight (
2. The cry he heard; it was a loud cry, and
contained a humble expostulation about the long delay of avenging
justice against their enemies: How long, O Lord, holy and true,
dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on those that dwell on the
earth?
3. He observed the kind return that was
made to this cry (
II. We have here the sixth seal opened,
1. The tremendous events that were
hastening; and here are several occurrences that contribute to make
that day and dispensation very dreadful:—(1.) There was a
great earthquake. This may be taken in a political sense; the
very foundations of the Jewish church and state would be terribly
shaken, though they seemed to be as stable as the earth itself.
(2.) The sun became black as sackcloth of hair, either
naturally, by a total eclipse, or politically, by the fall of the
chief rulers and governors of the land. (3.) The moon should
become as blood; the inferior officers, or their military
men, should be all wallowing in their own blood. (4.) The stars
of heaven shall fall to the earth (
2. The dread and terror that would seize
upon all sorts of men in that great and awful day,
The things contained in this chapter came in after
the opening of the six seals, which foretold great calamities in
the world; and before the sound of the seven trumpets, which gave
notice of great corruptions arising in the church: between these
comes in this comfortable chapter, which secures the graces and
comforts of the people of God in times of common calamity. We have,
I. An account of the restraint laid upon the winds,
1 And after these things I saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, that the wind should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree. 2 And I saw another angel ascending from the east, having the seal of the living God: and he cried with a loud voice to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, 3 Saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads. 4 And I heard the number of them which were sealed: and there were sealed a hundred and forty and four thousand of all the tribes of the children of Israel. 5 Of the tribe of Juda were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Gad were sealed twelve thousand. 6 Of the tribe of Aser were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Nepthalim were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Manasses were sealed twelve thousand. 7 Of the tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Issachar were sealed twelve thousand. 8 Of the tribe of Zabulon were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Benjamin were sealed twelve thousand. 9 After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; 10 And cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. 11 And all the angels stood round about the throne, and about the elders and the four beasts, and fell before the throne on their faces, and worshipped God, 12 Saying, Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honour, and power, and might, be unto our God for ever and ever. Amen.
Here we have, I. An account of the
restraint laid upon the winds. By these winds we suppose are meant
those errors and corruptions in religion which would occasion a
great deal of trouble and mischief to the church of God. Sometimes
the Holy Spirit is compared to the wind: here the spirits of error
are compared to the four winds, contrary one to another, but
doing much hurt to the church, the garden and vineyard of God,
breaking the branches and blasting the fruits of his plantation.
The devil is called the prince of the power of the air; he,
by a great wind, overthrew the house of Job's eldest son. Errors
are as wind, by which those who are unstable are shaken, and
carried to and fro,
II. An account of the sealing of the
servants of God, where observe, 1. To whom this work was
committed—to an angel, another angel. While some of the
angels were employed to restrain Satan and his agents, another
angel was employed to mark out and distinguish the faithful
servants of God. 2. How they were distinguished—the seal of God
was set upon their foreheads, a seal known to him, and as plain as
if it appeared in their foreheads; by this mark they were set apart
for mercy and safety in the worst of times. 3. The number of those
that were sealed, where observe, (1.) A particular account of those
that were sealed of the twelve tribes of Israel—twelve thousand
out of every tribe, the whole sum amounting to a hundred and
forty-four thousand. In this list the tribe of Dan is omitted,
perhaps because they were greatly addicted to idolatry; and the
order of the tribes is altered, perhaps according as they had been
more or less faithful to God. Some take these to be a select number
of the Jews who were reserved for mercy at the destruction of
Jerusalem; others think that time was past, and therefore it is to
be more generally applied to God's chosen remnant in the world;
but, if the destruction of Jerusalem was not yet over (and I think
it is hard to prove that it was), it seems more proper to
understand this of the remnant of that people which God had
reserved according to the election of grace, only here we have a
definite number for an indefinite. (2.) A general account of those
who were saved out of other nations (
III. We have the songs of saints and angels
on this occasion,
1. The praises offered up by the saints (and, as it seems to me, by the Gentile believers) for the care of God in reserving so large a remnant of the Jews, and saving them from infidelity and destruction. The Jewish church prayed for the Gentiles before their conversion, and the Gentile churches have reason to bless God for his distinguishing mercy to so many of the Jews, when the rest were cut off. Here observe, (1.) The posture of these praising saints: they stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, before the Creator and the Mediator. In acts of religious worship we come nigh to God, and are to conceive ourselves as in his special presence; and we must come to God by Christ. The throne of God would be inaccessible to sinners were it not for a Mediator. (2.) Their habit: they were clothed with white robes, and had palms in their hands; they were invested with the robes of justification, holiness, and victory, and had palms in their hands, as conquerors used to appear in their triumphs: such a glorious appearance will the faithful servants of God make at last, when they have fought the good fight of faith and finished their course. (3.) Their employment: they cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God who sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb. This may be understood either as a hosannah, wishing well to the interest of God and Christ in the church and in the world, or as a hallelujah, giving to God and the Lamb the praise of the great salvation; both the Father and the Son are joined together in these praises; the Father contrived this salvation, the Son purchased it, and those who enjoy it must and will bless the Lord and the Lamb, and they will do it publicly, and with becoming fervour.
2. Here is the song of the angels
(
13 And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and whence came they? 14 And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. 15 Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. 16 They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. 17 For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.
Here we have a description of the honour and happiness of those who have faithfully served the Lord Jesus Christ, and suffered for him. Observe,
I. A question asked by one of the elders,
not for his own information, but for John's instruction: ministers
may learn from the people, especially from aged and experienced
Christians; the lowest saint in heaven knows more than the greatest
apostle in the world. Now the question has two parts:—1. What
are these that are arrayed in white robes? 2. Whence came
they? It seems to be spoken by way of admiration, as
II. The answer returned by the apostle, in which he tacitly acknowledges his own ignorance, and sues to this elder for information: Thou knowest. Those who would gain knowledge must not be ashamed to own their ignorance, nor to desire instruction from any that are able to give it.
III. The account given to the apostle
concerning that noble army of martyrs who stood before the
throne of God in white robes, with palms of victory in their
hands: and notice is taken here of, 1. The low and desolate state
they had formerly been in; they had been in great tribulation,
persecuted by men, tempted by Satan, sometimes troubled in their
own spirits; they had suffered the spoiling of their goods, the
imprisonment of their persons, yea, the loss of life itself. The
way to heaven lies through many tribulations; but tribulation, how
great soever, shall not separate us from the love of God.
Tribulation, when gone through well, will make heaven more welcome
and more glorious. 2. The means by which they had been prepared for
the great honour and happiness they now enjoyed: they had washed
their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb,
We have already seen what occurred upon opening
six of the seals; we now come to the opening of the seventh, which
introduced the sounding of the seven trumpets; and a direful scene
now opens. Most expositors agree that the seven seals represent the
interval between the apostle's time and the reign of Constantine,
but that the seven trumpets are designed to represent the rise of
antichrist, some time after the empire became Christian. In this
chapter we have, I. The preface, or prelude, to the sounding of the
trumpets,
1 And when he had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven about the space of half a hour. 2 And I saw the seven angels which stood before God; and to them were given seven trumpets. 3 And another angel came and stood at the altar, having a golden censer; and there was given unto him much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne. 4 And the smoke of the incense, which came with the prayers of the saints, ascended up before God out of the angel's hand. 5 And the angel took the censer, and filled it with fire of the altar, and cast it into the earth: and there were voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake. 6 And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets prepared themselves to sound.
In these verses we have the prelude to the sounding of the trumpets in several parts.
I. The opening of the last seal. This was to introduce a new set of prophetical iconisms and events; there is a continued chain of providence, one part linked to another (where one ends another begins), and, though they may differ in nature and in time, they all make up one wise, well-connected, uniform design in the hand of God.
II. A profound silence in heaven for the
space of half an hour, which may be understood either, 1. Of
the silence of peace, that for this time no complaints were sent up
to the ear of the Lord God of sabaoth; all was quiet and well in
the church, and therefore all silent in heaven, for whenever the
church on earth cries, through oppression, that cry comes up to
heaven and resounds there; or, 2. A silence of expectation; great
things were upon the wheel of providence, and the church of God,
both in heaven and earth, stood silent, as became them, to see what
God was doing, according to that of
III. The trumpets were delivered to the angels who were to sound them. Still the angels are employed as the wise and willing instruments of divine Providence, and they are furnished with all their materials and instructions from God our Saviour. As the angels of the churches are to sound the trumpet of the gospel, the angels of heaven are to sound the trumpet of Providence, and every one has his part given him.
IV. To prepare for this, another angel must
first offer incense,
7 The first angel sounded, and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood, and they were cast upon the earth: and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up. 8 And the second angel sounded, and as it were a great mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea: and the third part of the sea became blood; 9 And the third part of the creatures which were in the sea, and had life, died; and the third part of the ships were destroyed. 10 And the third angel sounded, and there fell a great star from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of waters; 11 And the name of the star is called Wormwood: and the third part of the waters became wormwood; and many men died of the waters, because they were made bitter. 12 And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third part of the stars; so as the third part of them was darkened, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night likewise. 13 And I beheld, and heard an angel flying through the midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, Woe, woe, woe, to the inhabiters of the earth by reason of the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels, which are yet to sound!
Observe, I. The first angel sounded
the first trumpet, and the events which followed were very dismal:
There followed hail and fire mingled with blood, &c.,
II. The second angel sounded, and
the alarm was followed, as in the first, with terrible events: A
great mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea; and the
third part of the sea became blood,
III. The third angel sounded, and
the alarm had the like effects as before: There fell a great
star from heaven, &c.,
IV. The fourth angel sounded, and the alarm was followed with further calamities. Observe, 1. The nature of this calamity; it was darkness; it fell therefore upon the great luminaries of the heaven, that give light to the world—the sun, and the moon, and the stars, either the guides and governors of the church, or of the state, who are placed in higher orbs than the people, and are to dispense light and benign influences to them. 2. The limitation: it was confined to a third part of these luminaries; there was some light both of the sun by day, and of the moon and stars by night, but it was only a third part of what they had before. Without determining what is matter of controversy in these points among learned men, we rather choose to make these plain and practical remarks:—(1.) Where the gospel comes to a people, and is but coldly received, and has not its proper effects upon their hearts and lives, it is usually followed with dreadful judgments. (2.) God gives warning to men of his judgments before he sends them; he sounds an alarm by the written word, by ministers, by men's own consciences, and by the signs of the times; so that, if a people be surprised, it is their own fault. (3.) The anger of God against a people makes dreadful work among them; it embitters all their comforts, and makes even life itself bitter and burdensome. (4.) God does not in this world stir up all his wrath, but sets bounds to the most terrible judgments. (5.) Corruptions of doctrine and worship in the church are themselves great judgments, and the usual causes and tokens of other judgments coming on a people.
V. Before the other three trumpets are
sounded here is solemn warning given to the world how terrible the
calamities would be that should follow them, and how miserable
those times and places would be on which they fell,
In this chapter we have an account of the sounding
of the fifth and sixth trumpets, the appearances that attended
them, and the events that were to follow; the fifth trumpet
(
1 And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit. 2 And he opened the bottomless pit; and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and the sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. 3 And there came out of the smoke locusts upon the earth: and unto them was given power, as the scorpions of the earth have power. 4 And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any tree; but only those men which have not the seal of God in their foreheads. 5 And to them it was given that they should not kill them, but that they should be tormented five months: and their torment was as the torment of a scorpion, when he striketh a man. 6 And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not find it; and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from them. 7 And the shapes of the locusts were like unto horses prepared unto battle; and on their heads were as it were crowns like gold, and their faces were as the faces of men. 8 And they had hair as the hair of women, and their teeth were as the teeth of lions. 9 And they had breastplates, as it were breastplates of iron; and the sound of their wings was as the sound of chariots of many horses running to battle. 10 And they had tails like unto scorpions, and there were stings in their tails: and their power was to hurt men five months. 11 And they had a king over them, which is the angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon. 12 One woe is past; and, behold, there come two woes more hereafter.
Upon the sounding of this trumpet, the
things to be observed are, 1. A star falling from heaven to the
earth. Some think this star represents some eminent bishop in
the Christian church, some angel of the church; for, in the same
way of speaking by which pastors are called stars, the church is
called heaven; but who this is expositors do not agree. Some
understand it of Boniface the third bishop of Rome, who assumed the
title of universal bishop, by the favour of the emperor Phocas,
who, being a usurper and tyrant in the state, allowed Boniface to
be so in the church, as the reward of his flattery. 2. To this
fallen star was given the key of the bottomless pit. Having
now ceased to be a minister of Christ, he becomes the antichrist,
the minister of the devil; and by the permission of Christ, who had
taken from him the keys of the church, he becomes the devil's
turnkey, to let loose the powers of hell against the churches of
Christ. 3. Upon the opening of the bottomless pit there arose a
great smoke, which darkened the sun and the air. The devils are
the powers of darkness; hell is the place of darkness. The devil
carries on his designs by blinding the eyes of men, by
extinguishing light and knowledge, and promoting ignorance and
error. He first deceives men, and then destroys them; wretched
souls follow him in the dark, or they durst not follow him. 4. Out
of this dark smoke there came a swarm of locusts, one of the
plagues of Egypt, the devil's emissaries headed by the antichrist,
all the rout and rabble of antichristian orders, to promote
superstition, idolatry, error, and cruelty; and these had, by the
just permission of God, power to hurt those who had not the mark of
God in their foreheads. 5. The hurt they were to do them was not a
bodily, but a spiritual hurt. They should not in a military way
destroy all by fire and sword; the trees and the grass should be
untouched, and those they hurt should not be slain; it should not
be a persecution, but a secret poison and infection in their souls,
which should rob them of their purity, and afterwards of their
peace. Heresy is a poison in the soul, working slowly and secretly,
but will be bitterness in the end. 6. They had no power so much as
to hurt those who had the seal of God in their foreheads. God's
electing, effectual, distinguishing grace will preserve his people
from total and final apostasy. 7. The power given to these factors
for hell is limited in point of time: five months, a certain
season, and but a short season, though how short we cannot tell.
Gospel-seasons have their limits, and times of seduction are
limited too. 8. Though it would be short, it would be very sharp,
insomuch that those who were made to feel the malignity of this
poison in their consciences would be weary of their lives,
13 And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden altar which is before God, 14 Saying to the sixth angel which had the trumpet, Loose the four angels which are bound in the great river Euphrates. 15 And the four angels were loosed, which were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to slay the third part of men. 16 And the number of the army of the horsemen were two hundred thousand thousand: and I heard the number of them. 17 And thus I saw the horses in the vision, and them that sat on them, having breastplates of fire, and of jacinth, and brimstone: and the heads of the horses were as the heads of lions; and out of their mouths issued fire and smoke and brimstone. 18 By these three was the third part of men killed, by the fire, and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which issued out of their mouths. 19 For their power is in their mouth, and in their tails: for their tails were like unto serpents, and had heads, and with them they do hurt. 20 And the rest of the men which were not killed by these plagues yet repented not of the works of their hands, that they should not worship devils, and idols of gold, and silver, and brass, and stone, and of wood: which neither can see, nor hear, nor walk: 21 Neither repented they of their murders, nor of their sorceries, nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts.
Here let us consider the preface to this vision, and then the vision itself.
I. The preface to this vision: A voice
was heard from the horns of the golden altar,
II. The vision itself: And the four
angels that had been bound in the great river Euphrates were now
loosed,
III. From this sixth trumpet we learn, 1. God can make one enemy of the church to be a scourge and plague to another. 2. He who is the Lord of hosts has vast armies at his command, to serve his own purposes. 3. The most formidable powers have limits set them, which they cannot transgress. 4. When God's judgments are in the earth, he expects the inhabitants thereof should repent of sin, and learn righteousness. 5. Impenitency under divine judgments is an iniquity that will be the ruin of sinners; for where God judges he will overcome.
This chapter is an introduction to the latter part
of the prophecies of this book. Whether what is contained between
this and the sounding of the seventh trumpet (
1 And I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire: 2 And he had in his hand a little book open: and he set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth, 3 And cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth: and when he had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices. 4 And when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, I was about to write: and I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not. 5 And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven, 6 And sware by him that liveth for ever and ever, who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be time no longer: 7 But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets.
Here we have an account of another vision the apostle was favoured with, between the sounding of the sixth trumpet and that of the seventh. And we observe,
I. The person who was principally concerned
in communicating this discovery to John—an angel from heaven,
another mighty angel, who is so set forth as would induce
one to think it could be no other than our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ! 1. He was clothed with a cloud: he veils his glory,
which is too great for mortality to behold; and he throws a veil
upon his dispensations. Clouds and darkness are round about
him. 2. A rainbow was upon his head; he is always
mindful of his covenant, and, when his conduct is most mysterious,
yet it is perfectly just and faithful. 3. His face was as the
sun, all bright, and full of lustre and majesty,
II. His station and posture: He set his right foot upon the sea and his left foot upon the earth, to show the absolute power and dominion he had over the world. And he held in his hand a little book opened, probably the same that was before sealed, but was now opened, and gradually fulfilled by him.
III. His awful voice: He cried aloud, as
when a lion roareth (
IV. The prohibition given to the apostle,
that he should not publish, but conceal what he had learned from
the seven thunders,
V. The solemn oath taken by this mighty
angel. 1. The manner of his swearing: He lifted up his hand to
heaven, and swore by him that liveth for ever, by himself, as
God often has done, or by God as God, to whom he, as Lord,
Redeemer, and ruler of the world, now appeals. 2. The matter of the
oath: that there shall be time no longer; either, (1.) That
there shall be now no longer delay in fulfilling the predictions of
this book than till the last angel should sound; then every thing
should be put into speedy execution: the mystery of God shall be
finished,
8 And the voice which I heard from heaven spake unto me again, and said, Go and take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth. 9 And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little book. And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey. 10 And I took the little book out of the angel's hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter. 11 And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings.
Here we have, I. A strict charge given to
the apostle, which was, 1. That he should go and take the little
book out of the hands of that mighty angel mentioned before.
This charge was given, not by the angel himself who stood upon the
earth, but by the same voice from heaven that in the
II. An account of the taste and relish
which this little book would have, when the apostle had taken it
in; at first, while in his mouth, sweet. All persons feel a
pleasure in looking into future events, and in having them
foretold; and all good men love to receive a word from God, of what
import soever it be. But, when this book of prophecy was more
thoroughly digested by the apostle, the contents would be bitter;
these were things so awful and terrible, such grievous persecutions
of the people of God, and such desolation made in the earth, that
the foresight and foreknowledge of them would not be pleasant, but
painful to the mind of the apostle: thus was Ezekiel's prophecy to
him,
III. The apostle's discharge of the duty he
was called to (
IV. The apostle is made to know that this book of prophecy, which he had now taken in, was not given him merely to gratify his own curiosity, or to affect him with pleasure or pain, but to be communicated by him to the world. Here his prophetical commission seems to be renewed, and he is ordered to prepare for another embassy, to convey those declarations of the mind and will of God which are of great importance to all the world, and to the highest and greatest men in the world, and such should be read and recorded in many languages. This indeed is the case; we have them in our language, and are all obliged to attend to them, humbly to enquire into the meaning of them, and firmly to believe that every thing shall have its accomplishment in the proper time; and, when the prophecies shall be fulfilled, the sense and truth of them will appear, and the omniscience, power, and faithfulness of the great God will be adored.
In this chapter we have an account, I. Of the
measuring—reed given to the apostle, to take the dimensions of the
temple,
1 And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein. 2 But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months.
This prophetical passage about measuring
the temple is a plain reference to what we find in Ezekiel's
vision,
I. How much was to be measured. 1. The temple; the gospel church in general, whether it be so built, so constituted, as the gospel rule directs, whether it be too narrow or too large, the door too wide or too strait. 2. The altar. That which was the place of the most solemn acts of worship may be put for religious worship in general; whether the church has the true altars, both as to substance and situation: as to substance, whether they take Christ for their altar, and lay down all their offerings there; and in situation, whether the altar be in the holiest; that is, whether they worship God in the Spirit and in truth. 3. The worshippers too must be measured, whether they make God's glory their end and his word their rule, in all their acts of worship; and whether they come to God with suitable affections, and whether their conversation be as becomes the gospel.
II. What was not to be measured (
3 And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth. 4 These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth. 5 And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed. 6 These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will. 7 And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them. 8 And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified. 9 And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and a half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves. 10 And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another; because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth. 11 And after three days and a half the Spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them. 12 And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them. 13 And the same hour was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.
In this time of treading down, God has reserved to himself his faithful witnesses, who will not fail to attest the truth of his word and worship, and the excellency of his ways. Here observe,
I. The number of these witnesses: it is but a small number and yet it is sufficient. 1. It is but small. Many will own and acknowledge Christ in times of prosperity who will desert and deny him in times of persecution; one witness, when the cause is upon trial, is worth many at other times. 2. It is a sufficient number; for in the mouth of two witnesses every cause shall be established. Christ sent out his disciples two by two, to preach the gospel. Some think these two witnesses are Enoch and Elias, who are to return to the earth for a time: others, the church of the believing Jews and that of the Gentiles: it should rather seem that they are God's eminent faithful ministers, who shall not only continue to profess the Christian religion, but to preach it, in the worst of times.
II. The time of their prophesying, or bearing their testimony for Christ. A thousand two hundred and threescore days; that is (as many think), to the period of the reign of antichrist; and, if the beginning of that interval could be ascertained, this number of prophetic days, taking a day for a year, would give us a prospect when the end shall be.
III. Their habit, and posture: they prophesy in sackcloth, as those that are deeply affected with the low and distressed state of the churches and interest of Christ in the world.
IV. How they were supported and supplied
during the discharge of their great and hard work: they stood
before the God of the whole earth, and he gave them power to
prophesy. He made them to be like Zerubbabel and Joshua, the two
olive-trees and candlestick in the vision of Zechariah,
V. Their security and defence during the
time of their prophesying: If any attempted to hurt them, fire
proceeded out of their mouths, and devoured them,
VI. The slaying of the witnesses. To make
their testimony more strong, they must seal it with their blood.
Here observe, 1. The time when they should be killed: When they
have finished their testimony. They are immortal, they are
invulnerable, till their work be done. Some think it ought to be
rendered, when they were about to finish their testimony.
When they had prophesied in sackcloth the greatest part of the 1260
years, then they should feel the last effect of antichristian
malice. 2. The enemy that should overcome and slay them—the
beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit. Antichrist, the
great instrument of the devil, should make war against them, not
only with the arms of subtle and sophistical learning, but chiefly
with open force and violence; and God would permit his enemies to
prevail against his witnesses for a time. 3. The barbarous usage of
these slain witnesses; the malice of their enemies was not satiated
with their blood and death, but pursued even their dead bodies.
(1.) They would not allow them a quiet grave; their bodies were
cast out in the open street, the high street of Babylon, or in the
high road leading to the city. This city is spiritually called
Sodom for monstrous wickedness, and Egypt for idolatry and tyranny;
and here Christ in his mystical body has suffered more than in any
place in the world. (2.) Their dead bodies were insulted by the
inhabitants of the earth, and their death was a matter of mirth and
joy to the antichristian world,
VII. The resurrection of these witnesses,
and the consequences thereof. Observe, 1. The time of their rising
again; after they had lain dead three days and a half
(
VIII. The ascension of the witnesses into
heaven and the consequences thereof,
14 The second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe cometh quickly. 15 And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever. 16 And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, 17 Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because thou hast taken to thee thy great power, and hast reigned. 18 And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth. 19 And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament: and there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail.
We have here the sounding of the seventh and last trumpet, which is ushered in by the usual warning and demand of attention: The second woe is past, and, behold, the third woe cometh quickly. Then the seventh angel sounded. This had been suspended for some time, till the apostle had been made acquainted with some intervening occurrences of very great moment, and worthy of his notice and observation. But what he before expected he now heard—the seventh angel sounding. Here observe the effects and consequences of this trumpet, thus sounded.
I. Here were loud and joyful acclamations
of the saints and angels in heaven. Observe, 1. The manner of their
adorations: they rose from their seats, and fell upon their
faces, and worshipped God; they did it with reverence and
humility. 2. The matter of their adorations. (1.) They thankfully
recognize the right of our God and Saviour to rule and reign over
all the world: The kingdoms of this world have become the
kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ,
II. Here were angry resentments in the
world at these just appearances and actings of the power of God
(
III. Another consequence was the opening of the temple of God in heaven. By this may be meant that here is now a more free communication between heaven and earth, prayer and praises more freely and frequently ascending and graces and blessings plentifully descending. But it rather seems to intend the church of God on earth, a heavenly temple. It is an allusion to the various circumstances of things in the time of the first temple. Under idolatrous and wicked princes, it was shut up and neglected; but, under religious and reforming princes, it was opened and frequented. So, during the power of antichrist, the temple of God seemed to be shut up, and was so in a great degree; but now it was opened again. At this opening of it observe, 1. What was seen there: the ark of God's testament. This was in the holy of holies; in this ark the tables of the law were kept. As before Josiah's time the law of God had been lost, but was then found, so in the reign of antichrist God's law was laid aside, and made void by their traditions and decrees; the scriptures were locked up from the people, and they must not look into these divine oracles; now they are opened, now they are brought to the view of all. This was an unspeakable and invaluable privilege; and this, like the ark of the testament, was a token of the presence of God returned to his people, and his favour towards them in Jesus Christ the propitiation. 2. What was heard and felt there: Lightnings, voices, thunderings, an earthquake, and great hail. The great blessing of the reformation was attended with very awful providences; and by terrible things in righteousness God would answer those prayers that were presented in his holy temple, now opened. All the great revolutions of the world are concerted in heaven, and are the answers of the prayers of the saints.
It is generally agreed by the most learned
expositors that the narrative we have in this and the two following
chapters, from the sounding of the seventh trumpet to the opening
of the vials, is not a prediction of things to come, but rather a
recapitulation and representation of things past, which, as God
would have the apostle to foresee while future, he would have him
to review now that they were past, that he might have a more
perfect idea of them in his mind, and might observe the agreement
between the prophecy and that Providence that is always fulfilling
the scriptures. In this chapter we have an account of the contest
between the church and antichrist, the seed of the woman and the
seed of the serpent. I. As it was begun in heaven,
1 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars: 2 And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered. 3 And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. 4 And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born. 5 And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne. 6 And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days. 7 And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels, 8 And prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven. 9 And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him. 10 And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night. 11 And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death.
Here we see that early prophecy eminently
fulfilled in which God said he would put enmity between the seed
of the woman and the seed of the serpent,
I. The attempts of Satan and his agents to prevent the increase of the church, by devouring her offspring as soon as it was born; of this we have a very lively description in the most proper images.
1. We see how the church is represented in this vision. (1.) As a woman, the weaker part of the world, but the spouse of Christ, and the mother of the saints. (2.) As clothed with the sun, the imputed righteousness of the Lord Jesus Christ. Having put on Christ, who is the Sun of righteousness, she, by her relation to Christ, is invested with honourable rights and privileges, and shines in his rays. (3.) As having the moon under her feet (that is, the world); she stands upon it, but lives above it; her heart and hope are not set upon sublunary things, but on the things that are in heaven, where her head is. (4.) As having on her head a crown of twelve stars, that is, the doctrine of the gospel preached by the twelve apostles, which is a crown of glory to all true believers. (5.) As in travail, crying out, and pained to be delivered. She was pregnant, and now in pain to bring forth a holy progeny to Christ, desirous that what was begun in the conviction of sinners might end in their conversion, that when the children were brought to the birth there might be strength to bring forth, and that she might see of the travail of her soul.
2. How the grand enemy of the church is
represented. (1.) As a great red dragon—a dragon for
strength and terror—a red dragon for fierceness and cruelty. (2.)
As having seven heads, that is, placed on seven hills, as
Rome was; and therefore it is probable that pagan Rome is here
meant. (3.) As having ten horns, divided into ten provinces,
as the Roman empire was by Augustus Cæsar. (4.) As having seven
crowns upon his head, which is afterwards expounded to be seven
kings,
II. The unsuccessfulness of these attempts
against the church; for, 1. She was safely delivered of a
man-child (
III. The attempts of the dragon not only
proved unsuccessful against the church, but fatal to his own
interests; for, upon his endeavour to devour the man-child, he
engaged all the powers of heaven against him (
1. The seat of this war—in heaven, in the church, which is the kingdom of heaven on earth, under the care of heaven and in the same interest.
2. The parties—Michael and his angels on one side, and the dragon and his angels on the other: Christ, the great Angel of the covenant, and his faithful followers; and Satan and all his instruments. This latter party would be much superior in number and outward strength to the other; but the strength of the church lies in having the Lord Jesus for the captain of their salvation.
3. The success of the battle: The dragon and his angels fought and prevailed not; there was a great struggle on both sides, but the victory fell to Christ and his church, and the dragon and his angels were not only conquered, but cast out; the pagan idolatry, which was a worshipping of devils, was extirpated out of the empire in the time of Constantine.
4. The triumphant song that was composed
and used on this occasion,
12 Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea! for the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time. 13 And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child. 14 And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent. 15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. 16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth. 17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.
We have here an account of this war, so happily finished in heaven, or in the church, as it was again renewed and carried on in the wilderness, the place to which the church had fled, and where she had been for some time secured by the special care of her God and Saviour. Observe,
I. The warning given of the distress and
calamity that should fall upon the inhabitants of the world in
general, through the wrath and rage of the devil. For, though his
malice is chiefly bent against the servants of God, yet he is an
enemy and hater of mankind as such; and, being defeated in his
designs against the church, he is resolved to give all the
disturbance he can to the world in general: Woe to the
inhabitants of the earth, and the sea,
II. His second attempt upon the church now
in the wilderness: He persecuted the woman who brought forth the
man-child,
We have, in this chapter, a further discovery and
description of the church's enemies: not other enemies than are
mentioned before, but described after another manner, that the
methods of their enmity may more fully appear. They are represented
as two beasts; the first you have an account of (
1 And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy. 2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. 3 And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast. 4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? 5 And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months. 6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven. 7 And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. 9 If any man have an ear, let him hear. 10 He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity: he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the saints.
We have here an account of the rise,
figure, and progress of the first beast; and observe, 1. From what
situation the apostle saw this monster. He seemed to himself to
stand upon the sea-shore, though it is probable he was still
in a rapture; but he took himself to be in the island
Patmos, but whether in the body or out of the body he could not
tell. 2. Whence this beast came—out of the sea; and yet, by
the description of it, it would seem more likely to be a
land-monster; but the more monstrous every thing about it was the
more proper an emblem it would be to set forth the mystery of
iniquity and tyranny. 3. What was the form and shape of this beast.
It was for the most part like a leopard, but its feet
were like the feet of a bear and its mouth as the mouth of a
lion; it had seven heads, and ten horns, and upon its heads
the name of blasphemy: the most horrid and hideous monster! In
some part of this description here seems to be an allusion to
Daniel's vision of the four beasts, which represented the four
monarchies,
11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. 12 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, 14 And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live. 15 And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed. 16 And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: 17 And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. 18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; and his number is Six hundred threescore and six.
Those who think the first beast signifies Rome pagan by this second beast would understand Rome papal, which promotes idolatry and tyranny, but in a more soft and lamb-like manner: those that understand the first beast of the secular power of the papacy take the second to intend its spiritual and ecclesiastical powers, which act under the disguise of religion and charity to the souls of men. Here observe,
I. The form and shape of this second beast: He had two horns like a lamb, but a mouth that spoke like the dragon. All agree that this must be some great impostor, who, under a pretence of religion, shall deceive the souls of men. The papists would have it to be Apollonius Tyranæus; but Dr. More has rejected that opinion, and fixes it upon the ecclesiastical powers of the papacy. The pope shows the horns of a lamb, pretends to be the vicar of Christ upon earth, and so to be vested with his power and authority; but his speech betrays him, for he gives forth those false doctrines and cruel decrees which show him to belong to the dragon, and not to the Lamb.
II. The power which he exercises: All
the power of the former beast (
III. The methods by which this second beast carried on his interests and designs; they are of three sorts:—1. Lying wonders, pretended miracles, by which they should be deceived, and prevailed with to worship the former beast in this new image or shape that was now made for him; they would pretend to bring down fire from heaven, as Elias did, and God sometimes permits his enemies, as he did the magicians of Egypt, to do things that seem very wonderful, and by which unwary persons may be deluded. It is well known that the papal kingdom has been long supported by pretended miracles. 2. Excommunications, anathemas, severe censures, by which they pretend to cut men off from Christ, and cast them into the power of the devil, but do indeed deliver them over to the secular power, that they may be put to death; and thus, notwithstanding their vile hypocrisy, they are justly charged with killing those whom they cannot corrupt. 3. By disfranchisement, allowing none to enjoy natural, civil, or municipal rights, who will not worship that papal beast, that is, the image of the pagan beast. It is made a qualification for buying and selling the rights of nature, as well as for places of profit and trust, that they have the mark of the beast in their forehead and in their right hand, and that they have the name of the beast and the number of his name. It is probable that the mark, the name, and the number of the beast, may all signify the same thing—that they make an open profession of their subjection and obedience to the papacy, which is receiving the mark in their forehead, and that they oblige themselves to use all their interest, power, and endeavour, to promote the papal authority, which is receiving the mark in their right hands. We are told that pope Martin V. in his bull, added to the council of Constance, prohibits Roman catholics from suffering any heretics to dwell in their countries, or to make any bargains, use any trades, or bear any civil offices, which is a very clear interpretation of this prophecy.
IV. We have here the number of the beast, given in such a manner as shows the infinite wisdom of God, and will sufficiently exercise all the wisdom and accuracy of men: The number is the number of a man, computed after the usual manner among men, and it is 666. Whether this be the number of the errors and heresies that are contained in popery, or rather, as others, the number of the years from its rise to its fall, is not certain, much less what that period is which is described by these prophetic numbers. The most admired dissertation on this intricate subject is that of Dr. Potter, where the curious may find sufficient entertainment. It seems to me to be one of those seasons which God has reserved in his own power; only this we know, God has written Mene Tekel upon all his enemies; he has numbered their days, and they shall be finished, but his own kingdom shall endure for ever.
After an account of the great trials and
sufferings which the servants of God had endured, we have now a
more pleasant scene opening; the day begins now to dawn, and here
we have represented, I. The Lord Jesus at the head of his faithful
followers,
1 And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with him a hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father's name written in their foreheads. 2 And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps: 3 And they sung as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth. 4 These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb. 5 And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God.
Here we have one of the most pleasing
sights that can be viewed in this world—the Lord Jesus Christ at
the head of his faithful adherents and attendants. Here observe, 1.
How Christ appears: as a Lamb standing upon mount Zion.
Mount Zion is the gospel church. Christ is with his church and in
the midst of her in all her troubles, and therefore she is not
consumed. It is his presence that secures her perseverance; he
appears as a Lamb, a true Lamb, the Lamb of God. A
counterfeit lamb is mentioned as rising out of the earth in the
last chapter, which was really a dragon; here Christ appears as the
true paschal Lamb, to show that his mediatorial government is the
fruit of his sufferings, and the cause of his people's safety and
fidelity. 2. How his people appear: very honourably. (1.) As to the
numbers, they are many, even all who are sealed; not one of them
lost in all the tribulations through which they have gone. (2.)
Their distinguishing badge: they had the name of God written in
their foreheads; they made a bold and open profession of their
faith in God and Christ, and, this being followed by suitable
actings, they are known and approved. (3.) Their congratulations
and songs of praise, which were peculiar to the redeemed (
6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, 7 Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters. 8 And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. 9 And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, 10 The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb: 11 And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name. 12 Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.
In this part of the chapter we have three angels or messengers sent from heaven to give notice of the fall of Babylon, and of those things that were antecedent and consequent to that great event.
I. The first angel was sent on an errand
antecedent to it, and that was to preach the everlasting
gospel,
II. The second angel follows the other, and
proclaims the actual fall of Babylon. The preaching of the
everlasting gospel had shaken the foundations of antichristianism
in the world, and hastened its downfall. By Babylon is generally
understood Rome, which was before called Sodom and
Egypt, for wickedness and cruelty, and is now first called
Babylon, for pride and idolatry. Observe, 1. What God has
fore-ordained and foretold shall be done as certainly as if it were
done already. 2. The greatness of the papal Babylon will not be
able to prevent her fall, but will make it more dreadful and
remarkable. 3. The wickedness of Babylon, in corrupting,
debauching, and intoxicating the nations round about her, will make
her fall just and will declare the righteousness of God in her
utter ruin,
III. A third angel follows the other two,
and gives warning to all of that divine vengeance which would
overtake all those that obstinately adhered to the antichristian
interest after God had thus proclaimed its downfall,
13 And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them. 14 And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle. 15 And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe. 16 And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped. 17 And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. 18 And another angel came out from the altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes are fully ripe. 19 And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great winepress of the wrath of God. 20 And the winepress was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the winepress, even unto the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.
Here we have the vision of the harvest and vintage, introduced with a solemn preface. Observe,
I. The preface,
II. We have the vision itself, represented by a harvest and a vintage.
1. By a harvest (
(1.) The Lord of the harvest—one so like unto the Son of man that he was the same, even the Lord Jesus, who is described, [1.] By the chariot in which he sat—a white cloud, a cloud that had a bright side turned to the church, how dark soever it might be to the wicked. [2.] By the ensign of his power: On his head was a golden crown, authority to do all that he did and whatsoever he would do. [3.] By the instrument of his providences: In his hand a sharp sickle. [4.] By the solicitations he had from the temple to perform this great work. What he did, he was desired to do by his people; and, though he was resolved to do it, he would for this thing be sought unto by them, and so it should be in return to their prayers.
(2.) The harvest-work, which is, to thrust the sickle into the corn, and reap the field. The sickle is the sword of God's justice; the field is the world; reaping is cutting the inhabitants of the earth down and carrying them off.
(3.) The harvest-time; and this is when the corn is ripe, when the measure of the sin of men is filled up, and they are ripe for destruction. The most inveterate enemies of Christ and his church are not destroyed till by their sin they are ripe for ruin, and then he will spare them no longer; he will thrust in his sickle, and the earth shall be reaped.
2. By a vintage,
Hitherto, according to the judgment of very
eminent expositors, God had represented to his servant, John, I.
The state of the church under the pagan powers, in the six seals
opened; and then, II. The state of the church under the papal
powers, in the vision of the six trumpets that began to sound upon
the opening of the seventh seal: and then is inserted. III. A more
general and brief account of the past, present, and future state of
the church, in the little book, &c. He now proceeds, IV. To
show him how antichrist should be destroyed, by what steps that
destruction should be accomplished, in the vision of the seven
vials. This chapter contains an awful introduction or preparation
for the pouring out of the vials, in which we have, 1. A sight of
those angels in heaven who were to have the execution of this great
work, and with what acclamations of joy the heavenly hosts
applauded the great design,
1 And I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvellous, seven angels having the seven last plagues; for in them is filled up the wrath of God. 2 And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire: and them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God. 3 And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints. 4 Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name? for thou only art holy: for all nations shall come and worship before thee; for thy judgments are made manifest.
Here we have the preparation of matters for
the pouring out of the seven vials, which was committed to seven
angels; and observe how these angels appeared to the apostle—in
heaven; it was in a wonderful manner, and that upon account, 1.
Of the work they had to do, which was to finish the destruction of
antichrist. God was now about to pour out his seven last plagues
upon that interest; and, as the measure of Babylon's sins was
filled up, they should now find the full measure of his vindictive
wrath. 2. The spectators and witnesses of this their commission:
all that had gotten the victory over the beast, &c.
These stood on a sea of glass, representing this world, as
some think, a brittle thing, that shall be broken to pieces; or, as
others, the gospel covenant, alluding to the brazen sea in the
temple, in which the priests were to wash (the faithful servants of
God stand upon the foundation of the righteousness of Christ); or,
as others, the Red Sea, that stood as it were congealed
while the Israelites went through; and, the pillar of fire
reflecting light upon the waters, they would seem to have fire
mingled with them; and this to show that the fire of God's wrath
against Pharaoh and his horses should dissolve the congealed
waters, and destroy them thereby, to which there seems to be an
allusion by their singing the song of Moses, in which, (1.)
They extol the greatness of God's works, and the justice and truth
of his ways, both in delivering his people and destroying their
enemies. They rejoiced in hope, and the near prospect they had of
this, though it was not yet accomplished. (2.) They call upon all
nations to render unto God the fear, glory, and worship, due to
such a discovery of his truth and justice: Who shall not fear
thee?
5 And after that I looked, and, behold, the temple of the tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened: 6 And the seven angels came out of the temple, having the seven plagues, clothed in pure and white linen, and having their breasts girded with golden girdles. 7 And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels seven golden vials full of the wrath of God, who liveth for ever and ever. 8 And the temple was filled with smoke from the glory of God, and from his power; and no man was able to enter into the temple, till the seven plagues of the seven angels were fulfilled.
Observe, I. How these angels
appeared—coming out of heaven to execute their commission: The
temple of the tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened,
II. How they were equipped and prepared for
their work. Observe, 1. Their array: They were clothed with pure
and white linen, and had their breasts girded with golden
girdles,
III. The impressions these things made upon all who stood near the temple: they were all, as it were, wrapt up in clouds of smoke, which filled the temple, from the glorious and powerful presence of God; so that no man was able to enter into the temple, till the work was finished. The interests of antichrist were so interwoven with the civil interests of the nations that he could not be destroyed without giving a great shock to all the world; and the people of God would have but little rest and leisure to assemble themselves before him, while this great work was a doing. For the present, their sabbaths would be interrupted, ordinances of public worship intermitted, and all thrown into a general confusion. God himself was now preaching to the church and to all the world, by terrible things in righteousness; but, when this work was done, then the churches would have rest, the temple would be opened, and the solemn assemblies gathered, edified, and multiplied. The greatest deliverances of the church are brought about by awful and astonishing steps of Providence.
In this chapter we have an account of the pouring
forth of these vials that were filled with the wrath of God. They
were poured out upon the whole antichristian empire, and on every
thing appertaining to it. I. Upon the earth,
1 And I heard a great voice out of the temple saying to the seven angels, Go your ways, and pour out the vials of the wrath of God upon the earth. 2 And the first went, and poured out his vial upon the earth; and there fell a noisome and grievous sore upon the men which had the mark of the beast, and upon them which worshipped his image. 3 And the second angel poured out his vial upon the sea; and it became as the blood of a dead man: and every living soul died in the sea. 4 And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters; and they became blood. 5 And I heard the angel of the waters say, Thou art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and shalt be, because thou hast judged thus. 6 For they have shed the blood of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink; for they are worthy. 7 And I heard another out of the altar say, Even so, Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are thy judgments.
We had in the foregoing chapter the great and solemn preparation that was made for the pouring out of the vials; now we have the performance of that work. Here observe,
I. That, though every thing was made ready before, yet nothing was to be put in execution without an immediate positive order from God; and this he gave out of the temple, answering the prayers of his people, and avenging their quarrel.
II. No sooner was the word of command given than it was immediately obeyed; no delay, no objection made. We find that some of the best men, as Moses and Jeremiah, did not so readily come in and comply with the call of God to their work; but the angels of God excel not only in strength, but in a readiness to do the will of God. God says, Go your ways, and pour out the vials, and immediately the work is begun. We are taught to pray that the will of God may be done on earth as it is done in heaven. And now we enter upon a series of very terrible dispensations of Providence, of which it is difficult to give the certain meaning or to make the particular application. But in the general it is worth our observation that,
1. We have here a reference and allusion to several of the plagues of Egypt, such as the turning of their waters into blood, and smiting them with boils and sores. Their sins were alike, and so were their punishments.
2. These vials have a plain reference to the seven trumpets, which represented the rise of antichrist; and we learn hence that the fall of the church's enemies shall bear some resemblance to their rise, and that God can bring them down in such ways as they chose to exalt themselves. And the fall of antichrist shall be gradual; as Rome was not built in one day, so neither shall it fall in one day, but it falls by degrees; it shall fall so as to rise no more.
3. The fall of the antichristian interest shall be universal. Every thing that any ways belonged to them, or could be serviceable to them, the premises and all their appurtenances, are put into the writ for destruction: their earth, their air, their sea, their rivers, their cities, all consigned over to ruin, all accursed for the sake of the wickedness of that people. Thus the creation groans and suffers through the sins of men. Now we proceed to,
(1.) The first angel who poured out his
vial,
(2.) The second angel poured out his vial; and here we see, [1.] Where it fell—upon the sea; that is, say some, upon the jurisdiction and dominion of the papacy; others upon the whole system of their religion, their false doctrines, their corrupt glosses, their superstitious rites, their idolatrous worship, their pardons, indulgences, a great conflux of wicked inventions and institutions, by which they maintain a trade and traffic advantageous to themselves, but injurious to all who deal with them. [2.] What it produced: It turned the sea into blood, as the blood of a dead man, and every living soul died in the sea. God discovered not only the vanity and falsehood of their religion, but the pernicious and deadly nature of it—that the souls of men were poisoned by that which was pretended to be the sure means of their salvation.
(3.) The next angel poured out his vial;
and we are told, [1.] Where it fell—upon the rivers, and upon
the fountains of waters; that is, say some very learned men,
upon their emissaries, and especially the Jesuits, who, like
streams, conveyed the venom and poison of their errors and
idolatries from the spring-head through the earth. [2.] What effect
it had upon them: It turned them into blood; some think it
stirred up Christian princes to take a just revenge upon those that
had been the great incendiaries of the world, and had occasioned
the shedding of the blood of armies and of martyrs. The following
doxology (
8 And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the sun; and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire. 9 And men were scorched with great heat, and blasphemed the name of God, which hath power over these plagues: and they repented not to give him glory. 10 And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the seat of the beast; and his kingdom was full of darkness; and they gnawed their tongues for pain, 11 And blasphemed the God of heaven because of their pains and their sores, and repented not of their deeds.
In these verses we see the work going on in
the appointed order. The fourth angel poured out his vial, and that
fell upon the sun; that is, say some, upon some eminent prince of
the popish communion, who should renounce their false religion a
little while before his utter downfall; and some expect it will be
the German emperor. And now what will be the consequence of this?
That sun which before cherished them with warm and benign
influences shall now grow hot against these idolaters, and shall
scorch them. Princes shall use their power and authority to
suppress them, which yet will be so far from bringing them to
repentance, that it will cause them to curse God and their king,
and look upward, throwing out their blasphemous speeches against
the God of heaven; they will be hardened to their ruin. The fifth
angel poured out his vial,
12 And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates; and the water thereof was dried up, that the way of the kings of the east might be prepared. 13 And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet. 14 For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty. 15 Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame. 16 And he gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon.
The sixth angel poured out his vial; and observe,
I. Where it fell—upon the great river Euphrates. Some take it literally, for the place where the Turkish power and empire began; and they think this is a prophecy of the destruction of the Turkish monarchy and of idolatry, which they suppose will be effected about the same time with that of the papacy, as another antichrist, and that thereby a way shall be made for the conveniency of the Jews, those princes of the east. Others take it for the river Tiber; for, as Rome is mystical Babylon, Tiber is mystical Euphrates. And when Rome shall be destroyed her river and merchandise must suffer with her.
II. What did this vial produce? 1. The
drying up of the river, which furnished the city with wealth,
provisions, and all sorts of accommodations. 2. A way is hereby
prepared for the kings of the east. The idolatry of the
church of Rome had been a great hindrance both to the conversion of
the Jews, who have been long cured of their inclination to idols,
and of the Gentiles, who are hardened in their idolatry by seeing
that which so much symbolizes with it among those called
Christians. It is therefore very probable that the downfall of
popery, removing these obstructions, will open a way for both the
Jews and other eastern nations to come into the church of Christ.
And, if we suppose that Mahomedism shall fall at the same time,
there will be still a more open communication between the western
and eastern nations, which may facilitate the conversion of the
Jews, and of the fulness of the Gentiles. And when this work
of God appears, and is about to be accomplished, no wonder if it
occasion another consequence, which is, 3. The last effort of the
great dragon; he is resolved to have another push for it, that, if
possible, he may retrieve the ruinous posture of his affairs in the
world. He is now rallying his forces, recollecting all his spirits,
to make one desperate sally before all be lost. This is occasioned
by the pouring out of the sixth vial. Here observe, (1.) The
instruments he makes use of to engage the powers of the earth in
his cause and quarrel: Three unclean spirits like frogs come
forth, one out of the mouth of the dragon, another out of
the mouth of the beast, and a third out of the mouth of the
false prophet. Hell, the secular power of antichrist, and the
ecclesiastical power, would combine to send their several
instruments, furnished with hellish malice, with worldly policy,
and with religious falsehood and deceit; and these would muster up
the devil's forces for a decisive battle. (2.) The means these
instruments would use to engage the powers of earth in this war.
They would work pretended miracles, the old stratagem of him
whose coming is after the working of Satan, with all power, and
signs, and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of
unrighteousness,
17 And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the air; and there came a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying, It is done. 18 And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since men were upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great. 19 And the great city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the nations fell: and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath. 20 And every island fled away, and the mountains were not found. 21 And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent: and men blasphemed God because of the plague of the hail; for the plague thereof was exceeding great.
Here we have an account of the seventh and last angel pouring forth his vial, contributing his part towards the accomplishment of the downfall of Babylon, which was the finishing stroke. And here, as before, observe,
I. Where this plague fell—on the air, upon the prince of the power of the air, that is, the devil. His powers were restrained, his policies confounded; he was bound in God's chain: the sword of God was upon his eye and upon his arm; for he, as well as the powers of the earth, is subject to the almighty power of God. He had used all possible means to preserve the antichristian interest, and to prevent the fall of Babylon—all the influence that he has upon the minds of men, blinding their judgments and perverting them, hardening their hearts, raising their enmity to the gospel as high as could be. But now here is a vial poured out upon his kingdom, and he is not able to support his tottering cause and interest any longer.
II. What it produced, 1. A thankful voice
from heaven, pronouncing that now the work was done. The church
triumphant in heaven saw it, and rejoiced; the church militant on
earth saw it, and became triumphant. It is finished. 2. A mighty
commotion on the earth—an earthquake, so great as never was
before, shaking the very centre, and this ushered in by the usual
concomitants of thunder and lightnings. 3. The fall of Babylon,
which was divided into three parts, called the cities of the
nations (
III. How the antichristian party were affected with it. Though it fell upon them as a dreadful storm, as if the stones of the city, tossed up into the air, came down upon their heads, like hailstones of a talent weight each, yet they were so far from repenting that they blasphemed that God who thus punished them. Here was a dreadful plague of the heart, a spiritual judgment more dreadful and destructive than all the rest. Observe, 1. The greatest calamities that can befal men will not bring them to repentance without the grace of God working with them. 2. Those that are not made better by the judgments of God are always the worse for them. 3. To be hardened in sin and enmity against God by his righteous judgments is a certain token of utter destruction.
This chapter contains another representation of
those things that had been revealed before concerning the
wickedness and ruin of antichrist. This antichrist had been before
represented as a beast, and is now described as a great whore. And
here, I. The apostle is invited to see this vile woman,
1 And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will show unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: 2 With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. 3 So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. 4 And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: 5 And upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon the great, the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth. 6 And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.
Here we have a new vision, not as to the
matter of it, for that is contemporary with what came under the
three last vials; but as to the manner of description, &c.
Observe, 1. The invitation given to the apostle to take a view of
what was here to be represented: Come hither, and I will show
thee the judgment of the great whore, &c.,
7 And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns. 8 The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is. 9 And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth. 10 And there are seven kings: five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space. 11 And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. 12 And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast. 13 These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast.
Here we have the mystery of this vision
explained. The apostle wonders at the sight of this woman: the
angel undertakes to open this vision to him, it being the key of
the former visions; and he tells the apostle what was meant by the
beast on which the woman sat; but it is so explained as still to
need further explanation. 1. This beast was, and is not, and yet
is; that is, it was a seat of idolatry and persecution;
and is not, that is, not in the ancient form, which was
pagan; and yet it is, it is truly the seat of idolatry and
tyranny, though of another sort and form. It ascends out of the
bottomless pit (idolatry and cruelty are the issue and product
of hell), and it shall return thither and go into perdition. 2.
This beast has seven heads, which have a double
signification. (1.) Seven mountains—the seven hills on
which Rome stands; and (2.) Seven kings—seven sorts of
government. Rome was governed by kings, consuls, tribunes,
decemviri, dictators, emperors who were pagan, and emperors who
were Christian. Five of these were extinct when this prophecy was
written; one was then in being, that is, the pagan emperor; and the
other, that is, the Christian emperor, was yet to come,
14 These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them: for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings: and they that are with him are called, and chosen, and faithful. 15 And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. 16 And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. 17 For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled. 18 And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.
Here we have some account of the downfall of Babylon, to be more fully described in the following chapter.
I. Here is a war begun between the beast and his followers, and the Lamb and his followers. The beast and his army, to an eye of sense, appear much stronger than the Lamb and his army: one would think an army with a lamb at the head of them could not stand before the great red dragon. But,
II. Here is a victory gained by the Lamb: The Lamb shall overcome. Christ must reign till all enemies be put under his feet; he will be sure to meet with many enemies, and much opposition, but he will also be sure to gain the victory.
III. Here is the ground or reason of the victory assigned; and this is taken, 1. From the character of the Lamb: He is King of kings and Lord of lords. He has, both by nature and by office, supreme dominion and power over all things; all the powers of earth and hell are subject to his check and control. 2. From the character of his followers: They are called, and chosen, and faithful. They are called out by commission to this warfare; they are chosen and fitted for it, and they will be faithful in it. Such an army, under such a commander, will at length carry all the world before them.
IV. The victory is justly aggrandized. 1.
By the vast multitude who paid obedience and subjection to the
beast and to the whore. She sat upon (that is, presided over) many
waters; and these waters were so many multitudes of people, and
nations, of all languages; yea, she reigned not only over kingdoms,
but over the kings, and they were her tributaries and vassals,
We have here, I. An angel proclaiming the fall of
Babylon,
1 And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. 2 And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. 3 For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. 4 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. 5 For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. 6 Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to her works: in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double. 7 How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow. 8 Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire: for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her.
The downfall and destruction of Babylon
form an event so fully determined in the counsels of God, and of
such consequence to his interests and glory, that the visions and
predictions concerning it are repeated. 1. Here is another angel
sent from heaven, attended with great power and lustre,
9 And the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her burning, 10 Standing afar off for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas, that great city Babylon, that mighty city! for in one hour is thy judgment come. 11 And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more: 12 The merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble, 13 And cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and souls of men. 14 And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all. 15 The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing, 16 And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls! 17 For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, 18 And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, What city is like unto this great city! 19 And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! for in one hour is she made desolate. 20 Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets; for God hath avenged you on her. 21 And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all. 22 And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee; 23 And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived. 24 And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth.
Here we have,
I. A doleful lamentation made by Babylon's friends for her fall; and here observe,
1. Who are the mourners, namely, those who had been bewitched by her fornication, those who had been sharers in her sensual pleasures, and those who had been gainers by her wealth and trade—the kings and the merchants of the earth: the kings of the earth, whom she had flattered into idolatry by allowing them to be arbitrary and tyrannical over their subjects, while they were obsequious to her; and the merchants, that is, those who trafficked with her for indulgences, pardons, dispensations, and preferments; these will mourn, because by this craft they got their wealth.
2. What was the manner of their mourning.
(1.) They stood afar off, they durst not come nigh her. Even
Babylon's friends will stand at a distance from her fall. Though
they had been partakers with her in her sins, and in her sinful
pleasures and profits, they were not willing to bear a share in her
plagues. (2.) They made a grievous outcry: Alas! alas! that
great city, Babylon, that mighty city! (3.) They wept, and
cast dust upon their heads,
3. What was the cause of their mourning;
not their sin, but their punishment. They did not lament their fall
into idolatry, and luxury, and persecution, but their fall into
ruin—the loss of their traffic and of their wealth and power. The
spirit of antichrist is a worldly spirit, and their sorrow is a
mere worldly sorrow; they did not lament for the anger of God, that
had now fallen upon them, but for the loss of their outward
comfort. We have a large schedule and inventory of the wealth and
merchandise of this city, all which was suddenly lost (
II. An account of the joy and triumph there
was both in heaven and earth at the irrecoverable fall of Babylon:
while her own people were bewailing her, the servants of God were
called to rejoice over her,
In this chapter we have, I. A further account of
the triumphant song of angels and saints for the fall of Babylon,
1 And after these things I heard a great voice of much people in heaven, saying, Alleluia; Salvation, and glory, and honour, and power, unto the Lord our God: 2 For true and righteous are his judgments: for he hath judged the great whore, which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand. 3 And again they said, Alleluia. And her smoke rose up for ever and ever. 4 And the four and twenty elders and the four beasts fell down and worshipped God that sat on the throne, saying, Amen; Alleluia.
The fall of Babylon being fixed, finished,
and declared to be irrecoverable in the foregoing chapter, this
begins with a holy triumph over her, in pursuance of the order
given forth: Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and you holy
apostles and prophets,
5 And a voice came out of the throne, saying, Praise our God, all ye his servants, and ye that fear him, both small and great. 6 And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. 7 Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready. 8 And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints. 9 And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb. And he saith unto me, These are the true sayings of God. 10 And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See thou do it not: I am thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus: worship God: for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.
The triumphant song being ended, and
epithalamium, or marriage-song, begins,
I. The concert of heavenly music. The chorus was large and loud, as the voice of many waters and of mighty thunderings. God is fearful in praises. There is no discord in heaven; the morning stars sing together; no jarring string, nor key untuned, but pure and perfect melody.
II. The occasion of this song; and that is
the reign and dominion of that omnipotent God who has redeemed
his church by his own blood, and is now in a more public manner
betrothing her to himself: The marriage of the Lamb has
come,
11 And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse; and he that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness he doth judge and make war. 12 His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on his head were many crowns; and he had a name written, that no man knew, but he himself. 13 And he was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and his name is called The Word of God. 14 And the armies which were in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean. 15 And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the nations: and he shall rule them with a rod of iron: and he treadeth the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God. 16 And he hath on his vesture and on his thigh a name written, King of kings, and Lord of lords. 17 And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the midst of heaven, Come and gather yourselves together unto the supper of the great God; 18 That ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small and great. 19 And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against him that sat on the horse, and against his army. 20 And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshipped his image. These both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone. 21 And the remnant were slain with the sword of him that sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out of his mouth: and all the fowls were filled with their flesh.
No sooner was the marriage solemnized
between Christ and his church by the conversion of the Jews than
the glorious head and husband of the church is called out to a new
expedition, which seems to be the great battle that was to be
fought at Armageddon, foretold
I. The description of the great Commander, 1. By the seat of his empire; and that is heaven; his throne is there, and his power and authority are heavenly and divine. 2. His equipage: he is again described as sitting on a white horse, to show the equity of the cause, and certainty of success. 3. His attributes: he is faithful and true to his covenant and promise, he is righteous in all his judicial and military proceedings, he has a penetrating insight into all the strength and stratagems of his enemies, he has a large and extensive dominion, many crowns, for he is King of kings, and Lord of lords. 4. His armour; and that is a vesture dipped in blood, either his own blood, by which he purchased this mediatorial power, or the blood of his enemies, over whom he has always prevailed. 5. His name: The Word of God, a name that none fully knows but himself, only this we know, that this Word was God manifest in the flesh; but his perfections are incomprehensible by any creature.
II. The army which he commands (
III. The weapons of his warfare—A sharp
sword proceeding from his mouth (
IV. The ensigns of his authority, his coat
of arms—a name written on his vesture and thigh, King of kings,
and Lord of lords, asserting his authority and power, and the
cause of the quarrel,
V. An invitation given to the fowls of
heaven, that they should come and see the battle, and share in
the spoil and pillage of the field (
VI. The battle joined. The enemy falls on
with great fury, headed by the beast, and the kings of the
earth; the powers of earth and hell gathered, to make their
utmost effort,
VII. The victory gained by the great and
glorious head of the church: The beast and the false
prophet, the leaders of the army, are taken prisoners, both he
who led them by power and he who led them by policy and falsehood;
these are taken and cast into the burning lake, made
incapable of molesting the church of God any more; and their
followers, whether officers or common soldiers, are given up to
military execution, and made a feast for the fowls of
heaven. Though the divine vengeance will chiefly fall upon
the beast, and the false prophet, yet it will be no excuse
to those who fight under their banner that they only followed their
leaders and obeyed their command; since they would fight for them,
they must fall and perish with them. Be wise now therefore, O
you kings, be instructed, you rulers of the earth; kiss the Son,
lest he be angry, and you perish from the way,
This chapter is thought by some to be the darkest
part of all this prophecy: it is very probable that the things
contained in it are not yet accomplished; and therefore it is the
wiser way to content ourselves with general observations, rather
than to be positive and particular in our explications of it. Here
we have an account, I. Of the binding of Satan for a thousand
years,
1 And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand. 2 And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, 3 And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season. 4 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. 5 But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection. 6 Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years. 7 And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, 8 And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to battle: the number of whom is as the sand of the sea. 9 And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them. 10 And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.
We have here, I. A prophecy of the
binding of Satan for a certain term of time, in which he should
have much less power and the church much more peace than before.
The power of Satan was broken in part by the setting up of the
gospel kingdom in the world; it was further reduced by the empire's
becoming Christian; it was yet further broken by the downfall of
the mystical Babylon; but still this serpent had many heads, and,
when one is wounded, another has life remaining in it. Here we have
a further limitation and diminution of his power. Observe, 1. To
whom this work of binding Satan is committed—to an angel from
heaven. It is very probable that this angel is no other than
the Lord Jesus Christ; the description of him will hardly agree
with any other. He is one who has power to bind the strong man
armed, to cast him out, and to spoil his goods; and therefore
must be stronger than he. 2. The means he makes use of in this
work: he has a chain and a key, a great chain to bind
Satan, and the key of the prison in which he was to be
confined. Christ never wants proper powers and instruments to break
the power of Satan, for he has the powers of heaven and the keys of
hell. 3. The execution of this work,
II. An account of the reign of the saints
for the same space of time in which Satan continued bound
(
1. Who those were that received such honour—those who had suffered for Christ, and all who had faithfully adhered to him, not receiving the mark of the beast, nor worshipping his image; all who had kept themselves clear of pagan and papal idolatry.
2. The honour bestowed upon them. (1.) They were raised from the dead, and restored to life. This may be taken either literally or figuratively; they were in a civil and political sense dead, and had a political resurrection; their liberties and privileges were revived and restored. (2.) Thrones, and power of judgment, were given to them; they were possessed of great honour, and interest, and authority, I suppose rather of a spiritual than of a secular nature. (3.) They reigned with Christ a thousand years. Those who suffer with Christ shall reign with Christ; they shall reign with him in his spiritual and heavenly kingdom, in a glorious conformity to him in wisdom, righteousness, and holiness, beyond what had been known before in the world. This is called the first resurrection, which none but those who have served Christ and suffered for him shall be favoured with. As for the wicked, they shall not be raised up and restored to their power again, till Satan be let loose; this may be called a resurrection, as the conversion of the Jews is said to be life from the dead.
3. The happiness of these servants of God
is declared. (1.) They are blessed and holy,
III. An account of the return of the
church's troubles, and another mighty conflict, very sharp, but
short and decisive. Observe, 1. The restraints laid for a long time
on Satan are at length taken off. While this world lasts, Satan's
power in it will not be wholly destroyed; it may be limited and
lessened, but he will have something still to do for the
disturbance of the people of God. 2. No sooner is Satan let loose
than he falls to his old work, deceiving the nations, and so
stirring them up to make a war with the saints and servants of God,
which they would never do if he had not first deceived them. They
are deceived both as to the cause they engage in (they believe it
to be a good cause when it is indeed a very bad one), and as to the
issue: they expect to be successful, but are sure to lose the day.
3. His last efforts seem to be the greatest. The power now
permitted to him seems to be more unlimited than before. He had now
liberty to beat up for his volunteers in all the four quarters
of the earth, and he raised a mighty army, the number of which
was as the sand of the sea,
11 And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them. 12 And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works. 13 And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works. 14 And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. 15 And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.
The utter destruction of the devil's
kingdom very properly leads to an account of the day of judgment,
which will determine every man's everlasting state; and we may be
assured there will be a judgment when we see the prince of this
world is judged,
Hitherto the prophecy of this book has presented
to us a very remarkable mixture of light and shade, prosperity and
adversity, mercy and judgment, in the conduct of divine Providence
towards the church in the world: now, at the close of all, the day
breaks, and the shadows flee away; a new world now appears, the
former having passed away. Some are willing to understand all that
is said in these last two chapters of the state of the church even
here on earth, in the glory of the latter days; but others, more
probably, take it as a representation of the perfect and triumphant
state of the church in heaven. Let but the faithful saints and
servants of God wait awhile, and they shall not only see, but
enjoy, the perfect holiness and happiness of that world. In this
chapter you have, I. An introduction to the vision of the new
Jerusalem,
1 And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea. 2 And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. 3 And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God. 4 And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away. 5 And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make all things new. And he said unto me, Write: for these words are true and faithful. 6 And he said unto me, It is done. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. I will give unto him that is athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely. 7 He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and he shall be my son. 8 But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.
We have here a more general account of the happiness of the church of God in the future state, by which it seems most safe to understand the heavenly state.
I. A new world now opens to our view
(
II. In this new world the apostle saw the holy city, the new Jerusalem, coming down from heaven, not locally, but as to its original: this new Jerusalem is the church of God in its new and perfect state, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband, beautified with all perfection of wisdom and holiness, meet for the full fruition of the Lord Jesus Christ in glory.
III. The blessed presence of God with his
people is here proclaimed and admired: I heard a great voice out
of heaven, saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men,
&c.,
IV. This new and blessed state will be free from all trouble and sorrow; for, 1. All the effects of former trouble shall be done away. They have been often before in tears, by reason of sin, of affliction, of the calamities of the church; but now all tears shall be wiped away; no signs, no remembrance of former sorrows shall remain, any further than to make their present felicity the greater. God himself, as their tender Father, with his own kind hand, shall wipe away the tears of his children; and they would not have been without those tears when God shall come and wipe them away. 2. All the causes of future sorrow shall be for ever removed: There shall be neither death nor pain; and therefore no sorrow nor crying; these are things incident to that state in which they were before, but now all former things have passed away.
V. The truth and certainty of this blessed
state are ratified by the word and promise of God, and ordered to
be committed to writing, as matter of perpetual record,
VI. The greatness of this future felicity
is declared and illustrated, 1. By the freeness of it—it is the
free gift of God: He gives of the water of life freely; this
will not make it less but more grateful to his people. 2. The
fulness of it. The people of God then lie at the fountain-head of
all blessedness: they inherit all things (
9 And there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues, and talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will show thee the bride, the Lamb's wife. 10 And he carried me away in the spirit to a great and high mountain, and showed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God, 11 Having the glory of God: and her light was like unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal; 12 And had a wall great and high, and had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve angels, and names written thereon, which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel: 13 On the east three gates; on the north three gates; on the south three gates; and on the west three gates. 14 And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. 15 And he that talked with me had a golden reed to measure the city, and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof. 16 And the city lieth foursquare, and the length is as large as the breadth: and he measured the city with the reed, twelve thousand furlongs. The length and the breadth and the height of it are equal. 17 And he measured the wall thereof, a hundred and forty and four cubits, according to the measure of a man, that is, of the angel. 18 And the building of the wall of it was of jasper: and the city was pure gold, like unto clear glass. 19 And the foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner of precious stones. The first foundation was jasper; the second, sapphire; the third, a chalcedony; the fourth, an emerald; 20 The fifth, sardonyx; the sixth, sardius; the seventh, chrysolite; the eighth, beryl; the ninth, a topaz; the tenth, a chrysoprasus; the eleventh, a jacinth; the twelfth, an amethyst. 21 And the twelve gates were twelve pearls; every several gate was of one pearl: and the street of the city was pure gold, as it were transparent glass. 22 And I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it. 23 And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof. 24 And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it: and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honour into it. 25 And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day: for there shall be no night there. 26 And they shall bring the glory and honour of the nations into it. 27 And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie: but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life.
We have already considered the introduction to the vision of the new Jerusalem in a more general idea of the heavenly state; we now come to the vision itself, where observe,
I. The person that opened the vision to the
apostle—one of the seven angels, that had the seven vials full
of the seven last plagues,
II. The place from which the apostle had this glorious view and prospect. He was taken, in ecstasy, into a high mountain. From such situations men usually have the most distinct views of adjacent cities. Those who would have clear views of heaven must get as near heaven as they can, into the mount of vision, the mount of meditation and faith, whence, as from the top of Pisgah, they may behold the goodly land of the heavenly Canaan.
III. The subject-matter of the
vision—the bride, the Lamb's wife (
1. The exterior part of the city—the wall and the gates, the wall for security and the gates for entrance.
(1.) The wall for security. Heaven is a
safe state; those that are there are enclosed with a wall, that
separates them and secures them from all evils and enemies: now
here, in the account of the wall, we observe, [1.] The height of
it, which, we are told, is very high, seventy yards
(
(2.) The gates for entrance. Heaven is not inaccessible; there is a way opened into the holiest of all; there is a free admission to all those that are sanctified; they shall not find themselves shut out. Now, as to these gates, observe, [1.] Their number—twelve gates, answering to the twelve tribes of Israel. All the true Israel of God shall have entrance into the new Jerusalem, as every tribe had into the earthly Jerusalem. [2.] Their guards which were placed upon them—twelve angels, to admit and receive the several tribes of the spiritual Israel and keep out others. [3.] The inscription on the gates—the names of the twelve tribes, to show that they have a right to the tree of life, and to enter through the gates into the city. [4.] The situation of the gates. As the city had four equal sides, answering to the four quarters of the world, east, west, north, and south, so on each side there were three gates, signifying that from all quarters of the earth there shall be some who shall get safely to heaven and be received there, and that there is as free entrance from one part of the world as from the other; for in Christ there is neither Jew nor Greek, Barbarian, Scythian, bond, nor free. Men of all nations, and languages, who believe on Christ, have by him access to God in grace here and in glory hereafter. [5.] The materials of these gates—they were all of pearls, and yet with great variety: Every gate one pearl, either one single pearl of that vast bigness, or one single sort of pearl. Christ is the pearl of great price, and he is our way to God. There is nothing magnificent enough in this world fully to set forth the glory of heaven. Could we, in the glass of a strong imagination, contemplate such a city as is here described, even as to the exterior part of it, such a wall, and such gates, how amazing, how glorious, would the prospect be! And yet this is but a faint and dim representation of what heaven is in itself.
2. The interior part of the new Jerusalem,
(1.) The temple of the new Jerusalem, which was no material temple, made with men's hands, as that of Solomon and Zerubbabel, but a temple altogether spiritual and divine; for the Lord God Almighty, and the Lamb, are the temple thereof. There the saints are above the need of ordinances, which were the means of their preparation for heaven. When the end is attained the means are no longer useful. Perfect and immediate communion with God will more than supply the place of gospel institutions.
(2.) The light of this city. Where there is
no light, there can be no lustre nor pleasure. Heaven is the
inheritance of the saints in light. But what is that light?
There is no sun nor moon shining there,
(3.) The inhabitants of this city. They are described here several ways. [1.] By their numbers—whole nations of saved souls; some out of all nations, and many out of some nations. All those multitudes who were sealed on earth are saved in heaven. [2.] By their dignity—some of the kings and princes of the earth: great kings. God will have some of all ranks and degrees of men to fill the heavenly mansions, high and low; and when the greatest kings come to heaven they will see all their former honour and glory swallowed up of this heavenly glory that so much excels. [3.] Their continual accession and entrance into this city: The gates shall never be shut. There is no night, and therefore no need of shutting up the gates. Some one or other is coming in every hour and moment, and those that are sanctified always find the gates open; they have an abundant entrance into the kingdom.
(4.) The accommodations of this city: All the glory and honour of the nations shall be brought into it. Whatever is excellent and valuable in this world shall be there enjoyed in a more refined kind, and to a far greater degree—brighter crowns, a better and more enduring substance, more sweet and satisfying feasts, a more glorious attendance, a truer sense of honour and far higher posts of honour, a more glorious temper of mind, and a form and a countenance more glorious than ever were known in this world.
(5.) The unmixed purity of all who belong
to the new Jerusalem,
In this chapter we have, I. A further description
of the heavenly state of the church,
1 And he showed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. 2 In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations. 3 And there shall be no more curse: but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and his servants shall serve him: 4 And they shall see his face; and his name shall be in their foreheads. 5 And there shall be no night there; and they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light: and they shall reign for ever and ever.
The heavenly state which was before described as a city, and called the new Jerusalem, is here described as a paradise, alluding to the earthly paradise which was lost by the sin of the first Adam; here is another paradise restored by the second Adam. A paradise in a city, or a whole city in a paradise! In the first paradise there were only two persons to behold the beauty and taste the pleasures of it; but in this second paradise whole cities and nations shall find abundant delight and satisfaction. And here observe,
I. The river of paradise. The earthly paradise was well watered: no place can be pleasant or fruitful that is not so. This river is described, 1. By its fountain-head—the throne of God and the Lamb. All our springs of grace, comfort, and glory, are in God; and all our streams from him are through the mediation of the Lamb. 2. By its quality—pure and clear as crystal. All the streams of earthly comfort are muddy; but these are clear, salutary, and refreshing, giving life, and preserving life, to those who drink of them.
II. The tree of life, in this paradise.
Such a tree there was in the earthly paradise,
III. The perfect freedom of this paradise
from every thing that is evil (
IV. The supreme felicity of this paradisiacal state. 1. There the saints shall see the face of God; there they shall enjoy the beatific vision. 2. God will own them, as having his seal and name on their foreheads. 3. They shall reign with him for ever; their service shall be not only freedom but honour and dominion. 4. All this shall be with perfect knowledge and joy. They shall be full of wisdom and comfort, continually walking in the light of the Lord; and this not for a time, but for ever and ever.
6 And he said unto me, These sayings are faithful and true: and the Lord God of the holy prophets sent his angel to show unto his servants the things which must shortly be done. 7 Behold, I come quickly: blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this book. 8 And I John saw these things, and heard them. And when I had heard and seen, I fell down to worship before the feet of the angel which showed me these things. 9 Then saith he unto me, See thou do it not: for I am thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of this book: worship God. 10 And he saith unto me, Seal not the sayings of the prophecy of this book: for the time is at hand. 11 He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still. 12 And, behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be. 13 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last. 14 Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city. 15 For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie. 16 I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things in the churches. I am the root and the offspring of David, and the bright and morning star. 17 And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely. 18 For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book: 19 And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.
We have here a solemn ratification of the
contents of this book, and particularly of this last vision (though
some think it may not only refer to the whole book, but to the
whole New Testament, yea, to the whole Bible, completing and
confirming the can on of scripture); and here, 1. This is confirmed
by the name and nature of that God who gave out these discoveries:
he is the Lord God, faithful and true, and so are all his
sayings. 2. By the messengers he chose, to reveal these things to
the world; the holy angels showed them to holy men of God; and God
would not employ his saints and angels in deceiving the world. 3.
They will soon be confirmed by their accomplishment: they are
things that must shortly be done; Christ will make haste, he
will come quickly, and put all things out of doubt; and then
those will prove the wise and happy men who have believed and kept
his words. 4. By the integrity of that angel who had been the
apostle's guide and interpreter in these visions; this integrity
was such that he not only refused to accept religious adoration
from John, but once and again reproved him for it. He who was so
tender of the honour of God, and so displeased with what was a
wrong to God, would never come in his name to lead the people of
God into mere dreams and delusions; and it is a still further
confirmation of the sincerity of this apostle that he confesses his
own sin and folly, into which he had now again relapsed, and he
leaves this his failing on perpetual record: this shows he was a
faithful and an impartial writer. 5. By the order given to leave
the book of the prophecy open, to be perused by all, that they
might labour to understand it, that they might make their
objections against it, and compare the prophecy with the events.
God here deals freely and openly with all; he does not speak in
secret, but calls every one to witness to the declarations here
made,
20 He which testifieth these things saith, Surely I come quickly. Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus. 21 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen.
We have now come to the conclusion of the whole, and that in three things:—
I. Christ's farewell to his church. He seems now, after he has been discovering these things to his people on earth, to take leave of them, and return to heaven; but he parts with them in great kindness, and assures them it shall not be long before he comes again to them: Behold, I come quickly. As when he ascended into heaven, after his resurrection, he parted with a promise of his gracious presence, so here he parts with a promise of a speedy return. If any say, "Where is the promise of his coming, when so many ages have passed since this was written?" let them know he is not slack to his people, but long-suffering to his enemies: his coming will be sooner than they are aware, sooner than they are prepared, sooner than they desire; and to his people it will be seasonable. The vision is for an appointed time, and will not tarry. He will come quickly; let this word be always sounding in our ear, and let us give all diligence that we may be found of him in peace, without spot and blameless.
II. The church's hearty echo to Christ's promise, 1. Declaring her firm belief of it: Amen, so it is, so it shall be. 2. Expressing her earnest desire of it: Even so, come, Lord Jesus; make hast, my beloved, and be thou like a roe, or like a young hart on the mountain of spices. Thus beats the pulse of the church, thus breathes that gracious Spirit which actuates and informs the mystical body of Christ; and we should never be satisfied till we find such a spirit breathing in us, and causing us to look for the blessed hope, and glorious appearance of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ. This is the language of the church of the first-born, and we should join with them, often putting ourselves in mind of his promise. What comes from heaven in a promise should be sent back to heaven in a prayer, "Come, Lord Jesus, put an end to this state of sin, sorrow, and temptation; gather thy people out of this present evil world, and take them up to heaven, that state of perfect purity, peace, and joy, and so finish thy great design, and fulfil all that word in which thou hast caused thy people to hope."
III. The apostolical benediction, which closes the whole: The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all, Amen. Here observe, 1. The Bible ends with a clear proof of the Godhead of Christ, since the Spirit of God teaches the apostle to bless his people in the name of Christ, and to beg from Christ a blessing for them, which is a proper act of adoration. 2. Nothing should be more desired by us than that the grace of Christ may be with us in this world, to prepare us for the glory of Christ in the other world. It is by his grace that we must be kept in a joyful expectation of his glory, fitted for it, and preserved to it; and his glorious appearance will be welcome and joyful to those that are partakers of his grace and favour here; and therefore to this most comprehensive prayer we should all add our hearty Amen, most earnestly thirsting after greater measures of the gracious influences of the blessed Jesus in our souls, and his gracious presence with us, till glory has perfected all his grace towards us, for he is a sun and a shield, he gives grace and glory, and no good thing will he withhold from those that walk uprightly.
Genesis
1:3 1:6-7 1:8 1:27 1:31 1:31 2:7 2:9 2:17 2:18 2:24 2:24 3:1 3:15 3:15 3:15 3:15 3:15 3:15 3:15 3:16 3:16 3:16 3:16 3:19 4:4 4:7 4:9 4:20-21 5:22 6:3 6:3 6:3 6:5 6:5 6:5 6:6 6:7 6:13 6:17 6:17 7:11 7:11 7:12 7:17 7:20 8:21 9:3 9:4 9:6 9:6 9:11-17 9:25 10:2 11:5 11:6 11:7 11:31 12:1 12:1 12:2 12:3 12:3 12:3 13:7 13:18 14:18 14:18 14:21 15:1 15:5 15:6 15:6 15:12 15:12 16:1-16 17:1-27 17:5 17:7 17:9-10 17:17 17:19 18:1 18:1-32 18:3 18:10 18:19 18:25 18:25 19:1 19:1-38 20:11 21:1-34 21:10 21:12 22:1 22:2 22:12 22:16-17 22:17 23:16 24:65 25:23 26:3 27:1-46 27:33 27:33 27:35 28:6-9 28:13 31:43 31:49 32:29 33:19 39:2 39:4 39:9 39:21 39:21 40:23 41:43 43:32 46:27 46:27 48:14 49:10 49:24 50:13 50:15 50:20 50:24-25
Exodus
1:22 2:2 2:3 2:11-15 2:14-15 3:5 3:14 3:14 4:11 4:21 4:22 6:26 8:8 9:11 9:14 9:16 10:17 11:8 12:13-23 12:41 14:1-31 14:13 14:15 15:2 15:11 16:1-36 16:8 17:2-7 18:16 18:21 19:6 20:18 23:2 23:20 24:1-18 24:7-8 24:8 24:11 25:1-27:21 25:22 32:6 32:9 32:33 33:2 33:3 33:5 33:12 33:12 33:18 33:19 34:29 36:5-6
Leviticus
2:9 2:16 5:12 6:15 7:15-18 10:3 10:8-9 11:2 11:44 11:47 16:2 16:8 16:21-22 17:11 18:5 18:5 19:3 19:15 19:16 23:15 24:14 24:16 26:19 26:26 26:42
Numbers
1:2 6:9 6:13-20 6:18 6:23-26 6:26 6:26 7:89 11:1-2 11:4 12:6-7 12:6-8 13:18 14:17 14:37 15:30-31 16:3 16:15 16:28 16:41 17:1-13 18:20 19:9 20:7-14 20:16 21:5-6 22:23-24 24:2 24:3 24:3-4 24:24 24:25 25:1-18 35:25
Deuteronomy
1:17 1:31 4:2 4:7 4:7-8 4:8 4:15 4:19 4:19 4:34 4:37 6:7 7:3 7:6 7:7 7:7-8 7:8 8:10 9:6 9:13 10:17 12:8-9 13:2 13:2 13:2 13:9 13:14 14:2-3 14:21 16:19 17:6 17:7 17:15 17:15 17:15 18:15 18:18 18:18 18:22 19:15 21:22 25:2 25:3 25:3 25:4 27:26 28:46 28:47 28:49 28:68 28:68 29:1-29 29:4 29:11 29:18 29:29 29:29 29:29 30:2-3 30:6 30:11-14 30:12 31:27 32:6 32:9 32:16 32:17 32:18 32:21 32:21 32:34 32:35 32:36 32:36 32:36 32:43 33:2 33:3 33:5 33:29 34:10
Joshua
1:5 2:6-7 2:9-11 3:4 6:1 6:5 10:24 22:30 24:1-33 24:2 24:2 24:32 24:32
Judges
1:31 4 5:11 5:12 5:19 6:11 7:16 9:9 11:1-40 11:11 13:1-16:31 13:17 14:5-6 18:7 18:24
Ruth
1 Samuel
1:13 3:9-10 4:21 6:20 9:15 10:7 10:24 12:1-25 12:3 12:5 13:14 15:11 16:7 16:7 17:6 17:34-35 17:37 20:41 21:5 24:16 24:16 25:11 25:32 26:19 26:21 26:21 27:1 27:1
2 Samuel
2:18 3:36 5:17 7:1-29 7:7 7:12 7:12 7:14 7:27 9:3 9:7 12:14 12:14 15:21 16:11 18:3 23:1 23:5 24:14 24:24
1 Kings
1:51 2:2 2:10 8:27 8:56 10:8 10:13 16:24 17:1 17:21 17:23 17:23 18:17 19:7 19:11-12 19:14 20:39 20:39 20:42 21:25 22:24
2 Kings
1:12 2:16 4:23 4:34 4:36 4:36 5:26 5:26 9:11 10:16 11:15 16:2 16:10 17:6 25:27-28
1 Chronicles
8:12 21:1 23:4-5 29:13-14 29:14 29:18
2 Chronicles
6:1 6:8 7:21 19:7 20:4 24:21 25:16 28:3 30:8 32:31
Ezra
1:5 2:33 3:12-13 4:15 4:15-16 4:19 8:22 10:3
Nehemiah
5:8 5:15 5:15 7:2 8:2 8:10 9:7-8 9:17 9:20 11:16 11:16
Esther
Job
2:3 3:17-18 3:19 3:19 4:5 4:18 4:18 5:9 5:13 5:27 9:10 9:33 10:2 11:7-9 11:8-9 12:2 13:26 13:26 14:2 14:4 14:14-15 14:15 14:17 15:4 16:9 17:8-9 17:14 18:14-15 19:27 21:14 22:13 22:18 23:8-9 23:8-9 23:13 23:14 24:13 26:14 27:7 27:8 28:12 30:5 30:8 31:3 31:17 31:20 31:31 31:31 31:38 32:7-8 32:8 32:18 32:20 32:20 33:13 33:15-17 33:20 34:17 34:17 34:18 34:19 34:32 35:5-8 35:10-11 36:8-10 36:22 38:1-41 38:17 38:22-23 38:28 40:12
Psalms
1:5 1:6 1:6 2:1-2 2:2 2:4 2:6 2:6-7 2:7 2:7 2:10 2:12 3:6 4:4 4:4 4:6-7 4:6-7 5:9 7:11 8:4-6 8:4-8 9:10 9:10 10:14 10:17 12:1 12:2 12:4 12:4-5 12:6 12:8 14:1-3 14:1-3 14:1-3 14:1-7 14:1-7 14:1-7 14:4 14:4 14:4 15:4 15:4 16:1-11 16:3 16:3 16:3 16:5 16:8-11 16:9-10 16:10 16:10 16:14 17:14 17:15 18:2 18:4 18:25 18:27 18:49 19:1 19:1-14 19:4 22:5 22:16 22:22 22:22 23:4 24:4 24:6 25:9 25:14 25:21 26:6 27:3 27:4 27:8 28:4 29:3 32:1-2 32:6 33:9 33:9 33:15 33:15 34:2 34:7 34:9 34:10 34:12-14 34:16 35:27 36:1 36:6 36:8 36:9 37:4 37:4 37:13 37:16 37:19 37:21 37:21 38:4 38:14-15 39:1 39:4 39:5 39:6 39:12 40:6 40:6-7 40:7 40:7 41:1 41:1-2 41:3 41:9 44:22 45:6-7 45:7 45:12 46:1 46:3 46:5 47:5 49:15 49:19 49:20 50:6 50:8 50:10-11 50:16 50:16-17 50:18 50:18 50:21 51:4 51:4 51:17 52:1 52:8 53:1-3 55:17 55:17 55:19 57:2 58:3 58:4-5 60:3 62:9 63:2 63:2 63:5 63:9 65:1 65:4 65:5 65:7 65:9-13 66:10-12 66:16 66:16 66:16 66:18 66:18 66:20 67:4 67:4 67:7 68:11 68:18 68:18 68:31 69:9 69:10 69:21 69:22-23 69:25 71:1 72:17 73:2-3 75:2 76:10 76:10 76:10 76:10 77:19 78:18 79:1 82:1 82:2 82:4 82:6 83:3 83:4 84:10 84:11 84:11 84:11 84:11-12 87:1 88:5 88:10 88:15 89:1-2 89:5 89:20 89:21 89:24 89:29 89:32-33 89:33 89:33 89:35 89:36 89:37 91:11-12 94:1 94:11 94:19 95:7 95:7 96:10-13 96:11 97:2 97:7 98:7-9 101:6 101:6 102:4 102:8 102:25-27 104:3 104:4 104:24 104:27 104:34 105:15 105:18 105:20-22 105:39 106:20 106:46 106:46 106:46 107:14-15 107:20 107:20 107:26-27 107:30 107:30-31 107:42 108:1 109:4 109:4 109:8 109:17-19 110:1 110:1 110:1 110:1 110:2-3 110:3 110:4 110:4 110:4 110:4 112:9 112:9 112:10 112:10 115:1 115:1 115:1 115:5-6 116:10 116:10 116:11 116:11 116:16 117:1 118:12 118:12 119:11 119:11 119:18 119:32 119:49 119:49 119:60 119:62 119:63 119:79 119:113 119:115 119:175 119:176 120:7 125:3 126:1 126:1 126:2 131:1 131:1-2 132:11 132:11 132:11 135:6 135:7 135:7 138:2 138:8 139:6 139:9 139:13 139:15 139:15 139:15 139:20 139:23 140:3 140:3 143:2 143:7 145:9-10 145:10 145:10-12 147:5 147:19-20 147:20 147:20 147:20 148:8 149:5
Proverbs
1:10 1:16 1:20-21 1:24 2:11 3:7 3:14 3:27-29 3:34 3:34 4:18 4:23 5:19 6:33 7:13 7:15 7:18 8:15 8:22 8:23-26 8:34 9:12 10:4 10:7 10:22 10:28 11:15 11:31 13:10 13:12 13:20 14:8 14:10 14:15 15:8 15:8 16:4 16:4 16:9 16:33 16:33 17:5 17:9 18:19 18:23 19:2 19:19 19:21 20:22 20:27 21:4 23:2 23:5 23:5 23:7 23:23 23:29 23:29 23:30 23:33 23:35 24:11-12 24:23 24:26 25:14 25:19 25:21-22 26:4-5 27:1 27:9 27:19 28:1 28:1 28:9 28:12 28:23 28:24 29:10 29:10 30:4 30:8 31:1 31:6 31:8 31:19-22 31:20 31:26 31:26
Ecclesiastes
1:4 1:7 2:24 3:1-2 3:16 3:16 3:17 5:1 5:6 5:6 5:12 5:13 5:15-16 6:2 6:12 6:12 7:14 7:21 7:23 8:11 8:11 9:17 9:17 10:1 10:1 10:4 10:8 10:20 10:20 10:20 11:2 11:2 11:6 11:9 11:15 12:5 12:7 12:7 12:9
Song of Solomon
Isaiah
1:2 1:9 1:10 1:16-17 1:17 1:18 1:18 1:21 1:23 2:3 2:3 2:20 6:1-13 6:3 6:9 6:9-10 6:13 6:13 7:13 8:11 8:12 8:12-13 8:13-14 8:14 8:14 8:18 8:19 8:20 9:3 9:6 10:12 10:22-23 11:1 11:3 11:5 11:6 11:10 16:3-4 17:1 18:10 19:4 20:3 20:4 21:9 21:9 21:12 22:13 23:18 24:23 24:23 24:23 25:7 25:8 25:9 26:3 26:11 26:11 26:12 26:12 26:21 27:4 27:4 27:4-5 27:9 28:10 28:11 28:16 28:16 28:16 28:16 29:10 29:10-12 29:14 30:10 30:22 30:22 32:4 32:8 32:8 32:15 32:17 33:14-16 33:15 35:1 35:6 35:6 35:8 37:17 37:22 37:22 38:15-16 38:17 38:22 39:8 40:1 40:6-7 40:11 40:13-14 40:18 40:26 41:2 41:10 41:21 41:21 42:1 42:7 42:21 43:2 43:3 43:3-4 44:3 44:3 44:3 44:3 44:3 44:10 44:22 44:26 44:26 45:1 45:1-2 45:4 45:4 45:9 45:15 45:15 45:19 45:23 45:24 46:1 46:10 48:17 49:2 49:5 49:5 50:4 50:7 50:7 51:1-2 51:13 51:20 51:20 52:1 52:2 52:5 52:7 52:15 52:15 53:1 53:1 53:1 53:1 53:3 53:4-6 53:6 53:7-8 53:7-8 53:9 53:9 53:10 53:10 53:11 53:11 53:11 54:1 55:1 55:1 55:3 55:3 55:10-11 56:10 56:10 57:6 57:15 58:2 58:6-7 58:7 58:10 59:7-8 59:7-8 59:14-15 59:20-21 59:21 59:21 59:21 60:1 60:1 60:8 60:11 61:1 61:1 62:2 62:6 62:6 63:9 64:4 64:7 64:9 65:1 65:1 65:1 65:1 65:1-2 65:2 65:5 65:10 65:15 65:17 65:24 66:1-2 66:1-3 66:5 66:5 66:5 66:22
Jeremiah
2:11 3:8 4:14 5:4-5 5:11-12 5:14 7:4 7:12 8:2 9:20-21 9:25-26 9:26 10:23 11:16 12:5 12:5 12:9 13:1 13:11 13:11 14:22 14:22 15:10 15:19 15:19 17:10 17:16 17:17 18:6 20:2 20:2 20:3-4 20:4 20:8-9 20:9 22:29 23:5 23:6 23:14 23:16 23:21 23:28 25:29 26:18-19 27:2 28:9 29:7 30:9 31:3 31:3 31:18-20 31:31 31:31-32 31:33 32:9 36:26 38:6 48:10 48:13 48:43-44 49:11 50:5 51:9 51:9
Lamentations
Ezekiel
1:1 2:4 3:7-9 3:9 3:9 3:18-21 3:26 4:1 7:19 8:17 9:6 10:13 11:16 11:19 12:3 14:18 14:21 16:4 20:25 27:17 28:2-9 33:6 33:8-9 33:11 33:11 33:31 33:31 34:16 36:22-23 36:26 36:26-27 36:27 36:37 36:37 37:9 38:2 38:22 40:3
Daniel
1:8 3:17-27 4:30-31 5:23 6:10 6:22 7:1-3 7:9 7:13 7:14 7:25 9:2 9:3 9:20-21 9:24 9:25 9:26 9:26-27 9:27 10:4 10:16-17 10:20 10:21 10:21 12:2
Hosea
1:6 1:6 1:9 1:9 1:9 1:10 1:10 2:2 2:14 2:21-22 2:23 2:23 3:4 3:5 3:5 5:4 5:15 6:1-2 6:2 7:1 8:12 9:7 9:7 10:2 11:4 12:5 12:13 13:6 13:9 14:6 14:8 14:8
Joel
Amos
1:3 2:11 2:11 2:13 3:2 5:19 5:19 5:25 6:6 9:11-12
Jonah
Micah
1:3 2:1 2:1 3:8 3:8 4:7 5:1 6:8 7:18
Nahum
Habakkuk
1:5 2:3 2:4 2:4 2:11 2:18 3:3 3:17-18 3:17-18
Zephaniah
Haggai
Zechariah
1:5-6 2:13 2:13 3:1 4:2 4:12 4:13 6:12 7:11-12 8:6 9:11 9:12 10:12 11:8 11:8 12:1 12:3 12:3 14:4
Malachi
1:2-3 1:11 2:2 2:7 2:9 2:10 2:15 3:8 3:8-9 3:14-15 3:16 4:4 4:4 4:5 4:6
Matthew
1:21 1:21 1:21 2:23 3:2 3:7-9 3:8 3:8 3:9 3:9 3:11 3:17 3:17 3:17 3:17 3:17 3:17 4:4 4:4 4:6 4:7 4:10 4:10 4:10 4:16 4:17 4:17 5:10 5:10 5:11-12 5:11-12 5:12 5:16 5:16 5:22 5:23-24 5:25 5:28 5:32 5:38-40 5:39 5:44 5:44 5:44 5:44-45 5:45 5:45 6:6 6:8 6:12 6:14 6:14 6:24 6:25 6:25 6:31 7:1 7:1 7:1-2 7:11 7:20 7:22-23 7:23 8:9 8:10 8:10 8:10 8:28 9:13 9:25 9:38 9:38 10:1 10:1-5 10:3 10:5 10:10 10:14 10:16 10:20 10:21 10:22 10:23 10:23 10:32 10:32-33 10:33 10:34 10:40 11:5 11:5 11:13 11:23 11:27 11:28 11:29 11:29 11:29 12:4 12:19 12:24 12:26 12:27 12:28 12:38 12:39-40 12:44 12:45 12:48-50 13:28-30 13:51 14:19 15:4 15:5 15:5-6 15:7 15:28 15:36 16:3 16:18 16:20 16:23 16:24 17:1-3 17:2 17:2 17:2 17:5 17:5 17:5 17:5 17:5 17:5 17:9 17:11 17:16 18:6 18:7 18:10 18:15 18:19 18:19-20 19:9 19:11 19:28 19:28 19:28 19:28 20:16 20:18-19 20:22 20:22 20:23 20:25-26 20:25-26 20:26-27 21:14 21:23 21:29 21:32 21:41 21:42 21:43 22:4 22:8-9 22:9 22:12 22:14 22:14 22:23 22:29 22:29 22:31-32 22:31-32 22:45 22:47-48 23:3 23:7 23:8 23:8 23:10 23:12 23:14 23:32 23:34 23:35 23:37 23:37 23:37 23:37 23:37 23:38-39 24:1-51 24:1-51 24:7 24:9-10 24:21 24:23-24 24:24 24:29-30 24:30 24:33 24:44 24:45 24:48 24:51 24:51 25:5 25:6 25:25 25:29 25:30 25:31-41 25:35 25:41 25:45 26:11 26:24 26:26 26:26-27 26:27 26:27 26:28 26:38 26:39 26:40-41 26:55 26:64-65 27:5 27:34 27:43 27:46 27:48 27:52 27:52-53 27:54 27:65 28:2 28:9 28:10 28:18 28:18 28:18 28:18 28:19 28:19-20 28:19-20 28:20 28:20 28:20 28:20
Mark
1:1 1:4 1:7 1:8 1:24 1:26 1:38 3:5 3:11 3:17 6:3 6:13 6:31 6:45 6:51 7:27 8:38 8:38 8:38 9:26 9:26 10:11 11:23 13:1-37 13:8 13:9 13:11 13:19 13:34 13:35-36 14:36 14:58 14:62 15:21 15:40 16:12 16:14 16:15 16:15 16:15 16:15-16 16:16 16:16 16:17 16:17-18 16:17-18 16:17-18 16:18 16:18 16:19 16:19 16:19 16:19 16:20 16:20 38
Luke
1:4 1:27 1:32 1:32-33 1:32-33 1:33 1:35 1:35 1:35 1:68 1:69 1:72 1:72-73 1:74-75 2:1 2:4 2:10 2:13 2:14 2:25 2:27 2:32 2:34 2:34 2:36 2:37 2:37 2:43 2:46 2:49 3:1 3:21 3:22 3:36 4:17 4:18 4:21 6:24 6:27 6:36 7:12 7:15 7:24 7:27 9:5 9:16 9:26 9:26 9:42 9:49 9:52 9:54 9:54-55 9:58 10:1 10:1 10:7 10:13-14 10:20 10:20 10:21 10:21 10:41 10:41-42 11:13 11:13 11:13 11:13 11:41 12:4-5 12:14 12:21 12:33 12:36 12:47 12:48 12:49 12:49 12:50 12:51 12:51-53 13:3 13:5 13:24 14:18-19 14:21 14:26 15:1-32 15:32 16:2 16:2 16:2 16:5-7 16:9 16:11 16:12 16:18 16:31 17:21 18:1 18:3 18:10-11 18:11 19:9 19:9 19:9 19:9 19:10 19:11 19:27 19:41 19:47 20:35 20:36 21:11 21:15 21:15 21:18 21:28 21:34 21:34 21:34 21:36 22:20 22:26 22:30 22:31 22:32 22:32 22:39 22:69 23:29 23:34 23:34 23:43 24:1 24:4 24:26 24:26 24:27 24:47 24:47 24:47 24:48 24:49 24:50 24:50 24:50 24:51 24:51 24:53 24:53 24:53
John
1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1-3 1:2-3 1:3 1:3 1:4 1:4 1:5 1:5 1:12 1:12 1:12 1:12 1:14 1:14 1:14 1:14 1:14 1:14 1:16 1:16 1:16 1:16 1:17 1:18 1:18 1:18 1:20 1:29 1:29 1:51 2:11 2:17 2:19 3:2 3:3 3:3 3:5 3:5-6 3:6 3:6 3:13 3:16 3:16 3:16 3:18 3:18 3:20 3:22 3:26 3:29-30 3:33 3:34 3:36 3:36 3:36 4:5 4:14 4:20-23 4:21 4:22 4:22 4:24 4:24 4:24 4:25 4:31 4:37-38 4:38 4:38 5:14 5:17 5:20 5:20-21 5:22 5:22 5:23 5:23 5:23 5:29 5:29 5:30 5:39 5:40 5:44 5:45 5:46 6:11 6:27 6:32 6:33 6:39 6:39 6:40 6:44 6:66 6:70 7:17 7:17 7:17 7:17 7:17 7:39 7:51 8:31 8:33 8:36 8:38-39 8:39-40 8:44 8:44 8:50 8:56 8:56 9:9 9:18 9:21 9:22 9:36 9:40 9:41 9:41 10:12 10:14 10:14-15 10:17 10:17-18 10:18 10:23 10:29 10:30 10:37-38 11:16 11:18 11:25 11:33 12:26 12:28 12:28-29 13:1 13:5 13:7 13:7 13:8 13:17 13:17 13:17 13:18 13:29 13:31-32 13:34 13:35 13:35 13:35 14:1 14:2 14:3 14:3 14:6 14:6 14:6 14:7-9 14:9 14:12 14:13-15 14:16 14:16-17 14:17 14:17 14:19 14:19 14:26 14:26 14:26 14:26 14:30-31 14:34 15:3 15:3 15:3-4 15:8 15:13-14 15:13-15 15:14 15:15 15:15 15:16 15:24 15:26 15:26 15:26 16:2 16:2 16:2 16:2 16:2 16:2 16:7 16:7 16:7-15 16:10 16:11 16:12 16:12-13 16:13 16:13 16:13 16:14 16:20 16:33 17:1 17:1-26 17:1-26 17:3 17:3 17:3 17:4-5 17:5 17:5 17:11 17:12 17:17 17:17 17:17 17:17 17:19 17:20 17:21 17:21-22 17:24 17:24 17:24 17:24 18:22 18:28 18:30 18:36 18:36-37 18:37 18:37 19:11 19:34-35 20:2 20:17 20:17 20:17 20:19 20:20 20:21 20:22 20:22 20:31 21:24 21:25 21:25 26
Acts
1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1-2 1:1-16 1:2 1:2 1:3 1:3-5 1:4-5 1:4-5 1:5 1:5 1:5 1:5-7 1:6 1:6-11 1:7 1:8 1:8 1:8 1:8 1:9 1:9-11 1:10 1:10 1:12 1:12-14 1:13 1:13 1:14 1:14 1:14 1:14-15 1:15 1:15 1:15-26 1:16 1:17 1:17 1:18 1:19 1:19 1:21-22 1:21-22 1:23 1:23 1:24-25 1:26 1:26 2:1 2:1-2 2:1-4 2:1-4 2:1-47 2:2 2:2-4 2:3 2:5-13 2:6 2:7 2:8 2:9-11 2:11 2:11 2:12 2:12 2:13 2:14 2:14 2:14-21 2:15 2:15 2:16 2:17 2:17-18 2:17-21 2:18 2:18 2:20 2:21 2:22 2:22 2:22-32 2:23 2:23 2:23 2:23 2:23 2:24 2:25 2:25-28 2:28 2:29 2:29 2:29 2:30 2:31 2:32 2:33 2:33 2:33-36 2:34 2:35 2:36 2:36 2:37 2:37 2:37 2:37 2:37-41 2:38 2:38-39 2:38-39 2:39 2:40 2:40 2:40 2:41 2:41 2:42 2:42-47 2:43 2:43 2:43 2:44 2:45 2:46 2:47 2:47 3:1-8 3:2 3:2 3:2 3:3 3:4 3:5 3:7 3:7 3:8-9 3:9 3:9-11 3:10 3:10 3:11 3:11 3:12-19 3:13 3:14-15 3:15 3:16 3:16 3:16 3:17 3:17 3:18 3:19 3:19 3:19 3:20 3:20 3:20-21 3:20-26 3:21 3:21 3:21 3:21 3:22 3:23 3:24 3:25 3:25 3:26 3:26 3:26 3:26 4:1 4:1-2 4:1-4 4:2 4:2 4:3 4:4 4:5 4:5 4:5-7 4:6 4:7 4:7 4:8 4:8 4:8-12 4:9-10 4:11 4:11 4:12 4:12 4:13 4:13 4:13-14 4:13-22 4:14 4:14 4:15 4:16 4:16 4:17 4:17 4:17-18 4:18 4:19-20 4:20 4:21 4:21 4:21 4:22 4:23 4:23 4:23-30 4:24 4:24 4:25 4:25-26 4:26 4:27 4:27-28 4:29 4:31 4:31 4:31-33 4:32 4:32 4:33 4:33-37 4:34 4:34 4:34 4:36 4:36 4:36 4:36 4:36 4:36 4:36 4:37 5:1-11 5:2 5:3 5:3-4 5:4 5:4 5:4 5:4 5:5 5:5-6 5:6 5:8 5:9 5:9 5:10 5:11 5:12 5:12 5:12 5:12-16 5:13 5:14 5:15-16 5:17 5:17 5:17-18 5:17-26 5:18 5:18 5:19 5:19 5:19 5:20 5:21 5:21 5:22-23 5:23 5:25 5:25 5:27 5:27-33 5:28 5:28 5:29 5:30 5:30 5:31 5:31 5:33 5:33 5:34-40 5:35 5:36 5:37 5:38 5:39 5:40 5:41 5:41 5:41 5:41 5:41-42 6:1 6:1 6:1 6:1 6:1-7 6:2 6:2 6:2 6:2 6:2-6 6:4 6:4 6:5 6:5 6:5 6:6 6:7 6:7 6:7 6:7 6:7 6:8 6:8 6:9 6:9 6:9-10 6:9-10 6:10 6:10 6:11 6:11 6:11-14 6:12 6:13 6:14 6:15 6:15 6:15 7:1 7:1-16 7:1-50 7:2 7:2 7:2 7:2-3 7:4 7:5 7:7 7:8 7:8 7:11 7:12 7:13 7:13 7:15 7:16 7:18-19 7:20 7:20 7:21 7:22 7:23 7:24 7:26 7:27 7:28 7:29 7:30 7:30 7:30 7:31 7:32 7:33 7:34 7:35 7:36 7:37 7:37 7:38 7:38 7:39 7:41 7:42 7:42 7:43 7:44-50 7:45 7:45 7:46 7:49-50 7:50 7:51 7:51 7:51-53 7:53 7:54 7:54 7:54-60 7:55 7:55 7:55 7:55 7:56 7:56 7:56 7:57 7:57 7:59 7:59 7:60 8:1 8:1 8:1 8:1 8:1-3 8:2 8:3 8:3 8:3 8:4 8:4-5 8:4-25 8:4-40 8:6 8:6 8:6-8 8:7 8:8 8:8 8:9 8:9-13 8:10-11 8:11 8:12 8:12 8:13 8:14 8:14-17 8:15 8:16 8:18-19 8:18-25 8:20 8:20-23 8:21 8:21 8:22 8:23 8:24 8:26 8:26-28 8:27 8:27 8:28 8:29 8:29-35 8:30 8:31 8:32-33 8:32-33 8:34 8:35 8:36 8:36-38 8:36-38 8:37 8:39 8:39 8:39 8:39-40 8:40 8:40 8:41 9:1 9:1 9:1 9:1 9:1 9:1-2 9:1-9 9:1-19 9:2 9:4 9:5 9:6 9:6 9:6 9:6 9:6 9:6 9:7 9:7 9:7 9:8-9 9:9 9:10 9:10-19 9:12 9:13-14 9:13-14 9:13-14 9:15 9:15 9:15 9:15 9:15 9:15 9:15 9:15-16 9:16 9:16 9:16 9:16 9:17 9:17 9:17 9:17 9:17 9:18 9:19 9:19 9:20 9:20 9:20-22 9:20-25 9:21 9:21 9:22 9:23 9:23-25 9:24 9:24-25 9:26 9:26 9:26-30 9:27 9:27 9:28 9:28-29 9:29 9:29 9:30 9:30 9:31 9:31 9:32 9:32-35 9:33 9:34 9:35 9:36-37 9:36-43 9:37 9:38 9:41 9:41 9:42 9:43 10:1 10:1 10:1 10:1-8 10:2 10:2 10:4 10:4 10:4 10:4 10:4-6 10:5-6 10:6 10:7-8 10:8 10:9 10:9 10:9-16 10:9-23 10:10 10:10 10:13 10:14 10:14 10:15 10:15 10:15 10:16 10:17-18 10:19 10:19-20 10:20 10:21 10:22 10:23 10:23 10:24 10:24 10:24-33 10:25 10:26 10:27 10:28 10:28 10:28-29 10:30 10:30 10:30 10:31-32 10:32 10:33 10:34 10:34 10:34-35 10:34-43 10:35 10:36 10:36 10:37 10:37 10:37 10:38 10:38 10:39 10:40 10:42 10:42 10:43 10:43 10:43 10:44 10:44 10:44 10:44 10:44-45 10:44-48 10:45 10:45-46 10:46 10:47 10:48 11:1-18 11:2-3 11:4 11:5-6 11:6 11:7 11:8 11:9 11:10 11:11-12 11:12 11:12 11:13 11:14 11:14 11:14 11:15 11:15 11:15-17 11:16 11:17 11:17 11:18 11:19 11:19 11:19 11:19-21 11:20 11:21 11:22 11:22 11:22-24 11:22-26 11:23 11:23 11:23-24 11:24 11:25-26 11:26 11:27 11:27-28 11:27-30 11:28 11:28-30 11:29 11:30 11:32 12:1 12:1-2 12:1-4 12:2 12:2 12:4 12:5 12:6-19 12:7 12:8-9 12:10 12:11 12:12 12:12 12:12 12:12 12:12 12:12 12:13-16 12:15 12:16 12:18 12:19 12:19 12:19 12:20-23 12:21 12:22 12:23 12:23 12:23 12:24 12:24-25 13 13:1 13:1 13:1 13:1 13:1-3 13:1-52 13:1-14:28 13:2 13:2 13:2 13:2-3 13:3 13:3 13:4 13:4 13:4 13:4-13 13:5 13:6 13:8 13:9 13:9 13:9 13:10 13:11 13:13 13:13 13:13 13:14 13:14 13:14-41 13:15 13:15 13:18 13:19 13:20-21 13:21 13:22 13:23 13:24 13:25 13:26 13:27 13:27 13:28 13:29 13:30 13:31 13:32-33 13:32-33 13:33 13:35 13:35-37 13:36 13:37 13:38 13:39 13:39 13:39 13:40-41 13:42 13:42 13:42-49 13:44 13:44 13:45 13:45 13:46 13:46 13:46 13:46 13:47 13:47 13:47 13:48-49 13:49 13:50 13:50-52 13:51 13:51 13:52 13:52 14:1-7 14:2 14:3 14:3 14:4 14:4 14:5 14:6 14:6-7 14:8 14:8 14:8-18 14:9 14:11 14:12 14:12 14:12 14:12 14:13 14:14-15 14:15 14:15 14:15 14:16 14:16-17 14:17 14:17 14:17 14:18 14:19 14:19 14:19 14:19-20 14:19-20 14:20 14:21 14:21 14:21-23 14:22 14:24-28 14:25 14:26 14:26 14:27 14:27 14:28 15:1 15:1 15:1 15:1 15:1-2 15:1-16:40 15:2 15:3 15:3 15:3-5 15:4 15:4 15:5 15:5 15:6 15:6 15:6 15:7 15:7 15:7-11 15:8 15:9 15:9 15:9 15:10 15:11 15:12 15:12 15:13 15:13-21 15:14 15:15 15:16 15:16-17 15:17 15:18 15:18 15:19 15:19-29 15:21 15:22 15:22-29 15:23 15:24 15:24 15:25 15:26 15:27 15:30-31 15:30-35 15:31 15:32 15:33 15:33-34 15:34 15:36 15:36-41 15:36-41 15:37 15:38 15:38 15:39 15:39 15:39 15:41 16:1 16:1-3 16:3 16:3 16:3 16:4-5 16:4-5 16:5 16:6 16:6-13 16:7 16:7 16:7 16:9 16:9 16:9 16:9-10 16:10 16:10 16:10 16:11 16:11 16:12 16:12 16:13 16:13 16:14 16:14-15 16:15 16:16 16:16-18 16:17 16:18 16:19 16:19-24 16:20 16:21 16:21 16:22 16:22 16:23 16:23 16:23-24 16:24 16:24 16:25-34 16:26 16:27-28 16:28 16:29 16:29-30 16:30 16:30 16:31 16:32 16:35-36 16:35-40 16:36 16:37 16:37 16:38-39 16:40 17:1 17:1-4 17:1-9 17:3 17:4 17:4 17:5 17:5 17:5 17:5-6 17:7 17:7 17:8 17:9 17:10 17:10 17:10-15 17:11 17:11 17:11 17:12 17:13 17:14 17:16 17:16-21 17:17 17:18 17:18 17:18-32 17:19-20 17:21 17:22 17:22 17:22-31 17:23 17:24 17:24 17:25 17:25 17:25 17:26 17:26 17:26 17:27 17:27 17:28 17:28 17:28 17:29 17:29 17:30 17:30 17:30-31 17:31 17:31 17:31 17:31 17:31 17:32 17:32-34 17:33 17:34 18:1-6 18:1-18 18:2 18:2 18:2 18:2 18:2-3 18:4 18:5 18:5 18:5 18:6 18:6 18:6 18:6 18:7 18:7 18:7-11 18:8 18:8 18:8 18:8 18:9 18:9-10 18:10 18:10-11 18:11 18:11 18:11 18:12 18:12 18:12 18:12-13 18:12-17 18:13 18:14 18:14-15 18:15 18:16 18:16 18:17 18:17 18:17 18:18 18:18 18:18 18:18-23 18:20 18:20 18:21 18:21 18:21-22 18:22 18:23 18:23 18:24-28 18:25 18:25 18:25 18:26 18:26 18:26 18:26 18:28 18:28 19:1 19:1-7 19:1-41 19:5 19:6 19:6 19:6 19:6 19:7 19:8 19:8 19:8 19:9-10 19:10 19:10 19:10 19:11 19:11-12 19:11-12 19:12 19:13 19:13-17 19:14 19:15 19:17 19:18 19:18-20 19:19 19:20 19:21 19:21 19:21 19:21 19:21-22 19:21-22 19:22 19:22 19:23 19:23-34 19:24 19:24 19:24 19:24-41 19:25 19:26 19:28 19:29 19:29 19:29 19:29 19:31 19:32 19:33 19:34 19:35 19:35 19:35-41 19:36 19:37 19:39 19:40 19:41 20:1 20:1 20:1 20:1-6 20:2 20:2-3 20:4 20:4 20:4 20:4 20:4 20:5 20:5-6 20:6 20:6 20:6 20:6 20:6 20:7 20:7 20:7-12 20:8 20:8 20:10 20:10 20:11 20:12 20:13 20:13-16 20:15 20:16 20:17-35 20:18 20:19 20:19 20:19 20:20 20:20-21 20:22 20:22-24 20:23 20:23 20:23 20:24 20:24 20:24 20:25 20:26 20:26 20:27 20:27 20:27 20:27 20:27 20:27 20:28 20:28 20:28 20:28 20:28 20:28 20:29 20:29 20:29-30 20:30 20:31 20:31 20:31 20:31 20:32 20:33 20:33 20:34 20:34 20:36 20:36 20:36-38 20:37-38 20:38 21:1 21:1-7 21:1-24:27 21:2 21:3 21:3 21:4 21:6 21:8 21:8 21:8 21:8-14 21:9 21:9 21:10-11 21:10-11 21:12 21:13 21:13 21:14 21:14 21:15-17 21:16 21:16 21:17 21:18 21:18-26 21:19 21:20 21:20 21:20 21:21 21:23 21:24 21:24 21:25 21:26 21:26 21:27 21:27 21:27-30 21:28 21:29 21:29 21:30 21:31 21:31-40 21:32 21:32 21:32 21:33 21:35 21:36 21:37 21:37 21:37 21:38 21:39 21:40 21:40 22:1 22:1-2 22:1-30 22:3 22:3 22:3-4 22:3-5 22:4 22:4 22:4-5 22:5 22:5 22:6 22:6-11 22:7 22:8 22:8 22:8 22:9 22:9 22:9 22:9 22:10 22:10 22:11 22:12 22:12-16 22:13 22:14 22:14 22:14 22:14 22:15 22:15 22:15 22:16 22:16 22:16 22:17 22:17 22:17 22:17 22:17-21 22:17-21 22:18 22:19-20 22:20 22:20 22:21 22:21 22:21 22:21 22:21 22:21 22:21-22 22:22 22:22 22:22-23 22:23 22:24 22:24 22:24-25 22:25 22:25-26 22:26 22:26-29 22:27 22:27-28 22:29 22:30 22:30 23:1 23:1 23:1-5 23:2 23:2 23:3 23:4 23:5 23:6 23:6 23:6 23:6 23:6 23:6-9 23:7 23:8 23:9 23:9 23:10 23:11 23:11 23:11 23:11 23:11 23:12 23:12-15 23:13 23:14-15 23:16 23:16-22 23:17 23:18 23:19 23:20-21 23:22 23:23-24 23:23-35 23:24 23:25 23:26 23:27 23:27-28 23:28 23:29 23:29 23:30 23:30 23:31 23:33 23:33 23:34 23:35 24:1 24:1-2 24:2 24:2 24:2-8 24:3 24:4 24:5 24:5 24:6 24:7 24:7 24:8 24:9 24:9 24:10 24:10 24:10 24:11 24:11-13 24:13 24:14-16 24:15 24:15 24:15 24:15 24:15 24:16 24:16 24:16 24:16 24:16 24:16 24:17-21 24:18 24:18 24:19 24:20 24:21 24:22 24:22-23 24:23 24:23 24:24-25 24:24-26 24:25 24:26-27 24:27 24:27 24:27 25:1-3 25:2 25:4-5 25:4-6 25:6 25:7 25:7 25:8 25:8 25:9 25:9-12 25:11 25:13 25:13-21 25:14-21 25:16 25:17 25:18-19 25:19 25:20 25:21 25:22 25:22 25:23 25:23 25:23 25:24 25:24-27 25:25 25:26 25:26-27 26:1 26:1 26:1 26:1-3 26:1-32 26:2-3 26:3-8 26:4-5 26:5 26:6-7 26:6-7 26:6-7 26:7 26:7 26:8 26:9 26:9 26:9 26:9 26:9-11 26:10 26:10 26:10 26:10-11 26:10-11 26:11 26:11 26:12-16 26:13 26:13 26:14 26:14 26:14 26:15 26:15 26:16 26:16-17 26:16-18 26:17 26:17-18 26:18 26:18 26:18 26:18 26:19 26:19-21 26:20 26:20 26:21 26:22 26:22 26:22 26:22 26:22 26:22-23 26:23 26:24 26:24 26:24 26:24 26:25 26:25-27 26:26 26:27 26:28 26:28 26:29 26:29 26:29 26:30 26:30-32 26:31 26:32 26:32 27 27:1-8 27:2 27:2 27:2 27:3 27:4 27:5-6 27:6 27:7-8 27:8 27:9-11 27:10 27:11 27:11 27:12 27:12-20 27:13 27:14 27:15 27:16 27:16 27:16-17 27:17 27:17 27:18 27:19 27:20 27:21-26 27:22 27:23 27:23 27:23-25 27:24 27:25 27:26 27:27-29 27:27-36 27:29 27:30 27:31 27:32 27:33 27:34 27:35 27:36 27:37 27:37-44 27:38 27:38 27:39 27:40 27:42 27:42 28:1-6 28:1-16 28:1-31 28:2 28:3 28:3 28:4 28:7-9 28:10 28:10 28:10 28:11-16 28:15 28:15 28:15 28:16 28:16 28:17-22 28:18 28:19 28:19 28:20 28:20 28:21 28:22 28:22 28:23 28:23 28:23 28:23 28:24 28:24 28:24-29 28:25 28:27 28:28 28:30 28:30-31
Romans
1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1-32 1:2 1:3 1:3-4 1:4 1:4 1:4 1:4 1:4 1:4 1:5 1:5 1:5 1:6 1:7 1:7 1:8 1:8 1:8 1:8 1:8 1:9 1:9 1:9 1:10 1:11 1:11 1:11 1:11 1:11 1:11-15 1:12 1:12 1:13 1:13 1:13 1:14 1:14 1:15 1:16 1:16 1:16-17 1:17 1:17 1:17 1:18 1:18 1:18 1:18 1:19 1:19-20 1:20 1:20 1:20 1:21 1:21-22 1:21-23 1:22 1:22 1:23 1:23 1:23-25 1:24 1:24 1:25 1:25 1:26 1:26 1:27 1:28 1:28 1:29-31 1:30 1:32 1:32 2:1 2:1 2:1-11 2:1-17 2:1-3:31 2:2 2:2-3 2:3 2:3 2:4 2:4 2:4-5 2:5 2:5 2:6 2:7 2:7 2:7 2:7 2:8 2:8-9 2:9 2:9 2:10 2:10 2:10 2:10 2:11 2:11 2:12 2:12 2:12-16 2:13 2:13 2:13 2:14-15 2:15 2:16 2:17 2:17 2:17 2:17-20 2:17-23 2:17-29 2:18 2:19 2:19-20 2:20 2:20 2:21 2:21-24 2:22 2:22 2:23 2:23-24 2:24 2:24 2:25-29 2:26 2:27 2:27 2:28-29 2:29 2:29 2:29 3:1-2 3:1-8 3:2 3:2 3:3 3:5 3:5-6 3:6 3:7-8 3:8 3:9 3:9-18 3:9-18 3:10-12 3:10-12 3:11 3:12 3:13-14 3:15-17 3:18 3:18-19 3:19 3:19 3:19-31 3:20 3:20 3:20 3:20 3:21-22 3:21-4:25 3:22 3:22 3:23 3:24 3:24 3:24 3:25 3:25 3:25-26 3:25-26 3:26 3:27 3:27 3:28 3:28 3:28 3:29 3:31 3:31 3:38 4:1-8 4:1-25 4:2 4:2-3 4:3 4:3 4:4-5 4:6 4:6 4:8 4:9 4:9-17 4:10 4:11 4:11 4:13-16 4:14-15 4:15 4:16 4:17 4:17 4:17 4:17 4:17-22 4:18 4:19 4:19-20 4:20 4:22 4:22-25 4:25 4:25 4:25 4:25 4:25 5:1 5:1 5:1-2 5:1-5 5:1-21 5:2 5:3 5:3 5:3-5 5:4 5:4 5:5 5:6 5:6 5:6 5:6-8 5:6-23 5:7-8 5:8 5:8 5:8 5:8 5:9 5:9 5:9 5:9-11 5:10 5:10 5:10 5:10 5:11 5:11 5:12 5:12 5:12-21 5:12-21 5:14 5:14 5:14 5:15-17 5:16-17 5:17 5:18-19 5:20 5:20-21 5:21 5:22 6:1 6:1-7:25 6:2 6:2 6:3 6:3 6:3-4 6:4 6:4 6:4 6:5 6:5 6:6 6:6 6:6 6:6 6:7 6:8 6:8 6:9 6:9 6:10 6:11 6:11 6:12 6:12 6:12-14 6:13 6:13 6:13 6:13 6:13 6:14 6:14 6:14 6:15 6:16 6:16 6:17 6:17 6:17-21 6:18 6:19 6:19 6:19 6:20 6:21 6:21 6:21 6:22 6:23 6:23 6:23 6:23 7:1 7:1-6 7:2 7:3 7:3 7:4 7:4 7:4 7:4 7:4 7:5 7:5 7:6 7:6 7:6 7:6 7:7 7:7 7:7-14 7:8 7:9 7:9 7:9 7:9 7:9 7:9 7:10 7:11 7:12 7:13 7:13 7:14 7:14 7:14-25 7:15 7:16 7:17 7:18 7:19 7:20 7:21 7:22 7:23 7:24 7:24 7:24 7:24 7:24 7:25 7:25 7:25 7:25 8:1 8:1-14 8:1-28 8:1-39 8:2 8:2-9 8:3 8:3 8:3 8:3 8:4 8:4 8:5 8:5 8:6 8:6 8:6 8:6 8:6 8:7 8:7 8:7 8:8 8:9 8:9 8:9 8:10-11 8:11 8:12-13 8:13 8:13 8:14 8:14-16 8:15 8:15 8:15 8:16 8:16 8:17 8:17 8:17 8:17 8:17 8:17 8:18 8:18 8:19 8:19 8:19 8:19-22 8:20 8:21 8:21 8:22 8:23-25 8:24-25 8:25 8:27 8:27 8:28 8:28 8:28 8:28 8:29 8:29-30 8:30 8:30 8:30 8:30 8:30 8:31-39 8:32 8:32 8:33-34 8:34 8:34 8:34 8:35-37 8:35-39 8:36 8:37 8:37 8:37 8:37 8:38-39 9:1 9:1-3 9:1-15 9:1-33 9:2 9:2 9:2 9:4 9:4 9:4 9:4 9:4 9:4-5 9:4-5 9:5 9:6 9:6 9:6 9:6-13 9:7 9:8-9 9:9 9:10-13 9:14 9:14-24 9:15-16 9:16 9:17 9:18 9:19 9:19 9:19 9:20 9:21 9:22-23 9:22-24 9:24 9:25-29 9:28 9:30 9:31 9:31 9:31-32 9:32 9:32-33 9:35 10:1 10:1 10:1-2 10:1-11 10:1-21 10:1-11:36 10:2 10:2 10:2 10:3 10:3-4 10:4 10:5 10:6 10:6 10:9-10 10:9-10 10:10 10:10 10:11 10:12 10:12 10:13 10:14 10:14 10:14-15 10:15 10:15 10:16 10:17 10:17 10:18 10:18 10:18 10:18 10:19 10:19 10:19-21 10:20 10:21 11:1 11:1 11:1 11:1 11:1 11:1 11:1-7 11:1-16 11:1-32 11:1-36 11:1-36 11:2 11:2 11:2 11:2 11:3 11:3 11:4 11:4-5 11:5 11:5 11:5 11:5-7 11:6 11:6 11:7 11:7 11:7 11:7 11:7 11:8 11:8 11:8 11:9-10 11:10 11:11 11:11 11:11 11:11-12 11:11-12 11:11-14 11:12 11:12 11:12 11:12 11:12 11:13 11:13 11:13 11:13-15 11:14 11:14 11:14 11:14 11:14 11:15 11:15 11:15 11:16 11:16 11:16 11:17 11:17 11:17 11:17 11:17-18 11:17-22 11:17-22 11:17-22 11:18 11:19 11:19 11:19 11:20 11:20 11:20 11:20 11:21 11:21 11:21 11:22 11:22 11:22 11:23 11:23 11:23 11:23-34 11:24 11:24 11:24 11:24 11:24 11:24-25 11:26 11:26 11:27 11:28 11:28 11:28 11:28 11:28 11:29 11:29 11:30-31 11:31 11:32 11:33-34 11:33-36 11:34 11:35 11:35 11:36 11:36 12 12:1 12:1 12:1 12:1 12:1-2 12:1-11 12:1-21 12:2 12:2 12:3 12:3 12:3 12:4 12:4 12:4-5 12:5 12:6 12:6-8 12:7 12:8 12:8-10 12:9 12:10 12:10 12:10 12:11 12:11 12:11-12 12:12 12:12 12:12-26 12:13 12:13 12:13 12:14 12:15 12:15-16 12:16 12:16 12:16 12:16 12:17 12:17 12:17 12:18 12:18 12:18 12:19 12:19 12:19 12:20 12:20 12:21 12:21-22 12:24 12:25 12:25-26 12:27 12:27-30 12:28 12:28-30 12:29-30 12:31 13:1 13:1 13:1 13:1-4 13:1-6 13:1-14 13:1-14 13:2 13:2 13:3 13:3 13:4 13:4 13:4 13:4 13:6 13:6 13:6 13:7 13:7-10 13:8 13:8 13:9 13:9 13:10 13:10 13:10 13:10 13:11 13:11-14 13:12 13:13 13:13 13:14 13:14 14:1 14:1 14:1-23 14:1-23 14:1-23 14:1-23 14:1-23 14:1-23 14:1-15:14 14:2 14:3 14:3 14:4 14:4 14:4 14:5 14:5 14:6 14:7 14:7-8 14:8 14:9 14:9 14:9 14:9 14:10-12 14:11 14:12 14:13 14:14 14:14 14:14 14:15 14:15 14:15 14:16 14:16 14:17 14:17 14:17-18 14:18 14:18 14:18 14:19 14:19-20 14:20 14:21 14:22 14:22 14:23 14:23 14:23 14:24 14:34 15 15:1 15:1-2 15:3 15:3 15:4 15:4 15:5 15:5 15:5 15:6 15:6 15:6 15:6 15:7 15:8 15:9 15:9-12 15:10 15:11 15:12 15:13 15:14 15:14-16 15:15 15:15 15:16 15:16 15:16 15:17-21 15:18 15:18 15:19 15:19 15:19 15:20 15:20 15:20-21 15:22-29 15:23-24 15:25 15:25-28 15:26 15:26 15:26 15:27 15:27 15:28 15:29 15:29 15:30-32 15:30-32 15:32 15:33 16:1 16:1-2 16:1-16 16:1-16 16:2 16:2 16:3 16:3 16:3 16:4 16:4 16:5 16:5 16:6 16:7 16:7 16:10 16:10 16:10-11 16:11 16:11 16:12 16:13 16:14 16:15 16:16 16:17-20 16:17-20 16:18 16:18 16:18 16:20 16:20 16:20 16:21 16:21-23 16:21-24 16:22 16:23 16:23 16:23 16:23 16:24 16:24 16:24-27 16:25 16:25 16:25-26 16:25-27 16:26 16:26 16:27 16:27 18 22 30 39
1 Corinthians
1:1 1:1-9 1:1-4:21 1:2 1:2 1:4 1:5 1:6 1:7 1:7 1:8-9 1:10 1:10 1:10-13 1:12 1:13 1:14 1:14 1:14-17 1:15 1:17 1:17 1:17 1:17-31 1:18 1:18 1:19-20 1:19-20 1:21 1:21 1:21 1:22 1:23 1:23 1:23-24 1:24 1:25 1:26 1:28 1:29 1:29-31 1:30 1:30 1:30 1:30 1:31 1:31 2:1 2:1 2:1-5 2:2 2:3-4 2:4 2:4 2:4-6 2:5 2:6 2:6 2:6 2:6 2:6 2:6-7 2:6-16 2:7 2:7 2:8 2:8 2:8 2:8 2:8 2:8 2:9 2:9 2:10 2:11 2:12 2:13 2:13 2:14 2:14 2:15 2:16 2:16 2:26 3:1 3:1 3:1-4 3:2 3:3 3:4 3:5 3:5 3:5 3:6 3:6 3:6-10 3:7 3:8 3:9 3:9 3:9 3:10 3:11-15 3:12 3:12 3:13 3:15 3:15 3:16 3:16-17 3:18 3:18-21 3:19 3:20 3:21 3:21-22 3:22-23 4:1 4:1 4:1 4:1-6 4:2 4:2 4:3 4:3-4 4:4 4:4 4:5 4:5 4:6 4:6 4:7 4:7 4:7-13 4:8 4:9 4:9 4:9 4:10 4:11-12 4:12-13 4:13 4:13 4:14 4:14 4:14-16 4:15 4:15 4:15 4:15 4:16 4:17 4:17 4:17-21 4:19 4:19 4:19 4:21 5:1 5:1 5:1-6 5:1-13 5:1-13 5:2 5:2 5:2 5:3-5 5:5 5:5 5:5 5:7 5:7 5:7-8 5:7-8 5:8 5:9 5:9-13 5:11 5:12 5:13 5:13 5:13 6:1 6:1-8 6:1-8 6:2 6:3 6:4 6:5 6:5 6:5 6:6 6:6 6:7 6:9 6:9-11 6:9-15 6:9-20 6:9-20 6:10 6:11 6:11 6:11 6:11 6:11 6:11 6:12 6:12-13 6:12-20 6:13 6:13 6:13 6:13-14 6:13-20 6:14 6:14 6:15 6:15 6:16-17 6:18 6:18 6:18 6:19 6:19 6:19 6:19-20 6:20 6:20 6:20 6:20 7:1 7:1-9 7:1-40 7:1-40 7:2 7:2 7:3 7:4 7:5 7:7 7:9-10 7:10 7:10 7:10-16 7:11 7:11 7:12 7:12 7:12-13 7:14 7:14 7:15 7:15 7:16 7:16 7:17-24 7:19 7:19 7:19 7:20 7:20 7:21 7:21 7:24 7:24 7:25 7:25-35 7:29 7:31 7:31 7:32 7:32 7:33 7:33-34 7:34 7:35 7:36-38 7:39-40 7:40 7:40 8:1 8:1 8:1-3 8:1-3 8:1-13 8:1-13 8:4 8:4 8:4-6 8:7-13 8:8 8:9 8:9 8:9-11 8:10 8:10 8:10-11 8:11 8:12 8:13 8:13 8:13 8:13 9:1 9:1-2 9:1-2 9:1-27 9:2 9:3-6 9:3-14 9:4 9:5 9:6 9:7 9:7-9 9:8 9:10 9:11 9:11 9:11 9:13 9:13 9:14 9:14 9:14 9:15 9:15 9:15-18 9:16 9:16 9:16 9:18 9:18 9:19 9:19 9:19 9:19 9:19-23 9:20 9:20 9:22 9:23 9:23 9:24 9:24 9:24-27 9:25 9:26 9:27 10:1-2 10:1-10 10:1-14 10:1-22 10:1-22 10:1-33 10:1-33 10:2 10:2 10:5 10:6 10:7 10:9 10:10 10:11 10:11 10:11 10:12 10:13 10:13 10:14 10:15 10:15 10:15-22 10:16 10:17 10:20 10:21 10:22 10:22 10:23-33 10:24 10:25 10:25 10:26 10:27 10:27 10:30 10:31 10:31 10:31 10:31 10:31-32 10:32 10:33 11:1 11:1 11:1-34 11:3 11:4 11:5 11:8 11:9 11:9 11:9 11:11 11:12 11:23 11:30 11:30 11:32 12:1-31 12:2 12:3 12:4 12:4 12:4 12:7 12:8 12:8 12:8 12:8-11 12:10 12:10 12:10-11 12:12 12:14 12:25 12:26 12:26 12:27 12:28 12:31 13:1 13:1 13:1-3 13:1-13 13:1-13 13:2 13:3 13:3 13:3 13:4 13:4 13:4-7 13:8-13 13:9 13:10 13:13 13:13 13:13 14:1 14:1-3 14:1-5 14:1-40 14:2 14:3 14:4 14:4 14:5 14:5 14:6 14:6 14:6-14 14:7 14:9 14:10 14:11 14:12 14:12 14:13 14:14 14:15 14:15-20 14:16 14:16-17 14:17 14:18 14:18 14:19 14:20 14:20 14:20 14:20 14:21 14:21-25 14:22 14:22 14:23 14:24-25 14:26 14:26 14:26 14:26-33 14:27-28 14:28 14:30 14:31 14:31 14:31 14:33 14:33 14:33 14:33 14:34 14:34 14:34 14:34 14:34-40 14:36 14:37 14:37 14:37 14:37 14:40 15:1-2 15:1-11 15:1-58 15:1-58 15:1-58 15:2 15:3-4 15:8 15:8 15:8 15:9 15:9 15:10 15:10 15:10 15:11 15:12 15:12 15:12-19 15:13 15:14 15:16 15:17 15:18 15:18 15:19 15:19 15:19 15:19 15:20 15:20 15:20 15:20 15:20 15:20-34 15:21 15:22 15:23 15:24 15:24 15:24 15:24 15:24 15:24-25 15:24-26 15:25 15:25 15:25-26 15:26 15:26 15:26 15:26 15:27 15:28 15:29 15:30 15:31 15:32 15:32 15:32 15:32 15:33 15:34 15:35 15:35-50 15:36 15:38 15:39 15:41 15:42 15:42 15:45 15:49 15:50 15:51 15:51-57 15:52 15:52 15:52 15:53 15:53 15:54 15:55 15:56 15:56 15:56 15:57 15:58 15:58 16:1 16:1-4 16:1-24 16:2 16:2 16:3 16:4 16:5 16:5-6 16:5-9 16:6 16:6 16:7 16:7 16:8 16:8 16:8-9 16:9 16:9 16:10 16:10 16:10 16:10 16:10-12 16:11 16:11 16:11 16:11 16:12 16:12 16:13 16:13-19 16:14 16:15 16:16 16:17-18 16:19 16:19 16:19 16:19 16:19 16:20 16:20 16:20-24 16:21 16:22 16:23 16:23 16:24
2 Corinthians
1:1-2 1:3 1:3-6 1:3-6 1:4 1:4 1:5 1:5 1:6 1:6 1:7 1:7-11 1:8 1:8 1:8-9 1:9 1:9 1:10 1:10 1:11 1:11 1:12 1:12 1:12 1:12 1:12-14 1:13-14 1:15-17 1:15-24 1:16 1:16 1:17 1:17 1:18 1:18-19 1:19 1:20 1:20 1:20 1:20 1:20 1:21 1:21 1:21-22 1:21-22 1:22 1:22 1:23 1:24 1:24 1:24 1:24 1:24 2:1-2 2:1-4 2:1-17 2:1-17 2:3-4 2:5-11 2:5-11 2:6 2:7 2:7-8 2:9 2:10 2:11 2:12 2:12 2:12-13 2:12-17 2:12-7:5 2:13 2:13 2:13 2:13 2:15 2:15-16 2:15-17 2:16 2:16 2:17 2:17 2:17 2:17 3:1 3:1 3:1-5 3:1-18 3:2 3:3 3:3 3:4 3:5 3:6 3:6 3:6 3:6-11 3:7 3:7 3:8 3:8 3:10 3:11 3:12-17 3:13 3:13 3:13 3:13 3:14 3:14 3:15 3:15 3:16 3:17 3:18 3:18 3:18 3:18 4:1 4:1 4:1-5:21 4:2 4:2 4:2 4:3 4:3-4 4:4 4:4 4:4 4:5 4:5 4:5 4:5-7 4:6 4:6 4:6 4:6 4:7 4:7 4:8 4:8 4:8-12 4:8-12 4:9 4:9 4:9 4:10 4:11 4:12 4:12 4:13 4:13 4:13-18 4:13-18 4:14 4:15 4:15 4:16 4:16 4:17 4:17 4:17 4:18 5:1 5:1 5:1-5 5:1-5 5:1-11 5:2 5:2 5:2 5:3 5:4 5:4 5:4 5:5 5:5 5:5 5:6 5:6 5:6-8 5:6-8 5:7 5:7 5:8 5:8 5:9 5:9 5:9 5:9-11 5:9-11 5:10 5:10 5:10-11 5:11 5:11 5:11 5:12-15 5:13 5:13 5:13 5:14 5:14 5:14 5:14 5:14 5:14-15 5:15 5:16 5:16-21 5:17 5:18 5:18 5:18 5:18-19 5:19 5:19 5:19 5:20 5:20 5:21 5:21 5:21 5:21 6:1 6:1-10 6:1-18 6:2 6:3 6:4 6:4-5 6:6-7 6:7 6:8-10 6:10 6:11 6:11-13 6:11-18 6:14 6:14 6:14-15 6:16 6:17 6:18 7:1 7:1 7:1 7:1 7:1-4 7:1-16 7:2 7:2 7:3-4 7:5 7:5 7:5 7:5-7 7:5-7 7:6 7:6-7 7:8 7:8-11 7:9 7:10 7:11 7:12 7:12-16 7:13 7:14 7:15 8:1 8:1-6 8:1-9:15 8:2 8:2 8:2 8:3 8:3 8:3 8:4 8:5 8:5 8:5 8:5 8:6 8:7 8:7-15 8:8 8:8 8:9 8:10 8:10-11 8:11 8:12 8:12 8:12 8:13 8:13-15 8:14-15 8:16 8:16 8:16-18 8:16-24 8:17 8:18 8:19 8:20 8:21 8:22 8:23 8:23 8:23 8:23 8:24 9:1 9:1-5 9:2-4 9:3 9:3-4 9:5 9:6 9:6 9:6-15 9:7 9:7 9:7 9:7 9:7 9:8 9:10-11 9:11 9:11 9:12 9:12 9:13 9:13 9:14 9:15 10:1 10:1-6 10:1-12:21 10:2 10:3 10:3-4 10:4-5 10:4-5 10:4-5 10:5 10:6 10:6 10:6 10:7 10:7 10:7-11 10:8 10:8 10:9 10:10 10:10 10:10 10:10 10:11 10:12 10:12-18 10:13 10:13-15 10:14 10:15 10:17 10:18 10:18 11:1 11:1-4 11:2 11:2-3 11:3 11:3 11:3 11:4 11:5 11:5 11:5 11:5 11:5 11:5-15 11:7 11:7 11:7-10 11:8 11:11 11:12 11:13 11:15 11:16 11:16-21 11:17 11:18 11:19 11:20 11:21 11:21 11:22 11:22-33 11:23 11:23 11:23 11:23-28 11:24 11:24 11:24 11:24 11:25 11:26 11:26 11:27 11:28 11:29 11:29 11:30 11:31 11:32 11:32-33 11:33 12:1 12:1-2 12:1-10 12:1-31 12:2 12:2 12:2-3 12:3-4 12:4 12:6 12:6 12:7 12:7 12:7-10 12:8 12:9 12:9 12:10 12:10 12:10 12:11 12:11 12:11-21 12:12 12:12 12:13 12:14 12:14 12:15 12:15 12:16-18 12:17 12:18 12:19 12:20 12:20 12:21 12:21 13:1 13:1-6 13:2 13:3 13:3 13:4 13:4 13:5 13:6 13:7 13:7 13:7-10 13:8 13:9 13:9 13:10 13:10 13:11 13:11-14 13:12-13 13:14 13:14
Galatians
1:1-2 1:1-5 1:2 1:3 1:4 1:4 1:5 1:6-9 1:7 1:8 1:8 1:9 1:9 1:10 1:10 1:10 1:10 1:10 1:11-12 1:11-12 1:12 1:12 1:12 1:13-14 1:13-14 1:15 1:15-16 1:15-16 1:15-16 1:16 1:16-17 1:16-24 1:17 1:18 1:18 1:18 1:20 2:1 2:1 2:1-10 2:1-10 2:3 2:6 2:6 2:7 2:7-9 2:7-9 2:7-10 2:9 2:9 2:9 2:9 2:9 2:9 2:10 2:11 2:11 2:11-14 2:12 2:12 2:14 2:17 2:18 2:20 2:20 2:20 3:1 3:1 3:1 3:2 3:2 3:2 3:2 3:3 3:3-4 3:6 3:7 3:8 3:8 3:9 3:10 3:10 3:10 3:10 3:11 3:12 3:12 3:13 3:13 3:13 3:13 3:13 3:13-14 3:14 3:14 3:15 3:16 3:16 3:16 3:16 3:17 3:17-18 3:18 3:18 3:19 3:19 3:19 3:19 3:20 3:21 3:21 3:22 3:23 3:23-24 3:24 3:25 3:26 3:26-29 3:27 3:27 3:28 3:28 3:28 3:28 4:1-2 4:1-7 4:1-7 4:4 4:4 4:4-7 4:6 4:6 4:6 4:6 4:7 4:8-11 4:9 4:9-11 4:12-16 4:12-16 4:13-15 4:14-15 4:15 4:16 4:17-18 4:18 4:19-20 4:20 4:22-23 4:24 4:24-27 4:28 4:28 4:29 4:31 5:1 5:1 5:1 5:2 5:2-4 5:2-12 5:3 5:3 5:4 5:6 5:6 5:6 5:6 5:6 5:6 5:6 5:7 5:8 5:9 5:10 5:11 5:13 5:13 5:13 5:13 5:13-15 5:13-26 5:14 5:15 5:15 5:15 5:16 5:16 5:16 5:16 5:17 5:17 5:17 5:18 5:18 5:18 5:19 5:19-24 5:22 5:22-23 5:22-23 5:24 5:25 5:26 5:26 6:1 6:1 6:1 6:1-10 6:1-10 6:2 6:3 6:3 6:4 6:4 6:4 6:5 6:6 6:7 6:8 6:9 6:10 6:10 6:10 6:10 6:11 6:11 6:11-14 6:12 6:12 6:12 6:12-13 6:13 6:13 6:13 6:14 6:14 6:14 6:15 6:15 6:16 6:17 6:18
Ephesians
1:1 1:1 1:1-2 1:1-3:21 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3-14 1:4 1:4 1:4-5 1:5 1:5 1:6 1:6 1:6 1:6 1:7 1:7 1:7 1:8 1:9 1:10 1:10 1:11 1:11 1:11 1:11 1:12 1:13 1:13 1:13-14 1:14 1:14 1:15 1:15-23 1:16 1:17 1:17 1:18 1:18 1:18 1:18 1:19 1:19 1:19 1:19 1:19-20 1:19-20 1:20 1:20-21 1:21 1:22 1:22-23 1:23 1:23 1:23 1:29 2:1 2:1 2:1 2:1-3 2:1-3 2:2 2:2 2:2 2:3 2:3 2:3 2:4 2:4-10 2:5 2:5 2:6 2:7 2:7 2:8 2:8 2:8 2:8 2:9 2:10 2:10 2:10 2:10 2:11 2:11-12 2:11-12 2:11-12 2:11-13 2:12 2:12 2:13 2:13 2:13 2:13 2:14 2:14 2:14-16 2:14-22 2:15 2:15 2:15 2:16 2:16 2:16 2:17 2:18 2:18 2:19 2:19 2:19 2:20 2:20 2:21 2:22 2:22 2:22 3:1 3:1 3:1 3:1 3:1-13 3:2 3:2 3:3 3:3-5 3:4 3:4-5 3:4-6 3:5 3:6 3:6 3:6 3:6 3:7 3:7 3:8 3:8 3:8 3:8 3:8 3:9 3:9 3:10 3:10 3:11 3:12 3:12 3:13 3:13 3:14 3:14 3:14-21 3:15 3:16 3:16 3:16 3:16 3:17 3:17 3:18 3:18-19 3:19 3:19 3:19 3:20-21 4:1 4:1 4:1 4:1-2 4:1-6:24 4:2 4:2-16 4:3 4:3 4:4 4:5 4:6 4:7 4:8 4:8 4:8 4:8 4:8 4:8-11 4:9 4:9-11 4:10 4:11 4:11 4:11 4:11 4:11 4:11 4:11 4:11 4:12 4:12 4:12-13 4:13 4:14 4:14 4:14 4:14 4:14-16 4:15 4:15 4:15-16 4:16 4:16 4:17-24 4:17-24 4:17-32 4:18 4:18 4:19 4:19 4:20 4:21 4:21 4:22-24 4:23 4:24 4:24 4:24 4:25 4:25-29 4:25-32 4:25-32 4:26 4:26-27 4:27 4:28 4:28 4:29 4:29 4:29 4:29 4:30 4:30 4:31 4:31-32 5:1-2 5:2 5:3 5:3-20 5:4 5:5 5:6 5:6 5:7 5:8 5:8 5:8 5:8 5:8 5:9 5:10 5:11 5:12 5:13 5:14 5:14 5:15 5:15-16 5:16 5:17 5:18 5:18 5:18-20 5:19 5:20 5:20 5:20 5:21 5:21 5:21-6:9 5:22 5:22 5:22-23 5:23 5:24 5:24 5:25 5:25 5:25-27 5:26 5:26 5:26-27 5:27 5:27 5:27 5:28 5:28 5:29 5:29 5:30 5:32 5:33 5:33 5:33 5:33 6:1 6:1-9 6:2 6:2 6:2 6:3 6:4 6:4 6:5 6:5-7 6:5-7 6:6 6:7 6:8 6:9 6:9 6:10 6:10 6:10 6:10 6:10-18 6:11 6:11 6:11 6:12 6:12 6:12 6:13 6:13 6:14 6:15 6:16 6:16 6:16 6:17 6:17 6:18 6:18 6:18 6:18 6:18-19 6:19 6:19 6:19 6:19 6:19-24 6:20 6:21-22 6:23-24 6:24 29 35
Philippians
1:1 1:1 1:1-2 1:2 1:3-6 1:4 1:4 1:5 1:6 1:6 1:6 1:7 1:7-8 1:8 1:8 1:9-11 1:10 1:10 1:10 1:10 1:10-11 1:11 1:12 1:12 1:12-14 1:12-20 1:13 1:13 1:13 1:14 1:14 1:14 1:15-16 1:18 1:19 1:20 1:20 1:20 1:21 1:21 1:21-26 1:22 1:23 1:24 1:25 1:26 1:26 1:27 1:27-30 1:28 1:29 1:29 1:29 1:30 2:1-11 2:2 2:2 2:3 2:3 2:3 2:3 2:3 2:4 2:5 2:6 2:6 2:6-12 2:8-9 2:9-11 2:11 2:12 2:12 2:12-13 2:13 2:14 2:14-18 2:15 2:15-16 2:16 2:17 2:17 2:18 2:19-30 2:20 2:21 2:22 2:22 2:23 2:24 2:26 2:27 2:27 2:27 2:28 3:1 3:1 3:1 3:1 3:1 3:1-3 3:2 3:2 3:2 3:3 3:3 3:3 3:3 3:4 3:4-8 3:7 3:8 3:8 3:8 3:8-9 3:9 3:9 3:9 3:9-16 3:10 3:10 3:10 3:10 3:10-11 3:10-11 3:11 3:12 3:12 3:12 3:13 3:13 3:14 3:15 3:15 3:15-16 3:15-16 3:15-16 3:17 3:17-21 3:18 3:18-19 3:19 3:20 3:20 3:21 3:21 3:21 3:21 3:21 4:1 4:1-9 4:2-3 4:3 4:3 4:4 4:5 4:6 4:6 4:6 4:6 4:7 4:8 4:8 4:8 4:8 4:9 4:9 4:10 4:10 4:10-19 4:11 4:11 4:11 4:12 4:12 4:12 4:13 4:14 4:14 4:15 4:15 4:15-16 4:16 4:17 4:17 4:17 4:18 4:18 4:19 4:20 4:20-23 4:21 4:22
Colossians
1:1 1:1-2 1:3-4 1:3-4 1:3-8 1:4-5 1:5 1:5 1:6 1:6 1:7 1:7-8 1:8 1:9-11 1:9-11 1:10 1:10 1:11 1:11 1:11 1:12 1:12 1:12 1:12-13 1:12-29 1:13 1:14 1:14 1:15 1:15-17 1:16 1:16 1:16 1:16-17 1:17 1:18 1:18-19 1:19 1:19 1:20 1:20 1:20 1:21 1:21 1:22 1:23 1:23 1:23 1:24 1:24 1:25 1:25 1:25 1:26 1:26 1:26-27 1:27 1:28 1:28 1:28 1:29 1:31 2:1 2:1-2 2:1-3 2:2 2:2 2:3 2:4 2:4 2:5 2:5 2:6 2:6-7 2:7 2:8 2:8 2:8 2:8-12 2:9 2:10 2:11 2:11 2:11-12 2:12 2:12 2:12 2:13 2:13 2:13 2:13-15 2:14 2:15 2:15 2:16 2:16-23 2:17 2:18 2:18 2:19 2:20 2:21-22 2:21-22 3:1 3:1 3:1-4 3:2 3:3 3:3 3:3-4 3:4 3:4 3:4 3:4 3:5-11 3:6 3:6-7 3:7 3:8 3:8 3:9 3:10 3:11 3:11 3:11 3:11 3:11 3:11 3:11 3:11 3:12 3:12-17 3:14 3:14 3:15 3:16 3:17 3:17 3:17 3:18 3:18 3:18-25 3:19 3:20 3:21 3:22 3:22-24 3:23 3:24 3:24 3:25 3:25 4:1 4:1 4:2 4:2-4 4:3 4:4 4:5 4:5-6 4:6 4:7 4:7-18 4:8 4:9 4:10 4:10 4:10 4:10 4:11 4:12 4:12 4:12-13 4:13 4:14 4:14 4:15 4:16 4:17 4:18
1 Thessalonians
1:1 1:2-5 1:3 1:3 1:4 1:5 1:6 1:6 1:6-9 1:6-10 1:7-8 1:8 1:9 1:9 1:9-10 1:10 1:10 2:1-6 2:2 2:2 2:2 2:2 2:2 2:2 2:3 2:4 2:5 2:5 2:6 2:7 2:7 2:7-12 2:8 2:8 2:8 2:9 2:9-10 2:10 2:10 2:11-12 2:12 2:13 2:13 2:13 2:13 2:13 2:13 2:13-16 2:14 2:15 2:15 2:15-16 2:16 2:17 2:17 2:17-20 2:18 2:18 2:18 2:19-20 3:1 3:1-2 3:1-5 3:2 3:2 3:2 3:3 3:3 3:3 3:3 3:3 3:4 3:4 3:5 3:5 3:5-6 3:6 3:6-10 3:7-8 3:8 3:9 3:10 3:11 3:11-13 3:12 3:13 3:13 4:1 4:1-2 4:1-8 4:3 4:3 4:4 4:4-5 4:5 4:6 4:7 4:7 4:9 4:9 4:9-10 4:9-12 4:10 4:10 4:11 4:11 4:11 4:12 4:12 4:13 4:13 4:13 4:13-18 4:14 4:14 4:14 4:14 4:15 4:15 4:16 4:16 4:16 4:16 4:17 4:17 4:17 4:18 5:1 5:1-5 5:2 5:3 5:4 5:4-5 5:5-6 5:6 5:6-10 5:7 5:7 5:8 5:8 5:8 5:9 5:9 5:11 5:11-15 5:12-13 5:12-13 5:12-13 5:12-13 5:13 5:13 5:14 5:14 5:14 5:14 5:15 5:15 5:15 5:16 5:16-22 5:17 5:17 5:17 5:18 5:19 5:20 5:20 5:20-21 5:21 5:22 5:22 5:23 5:23-28 5:24 5:24 5:25 5:25 5:25 5:26 5:27 5:27 5:28
2 Thessalonians
1:1-2 1:1-2 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3-4 1:4 1:5 1:5-10 1:6 1:6 1:7 1:7 1:7 1:7 1:8 1:8 1:9 1:9 1:10 1:10 1:11 1:11-12 1:12 2:1 2:1-3 2:1-17 2:2 2:2 2:3 2:3 2:3 2:3-4 2:4 2:4 2:4-12 2:5 2:6-7 2:8 2:8 2:8-10 2:9 2:9-10 2:10 2:10 2:11-12 2:11-12 2:13 2:13 2:13 2:13-14 2:13-14 2:13-15 2:14 2:15 2:16 2:16 2:16-17 2:17 2:17 3:1 3:1 3:1-5 3:2 3:4 3:5 3:5 3:6 3:6 3:6 3:6-15 3:7 3:7 3:8 3:8-9 3:9 3:9 3:10 3:11 3:11 3:12 3:12 3:13 3:15 3:16-18 3:17 3:17-18
1 Timothy
1:1 1:1-2 1:3 1:3-4 1:4 1:5-11 1:8 1:9 1:9-10 1:11 1:12 1:12 1:12 1:12-16 1:13 1:13 1:13 1:13 1:13 1:13 1:14 1:14 1:15 1:15 1:15 1:16 1:17 1:18 1:18 1:19 1:19-20 1:20 2:1-2 2:1-2 2:1-8 2:2 2:4 2:5 2:6 2:8 2:8 2:9-10 2:11 2:11-12 2:11-14 2:12 2:12 2:12 2:13-14 2:13-14 2:14 2:15 2:15 3:1 3:1 3:1-7 3:2 3:3 3:6 3:8-10 3:9 3:9 3:9 3:10 3:11 3:11 3:12-13 3:13 3:13 3:14-15 3:14-16 3:16 3:16 3:16 3:16 4:1-3 4:1-3 4:2 4:3 4:3-5 4:4 4:4 4:4 4:4 4:4-5 4:4-5 4:5 4:6-16 4:7 4:7 4:7-8 4:8 4:10 4:12 4:13 4:13 4:13 4:14 4:14 4:14 4:15 4:15 4:15-16 4:16 5:1-2 5:2 5:3 5:3-16 5:4 5:4 5:4 5:5-6 5:6 5:6 5:8 5:9 5:9-10 5:11 5:13 5:13 5:13 5:13 5:13 5:13-14 5:14 5:14 5:15 5:16 5:16 5:17 5:17 5:17 5:17 5:17-19 5:19 5:20 5:20 5:20 5:21 5:21-22 5:22 5:23 5:23 5:24-25 5:24-25 6:1 6:1 6:1-2 6:3 6:3-5 6:3-5 6:4 6:4 6:5 6:6-8 6:6-10 6:7 6:8 6:9 6:10 6:11-12 6:12 6:13-16 6:16 6:16 6:17 6:17-18 6:17-19 6:17-19 6:20-21
2 Timothy
1:1-2 1:3-5 1:4 1:5 1:5 1:6 1:6 1:6 1:6 1:6-14 1:7 1:7 1:9 1:9-10 1:10 1:10 1:10 1:10 1:11-12 1:12 1:12 1:13 1:13 1:13 1:13-14 1:14 1:15 1:15 1:15-18 1:16 1:16 1:16-18 1:17 1:18 1:18 1:18 2:1 2:1 2:1 2:1 2:1 2:2 2:2 2:2 2:3 2:3 2:3-15 2:4 2:4 2:4 2:4 2:5 2:5 2:6 2:7 2:8 2:9 2:9 2:10 2:11 2:11 2:12 2:12 2:12 2:12 2:12 2:13 2:15 2:16 2:16-18 2:17 2:18 2:19 2:19 2:19-21 2:20 2:22 2:22-26 2:23 2:23 2:24 2:24 2:24 2:24 2:25 2:25 2:26 3:1 3:1-9 3:2 3:2 3:3 3:3 3:4 3:5 3:5 3:5 3:6 3:7 3:8 3:8-9 3:10 3:10 3:10 3:10-11 3:10-17 3:11 3:11 3:11 3:12 3:13 3:14-15 3:15 3:15 3:16 3:16 3:16 3:16-17 3:17 3:17 4:1 4:1-5 4:2 4:2 4:2-5 4:3-4 4:5 4:5 4:6 4:6 4:6 4:6-8 4:7 4:7 4:8 4:8 4:8 4:9 4:9 4:9-15 4:10 4:10 4:10 4:10 4:10 4:11 4:11 4:11 4:11 4:11-12 4:12 4:13 4:14 4:14-15 4:16 4:16 4:16 4:16 4:16 4:16-17 4:16-18 4:17 4:17 4:19 4:19-22 4:20 4:20 4:20 4:21
Titus
1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1-4 1:2 1:2 1:3 1:4 1:4 1:5 1:5 1:5 1:6-8 1:6-9 1:6-16 1:7 1:7 1:8 1:8 1:9 1:9 1:10-16 1:11 1:12 1:13 1:13 1:14 1:15 1:15 1:15 1:16 2:1 2:2 2:2-10 2:2-10 2:3-4 2:4 2:6 2:7 2:7-8 2:8 2:8 2:9 2:9 2:11-14 2:12 2:12 2:12 2:13 2:13-14 2:14 2:14 2:15 3:1-8 3:2 3:4-7 3:5 3:5 3:5 3:8 3:8 3:8 3:8 3:8 3:8 3:9 3:9-14 3:10 3:12-13 3:13 3:14 3:14 3:15 3:24 15 16
Philemon
1:1-2 1:1-7 1:3 1:4 1:4-7 1:7 1:8 1:8 1:8-9 1:8-21 1:8-21 1:9 1:10 1:10 1:11 1:12 1:13-14 1:14 1:15 1:16 1:17 1:18-19 1:20 1:21 1:22 1:22-25 1:23-24 1:25
Hebrews
1:1-3 1:2 1:2 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:4 1:4-14 1:6 1:7 1:8 1:8-12 1:9 1:9 1:10 1:10-12 1:11-12 1:13-14 1:14 2:1 2:1-4 2:2 2:2-3 2:3 2:3 2:3 2:3 2:3-4 2:3-4 2:4 2:4 2:4 2:5 2:5 2:5 2:5-9 2:8-9 2:10 2:10 2:10 2:10 2:10-15 2:11 2:14 2:14 2:14 2:14-15 2:16 2:16 2:16 2:16-18 2:17 2:18 2:18 3:1 3:1-6 3:2 3:3-6 3:5-6 3:6 3:7-19 3:10 3:12-13 3:13 3:14 3:15-16 3:17-19 3:18 4:1 4:1 4:1 4:1 4:1-4 4:2 4:2 4:2 4:2 4:3 4:3-4 4:3-10 4:6-9 4:8 4:8 4:10 4:11 4:12 4:12 4:12 4:13 4:13 4:14 4:14 4:15 4:15 4:15 4:16 4:16 5:1-3 5:2 5:3 5:4 5:4-6 5:5 5:6 5:6 5:6-7 5:7 5:7-9 5:7-9 5:8 5:8-9 5:9 5:9 5:10 5:11-14 5:12 5:12 5:12-14 5:13 5:13-14 5:14 6:1 6:1-8 6:3 6:3 6:4-5 6:8 6:9 6:9-20 6:10 6:10 6:12 6:13 6:16 6:18 6:19 6:19 7:1-3 7:1-3 7:1-28 7:2 7:3 7:3 7:4-5 7:4-10 7:6-7 7:7 7:7 7:9 7:11-12 7:11-28 7:13-14 7:14 7:18-19 7:21 7:22 7:22 7:25 7:25 7:26 7:26-28 7:27 7:27 8:1 8:1-2 8:1-2 8:2 8:2 8:3-4 8:3-5 8:4 8:5 8:6 8:6 8:6-13 8:7 8:7-8 8:7-8 8:9 8:9 8:10 8:11 8:11 8:12 8:12 8:12 8:13 8:13 8:13 9:1-5 9:4 9:5 9:6 9:6-7 9:7 9:7 9:8 9:8-28 9:9 9:9 9:10 9:10 9:10 9:11 9:11-12 9:13 9:13 9:14 9:14 9:15 9:15 9:16 9:18-19 9:19 9:22 9:22 9:22 9:22 9:23 9:24 9:25-26 9:26 9:26 9:26 9:26 9:26 9:27 9:27-28 9:28 9:28 9:28 9:28 10:1 10:1 10:1-2 10:1-6 10:1-10 10:4 10:4 10:7 10:7-9 10:7-18 10:10 10:10 10:12 10:12-13 10:14 10:14 10:14 10:15 10:16 10:17 10:18 10:19 10:19-39 10:20 10:21-22 10:22 10:22-23 10:23 10:23 10:23 10:24-25 10:25 10:26-27 10:27 10:27 10:29 10:30 10:31 10:32 10:33 10:34 10:34 10:34 10:35 10:36 10:36 10:36 10:37 10:37 10:38 10:38 10:38-39 10:39 10:39 10:39 11:1 11:1-3 11:1-40 11:2 11:2 11:3 11:3 11:4-38 11:5 11:6 11:6 11:6 11:6 11:6 11:6 11:7 11:8 11:8 11:9 11:9-10 11:10 11:11 11:11 11:11-12 11:12 11:12 11:13 11:13 11:13 11:14 11:14 11:15 11:16 11:16 11:16 11:17 11:18 11:19 11:19 11:19 11:20 11:21 11:22 11:24 11:24-25 11:24-26 11:25 11:26 11:26 11:27 11:27 11:28 11:29 11:31 11:33 11:34 11:35 11:35 11:36 11:37 11:37 11:37-38 11:38 11:39 11:39 11:39 11:39-40 11:40 12:1 12:1-3 12:2 12:2 12:2 12:2 12:2 12:3 12:3 12:4 12:4 12:4-17 12:5 12:6 12:6 12:6-7 12:7-8 12:9-10 12:11 12:12 12:14 12:14 12:14 12:15 12:15 12:15-16 12:18 12:18-21 12:18-29 12:19 12:20 12:23 12:23 12:25 12:25 12:25 13:1 13:1 13:1-2 13:1-17 13:2 13:2 13:2 13:3 13:4 13:4 13:5-6 13:5-6 13:6 13:7 13:8 13:9 13:9 13:10 13:13 13:13-15 13:14 13:15 13:15-16 13:16 13:16 13:17 13:17 13:18 13:18 13:18 13:18 13:18 13:18-25 13:19 13:20 13:21 13:22 13:23 13:23 13:23 13:25
James
1:1 1:1 1:1 1:2 1:2-12 1:2-12 1:3 1:4 1:4 1:5 1:6 1:6 1:6 1:7 1:8 1:9-11 1:10 1:11 1:12 1:12 1:13 1:13-14 1:13-18 1:14 1:15 1:15 1:16-17 1:17 1:17 1:17 1:17 1:17 1:18 1:18 1:18 1:19 1:19-27 1:20 1:20 1:21 1:21 1:21 1:22 1:22 1:23-25 1:24 1:24 1:25 1:26 1:27 2:1 2:1 2:1-4 2:1-7 2:2-3 2:4 2:4-5 2:5 2:5 2:5 2:6 2:6 2:7 2:8 2:8-13 2:9 2:9 2:10 2:11 2:11-26 2:12 2:13 2:15-16 2:15-16 2:15-17 2:16 2:17 2:18 2:18 2:19 2:20 2:21 2:22 2:23 2:23 2:24 2:25 2:26 3:1 3:1 3:1 3:1-12 3:2 3:3 3:4-5 3:5-6 3:7-8 3:8 3:9 3:9-10 3:11-12 3:13 3:13 3:13-18 3:14-16 3:15 3:16 3:16 3:17 3:17-18 3:18 4:1 4:1-5 4:2 4:3 4:4 4:4-10 4:5 4:6 4:6 4:7 4:7 4:8 4:8-10 4:8-10 4:10 4:10 4:11 4:11-12 4:12 4:13-14 4:13-15 4:13-17 4:14 4:15 4:15 4:15 4:15 4:15 4:16 4:17 4:17 5:1-3 5:1-6 5:1-6 5:2 5:3 5:4 5:4 5:4 5:5 5:6 5:7 5:7 5:7-11 5:8 5:8 5:8 5:8 5:8-9 5:8-9 5:9 5:9 5:10 5:11 5:11 5:12 5:12 5:13 5:13 5:13 5:13 5:14 5:14 5:14-15 5:14-15 5:15 5:16 5:16 5:16 5:16 5:16 5:16-18 5:17 5:17 5:17-18 5:18 5:19 5:19-20 5:20 14
1 Peter
1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1-2 1:2 1:2 1:2 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3-5 1:4 1:5 1:5 1:5 1:6 1:6-9 1:7 1:8 1:8 1:8 1:8 1:9 1:9 1:9 1:9 1:10-11 1:10-12 1:11 1:12 1:13 1:13 1:13 1:13-21 1:14 1:15-16 1:17 1:17 1:18 1:18-19 1:20 1:20 1:20 1:20-21 1:22 1:22 1:22 1:22-25 1:23 1:24-25 2:1 2:1-2 2:1-12 2:3 2:4 2:5 2:6 2:6 2:7 2:7-8 2:8 2:9 2:9 2:9 2:9 2:11 2:11 2:11 2:11 2:13 2:13-25 2:15 2:17 2:17 2:17 2:18 2:18 2:19-20 2:20 2:20 2:21 2:21-23 2:22 2:23 2:24 2:25 3:1-7 3:3 3:4 3:4 3:4 3:5 3:8 3:8-17 3:10 3:10-11 3:12 3:13 3:14 3:14 3:15 3:15 3:15 3:18 3:18 3:18 3:18 3:18-22 3:21 3:21 3:21 3:22 3:22 3:22 4:1-11 4:2 4:3 4:3 4:3 4:3 4:3 4:3 4:3 4:6 4:7 4:8 4:8 4:9 4:9 4:9 4:10 4:11 4:11 4:11 4:11 4:14 4:14 4:15 4:16 4:17 4:17 4:17-18 4:18 4:18 4:19 4:19 5:1 5:1 5:1 5:1-2 5:1-4 5:3 5:4 5:5-7 5:6 5:8 5:11 5:12 5:13 5:13 5:14 5:14
2 Peter
1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1-4 1:3 1:4 1:4 1:5 1:5-7 1:5-7 1:8 1:8 1:8-11 1:8-11 1:9 1:10 1:10 1:12 1:12 1:12 1:12 1:12 1:12-15 1:14 1:15 1:15 1:16 1:17 1:18 1:19 1:21 1:21 1:21 2:1 2:1-3 2:1-22 2:2 2:3 2:3 2:3-6 2:4 2:4-5 2:5 2:7-9 2:11 2:12 2:14 2:15-16 2:17 2:20 2:21-22 2:21-22 3:1 3:1 3:1 3:1 3:1 3:1-2 3:1-2 3:3-7 3:4 3:4 3:5 3:5-6 3:6 3:7 3:7 3:8-10 3:9 3:9-10 3:10 3:10 3:11 3:11 3:11-12 3:11-18 3:13 3:14 3:14 3:14 3:14 3:15 3:16 3:16 3:17 3:17-18 3:17-18 3:18 3:18 3:18 3:18
1 John
1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1-2 1:1-3 1:2 1:2 1:2 1:2 1:2 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:4 1:4 1:5 1:5 1:5 1:5 1:5 1:6 1:6 1:7 1:7 1:7 1:8 1:8 1:8-10 1:9 1:9 1:9 1:9 1:9 1:9 1:10 1:10 1:14 2:1 2:1 2:1-2 2:2 2:2 2:2 2:3 2:3-6 2:4 2:5 2:5 2:6 2:7 2:7 2:7-11 2:8 2:9 2:10 2:10 2:11 2:11 2:11 2:12 2:12 2:12-14 2:13 2:13 2:13-14 2:13-14 2:13-14 2:14 2:14 2:15 2:15 2:15 2:15-17 2:16 2:16 2:16 2:17 2:17 2:18 2:18 2:18 2:18 2:18-19 2:19 2:19 2:19 2:19 2:20 2:20 2:20-27 2:21 2:22 2:23 2:23 2:24 2:24 2:25 2:25 2:26 2:27 2:27 2:27 2:27 2:27 2:27 2:27 2:27-28 2:28 2:28 2:28-29 2:29 3:1 3:1 3:1 3:1-2 3:2 3:2 3:2 3:2 3:2 3:2 3:2 3:3 3:3 3:3 3:4 3:4-19 3:5 3:6 3:6 3:8 3:8-9 3:9 3:9 3:9 3:9 3:10 3:10 3:10 3:11 3:11 3:11-18 3:12 3:12 3:13 3:14 3:14 3:14 3:14 3:14 3:15 3:15 3:16 3:16 3:17 3:17 3:17 3:18 3:18 3:18 3:19 3:19-22 3:20 3:20 3:20 3:21 3:21 3:22 3:22 3:22 3:23 3:23 3:23 3:23 3:24 3:24 3:24 3:24 4:1 4:1 4:1 4:1 4:2 4:2-3 4:3 4:3 4:3 4:4 4:4 4:4 4:4-6 4:5 4:6 4:6 4:6 4:6 4:7 4:7 4:7 4:7 4:7-16 4:8 4:8 4:8 4:9 4:9 4:9 4:9 4:10 4:10 4:11 4:12 4:12 4:12 4:13 4:13 4:13 4:14 4:15 4:16 4:16 4:16 4:16 4:16 4:16 4:16 4:17 4:17 4:17-21 4:18 4:18 4:18 4:19 4:19 4:20 4:20 4:20 4:21 4:21 5:1 5:1 5:1 5:1 5:1 5:1 5:1 5:1-3 5:2 5:2 5:3 5:4 5:4 5:4 5:4-5 5:5 5:6 5:6 5:6 5:6 5:6 5:6 5:6 5:6-10 5:7 5:7 5:7 5:7 5:7 5:7 5:7 5:7 5:7 5:7 5:7 5:8 5:8 5:8 5:8 5:9 5:9 5:10 5:10 5:10 5:11 5:11 5:11 5:11-13 5:12 5:12 5:13 5:13 5:14 5:14 5:14-17 5:15 5:16 5:16 5:17 5:17 5:18 5:18 5:18 5:18 5:19 5:19 5:19 5:19 5:20 5:20 5:20 5:20 5:21 5:21
2 John
1:1-3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:4 1:4 1:4 1:5 1:5 1:5 1:5 1:5-6 1:6 1:7 1:7 1:7 1:8 1:8 1:8 1:8 1:10-11 1:10-11 1:12-13
3 John
1:1 1:1-2 1:3 1:3 1:3-4 1:4 1:4 1:5 1:5-6 1:5-8 1:6 1:6 1:6 1:9 1:9-10 1:10 1:10 1:11 1:12 1:12 1:12 1:13-14 1:13-14
Jude
1:1-2 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:3 1:4 1:5 1:5 1:5 1:5-7 1:5-7 1:6 1:7 1:8 1:8-10 1:9 1:10 1:10 1:11 1:12-13 1:13 1:14 1:14 1:14-15 1:14-15 1:14-15 1:14-15 1:15 1:15 1:16 1:16-19 1:17 1:17-23 1:19 1:19 1:20 1:20-21 1:21 1:21 1:22 1:22-23 1:22-23 1:22-23 1:22-23 1:24 1:24 1:24 1:24-25 1:24-25 1:25
Revelation
1:1-2 1:1-20 1:2 1:3-8 1:4 1:4 1:4 1:5 1:5 1:5 1:5-6 1:6 1:7 1:7 1:8 1:9-20 1:10 1:10 1:11 1:13 1:16 1:16 1:16 1:16 1:17 1:17 1:17-18 1:18 1:18 1:18 1:19 1:20 2:1-7 2:2 2:2 2:2 2:3 2:3 2:4 2:4 2:6 2:6 2:7 2:8-11 2:9 2:10 2:10 2:10 2:10 2:11 2:12-17 2:13 2:14 2:15 2:16 2:17 2:18-29 2:22-23 2:23 2:23 2:23 2:24 2:24-25 2:26-29 3:1-6 3:2 3:3 3:3 3:3 3:4 3:5 3:5 3:7 3:7-13 3:8 3:8 3:9 3:9-10 3:10 3:11 3:11 3:12-13 3:14-22 3:15 3:17 3:18 3:18 3:19-20 3:20 3:20 3:21 3:21 3:21 3:22 4:1-7 4:3 4:5 4:7 4:8-11 4:10-11 4:11 4:11 5:1-9 5:2 5:5 5:6-14 5:7 5:8 5:9 5:9-10 5:10 5:10 5:11 5:12-13 5:13 6:1 6:1-2 6:2 6:2 6:3-4 6:4 6:5 6:5-6 6:6 6:7-8 6:8 6:9 6:9-11 6:10 6:11 6:12 6:12-17 6:13 6:15 6:17 7:1-3 7:4-8 7:9 7:9 7:9 7:9-12 7:9-12 7:11-12 7:13-17 7:14 7:14 8:1-6 8:3 8:7 8:7-13 8:8 8:10 8:10 8:13 9:1-12 9:6 9:7-8 9:13-14 9:13-21 9:14 9:15-16 9:17 9:20 9:21 10:1-3 10:3 10:4 10:4 10:4 10:5-7 10:7 10:7 10:8-11 10:10 10:11 11:1-2 11:2 11:3-13 11:5 11:6 11:7 11:10 11:10 11:11 11:12-13 11:14-19 11:15 11:15 11:15 11:18 11:19 12:1 12:1-11 12:4 12:5 12:6 12:7 12:10-11 12:11 12:12 12:12 12:12-17 12:13 12:16 12:16 13:1-10 13:2-3 13:2-5 13:3 13:4 13:5 13:5-6 13:10 13:11-18 13:12 14:1-5 14:3 14:4 14:6-7 14:6-13 14:7 14:7 14:8 14:9-10 14:12 14:13 14:14-15 14:14-20 14:15 14:17 14:18 14:19 14:20 15:1-4 15:4 15:4 15:5 15:5-8 15:6 16:2 16:2 16:3 16:4 16:5-6 16:7 16:8 16:10 16:15 16:15 16:16 16:19 16:19-20 17:1 17:1-2 17:3-6 17:4 17:7-12 17:10 17:10 17:13 17:13-18 17:15 17:18 17:18 18:1 18:1-2 18:2 18:3 18:3 18:4-5 18:4-5 18:6 18:6-8 18:7 18:8 18:9-19 18:12-13 18:14 18:19 18:20 18:20 18:20 18:20 18:20-24 18:21 18:24 19:1-4 19:2 19:3 19:4 19:4 19:5-10 19:6 19:7 19:9 19:10 19:10-21 19:13 19:13 19:14 19:15 19:16 19:16 19:17 19:17-18 19:19 20:1-3 20:2-3 20:3 20:4-6 20:4-6 20:6 20:7-10 20:8 20:9 20:11-15 20:12 20:12 21:1 21:1 21:1 21:1-9 21:2 21:2 21:3 21:3 21:5-6 21:7 21:7 21:8 21:9 21:10 21:10-27 21:11 21:14 21:14 21:15-16 21:17 21:19 21:21 21:22-27 21:23 21:27 21:27 22:1-2 22:1-5 22:3 22:6-19 22:9 22:10 22:12 22:13-14 22:15 22:16 22:17 22:18-19 22:20-21
2 Maccabees
2 Esdras
Acts
1 1:1-5 1:6-11 1:12-14 1:15-26 2 2:1-4 2:5-13 2:14-36 2:37-41 2:42-47 3 3:1-11 3:12-26 4 4:1-4 4:5-14 4:15-22 4:23-31 4:32-37 5 5:1-11 5:12-16 5:17-25 5:26-42 6 6:1-7 6:8-15 7 7:1-16 7:17-29 7:30-41 7:42-50 7:51-53 7:54-60 8 8:1-3 8:4-13 8:14-25 8:26-40 9 9:1-9 9:10-22 9:23-31 9:32-35 9:36-43 10 10:1-8 10:9-18 10:19-33 10:34-43 10:44-48 11 11:1-18 11:19-26 11:27-30 12 12:1-4 12:5-19 12:20-25 13 13:1-3 13:4-13 13:14-41 13:42-52 14 14:1-7 14:8-18 14:19-28 15 15:1-5 15:6-21 15:22-35 15:36-41 16 16:1-5 16:6-15 16:16-24 16:25-34 16:35-40 17 17:1-9 17:10-15 17:16-21 17:22-31 17:32-34 18 18:1-6 18:7-11 18:12-17 18:18-23 18:24-28 19 19:1-7 19:8-12 19:13-20 19:21-41 20 20:1-6 20:7-12 20:13-16 20:17-35 20:36-38 21 21:1-7 21:8-14 21:15-26 21:27-40 22 22:1-2 22:3-21 22:22-30 23 23:1-5 23:6-11 23:12-35 24 24:1-9 24:10-21 24:22-27 25 25:1-12 25:13-27 26 26:1-11 26:12-23 26:24-44 27 27:1-11 27:12-20 27:21-44 28 28:1-10 28:11-16 28:17-22 28:23-29 28:30-31
Romans
1 1:1-7 1:8-15 1:16-18 1:19-32 2 2:1-16 2:17-29 3 3:1-18 3:19-31 4 4:1-8 4:9-17 4:17-22 4:23-25 5 5:1-5 5:6-21 6 6:1-23 7 7:1-6 7:7-14 7:14-25 8 8:1-9 8:10-16 8:17-25 8:26-28 8:29-30 8:31-39 9 9:1-5 9:6-13 9:14-24 9:25-29 9:30-33 10 10:1-11 10:12-21 11 11:1-32 11:33-36 12 12:1-21 13 13:1-6 13:7-10 13:11-14 14 14:1-23 15 15:1-4 15:5-6 15:7-12 15:13 15:14-16 15:17-21 15:22-29 15:30-33 16 16:1-16 16:17-20 16:21-24 16:25-27
1 Corinthians
1 1:1-9 1:10-13 1:14-16 1:17-31 2 2:1-5 2:6-16 3 3:1-4 3:5-10 3:11-15 3:16-17 3:18-20 3:21-23 4 4:1-6 4:7-13 4:14-16 4:17-21 5 5:1-6 5:7-8 5:9-13 6 6:1-8 6:9-11 6:12-20 7 7:1-9 7:10-16 7:17-24 7:25-35 7:36-38 7:39-40 8 8:1-3 8:4-6 8:7-13 9 9:1-2 9:3-14 9:15-18 9:19-23 9:24-27 10 10:1-5 10:6-14 10:15-22 10:23-33 11 11:1-16 11:17-22 11:23-34 12 12:1-11 12:12-26 12:27-31 13 13:1-3 13:4-7 13:8-13 14 14 14:1-5 14:6-14 14:15-20 14:21-25 14:26-33 14:34-35 14:36-40 15 15:1-11 15:12-19 15:20-34 15:35-50 15:51-57 15:58 16 16:1-4 16:5-9 16:10-12 16:13-18 16:19-24
2 Corinthians
1 1:1-2 1:3-6 1:7-11 1:12-14 1:15-24 2 2:1-4 2:5-11 2:12-17 3 3:1-5 3:6-11 3:12-18 4 4:1-7 4:8-18 5 5:1-11 5:12-15 5:16-21 6 6:1-10 6:11-18 7 7:1-4 7:5-11 7:12-16 8 8:1-6 8:7-15 8:16-24 9 9:1-5 9:6-15 10 10:1-6 10:7-11 10:12-18 11 11:1-4 11:5-15 11:16-21 11:22-33 12 12:1-10 12:11-21 13 13:1-6 13:7-10 13:11-14
Galatians
1 1:1-5 1:6-9 1:10-24 2 2:1-10 2:11-21 3 3:1-5 3:6-18 3:19-29 4 4:1-7 4:8-11 4:12-16 4:17-18 4:19-20 4:21-31 5 5:1-12 5:13-26 6 6:1-10 6:11-18
Ephesians
1 1:1-2 1:3-14 1:15-23 2 2:1-3 2:4-10 2:11-13 2:14-22 3 3:1-13 3:14-21 4:1 4:2-16 4:17-32 5 5:1-2 5:3-20 5:21-33 6 6:1-9 6:10-18 6:19-24
Philippians
1 1:1-2 1:3-6 1:7-8 1:9-11 1:12-20 1:21-26 1:27-30 2 2:1-11 2:12-13 2:14-18 2:19-30 3 3:1-3 3:4-8 3:9-14 3:15-16 3:17-21 4 4:1-9 4:10-19 4:20-23
Colossians
1 1:1-2 1:3-8 1:9-11 1:12-29 2 2:1-3 2:4-12 2:13-15 2:16-23 3 3:1-4 3:5-7 3:8-11 3:12-17 3:18-25 4:1 4:2-4 4:5-6 4:7-18
1 Thessalonians
1:1 1:2-5 1:6-10 2 2:1-6 2:7-12 2:13-16 2:17-20 3 3:1-5 3:6-10 3:11-13 4 4:1-8 4:9-12 4:13-18 5 5:1-5 5:6-10 5:11-15 5:16-22 5:23-28
2 Thessalonians
1 1:1-4 1:5-10 1:11-12 2 2:1-3 2:3-12 2:13-15 2:16-17 3 3:1-5 3:6-15 3:16-18
1 Timothy
1 1:1-4 1:5-11 1:12-17 1:18-20 2 2:1-8 2:9-15 3 3:1-7 3:8-13 3:14-16 4 4:1-5 4:6-16 5 5:1-2 5:3-16 5:17-25 6 6:1-5 6:6-12 6:13-21
2 Timothy
1 1:1-5 1:6-14 1:15-18 2 2:1-7 2:8-13 2:14-18 2:19-21 2:22-26 3 3:1-9 3:10-17 4 4:1-8 4:9-15 4:16-22
Titus
1 1:1-4 1:5 1:6-16 2 2:1-10 2:11-14 2:15 3 3:1-8 3:9-15
Philemon
Hebrews
1 1:1-3 1:4-14 2 2:1-4 2:5-9 2:10-13 2:14-18 3 3:1-6 3:7-19 4 4:1-10 4:11-16 5 5:1-9 5:10-14 6 6:1-8 6:9-20 7 7:1-10 7:11-28 8 8:1-5 8:6-13 9 9:1-7 9:8-14 9:15-22 9:23-28 10 10:1-6 10:7-18 10:19-39 11 11:1-3 11:4-31 11:32-40 12 12:1-3 12:4-17 12:18-29 13 13:1-17 13:18-25
James
1:1 1:2-12 1:13-18 1:19-27 2 2:1-7 2:8-13 2:14-26 3 3:1-12 3:13-18 4 4:1-10 4:11-17 5 5:1-11 5:12-20
1 Peter
1 1:1-2 1:3-5 1:6-9 1:10-12 1:13-23 1:24-25 2 2:1-3 2:4-12 2:13-25 3 3:1-7 3:8-15 3:16-17 3:18-20 3:21-22 4 4:1-3 4:4-6 4:7-11 4:12-19 5 5:1-4 5:5-7 5:8-9 5:10-14
2 Peter
1 1:1-4 1:5-11 1:12-15 1:16-18 1:19-21 2 2:1-3 2:3-6 2:7-9 2:10-22 3 3:1-2 3:3-7 3:8 3:9-10 3:11-18
1 John
1 1:1-4 1:5-7 1:8-10 2 2:1-2 2:3-6 2:7-11 2:12-17 2:18-19 2:20-27 2:28-29 3 3:1-3 3:4-10 3:11-13 3:14-19 3:20-22 3:23-24 4 4:1-3 4:4-6 4:7-13 4:14-16 4:17-21 5 5:1-5 5:6-9 5:10-13 5:14-17 5:18-21
2 John
1:1 1:1-4 1:5-6 1:7-9 1:10-11 1:12-13
3 John
1:1 1:1-2 1:3-8 1:9-11 1:12-14
Jude
1:1 1:1-2 1:3-7 1:8-15 1:16-25
Revelation
1 1:1-2 1:3-8 1:9-20 2 2:1-7 2:8-11 2:12-17 2:18-29 3 3:1-6 3:7-13 3:14-22 4 4:1-8 4:8-11 5 5:1-5 5:6-14 6 6:1-2 6:3-8 6:9-17 7 7:1-12 7:13-17 8 8:1-6 8:7-13 9 9:1-12 9:13-21 10 10:1-7 10:8-11 11 11:1-2 11:3-13 11:14-19 12 12:1-11 12:12-17 13 13:1-10 13:11-18 14 14:1-5 14:6-12 14:13-20 15 15:1-4 15:5-8 16 16:1-7 16:8-11 16:12-16 16:17-21 17 17:1-6 17:7-13 17:14-18 18 18:1-8 18:9-24 19 19:1-4 19:5-10 19:11-21 20 20:1-10 20:11-15 21 21:1-8 21:9-27 22 22:1-5 22:6-19 22:20-21